BANCROFT 

LIBRARY 

•> 

THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 


~. 


THE 
MORMON 

OF  THE  LITTLE  MANITOU  ISLAND 
An  Historical  Romance 

BY 

THE  KNIGHT  OF  CHILLON 
OF  SWITZERLAND 

AND  ASSOCIATES 

vv^s.     Ne-hemi'ah!     I 


Published  by  the 

UPLIFT    COMPANY 

New  York:  253  West  88th  Street 
London,  England:  Imperial  Arcade 


ALL    RIGHTS    R/E  SERVED. 


Copyright,  1916,  by 

THE  UPLIFT  PUBLISHING  CO. 
Entered  at  Stationers  Hall,  London,  England. 

Protected  by  International  Copyright  in  Great  Britain, 

and    her    Colonies,    and,    under    the    provisions 

of  the   Berne   Convention,   in 

Belgium,   France,   Germany,  Italy,   Spain,   Switzerland, 

Tunis,    Hayti,    Luxembourg,     Monaco, 

Montenegro     and     Norway. 


NOTIFICATION 


n  bg  iijfae  ;|JresEttis; 

Parties  desiring  to  make  any  use  of  any  part  of 
this  book  are  hereby  formally  requested  to  communicate 
with  the  Publishers. 

Failing    in    this    respect    it    will    not    only    be    con- 
sidered  discourteous,   but  an   infringement   of   the   Inter- 
national   Copyright    arid    Common    Law. 
_  THE  PUBLISHERS. 

Printed  in  the  United  States. 
SEPTEMBER  1916 


This  book  is  dedicated  in  loving 
memory  to 

ROGER  WILLIAMS 

the  author  of  "Religious  Liberty"  of 
world  renowned  fame ;  and  who  in  his 
day,  lived  among  the  Indians  during 
the  early  settlement  of  this  country. 


H2-7 


BANCROFT 
LIBRARY 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 


PAGE 


I     LIFE  ON   THE   GREAT   LAKES   IN   THE 

FIFTIES 1 

II     IN  THE  FOG 11 

III  THE  ISLAND 22 

IV  THE  ARRIVAL  OF  THE  "SISTER"  STEAM- 

SHIP      41 

V    THE  ABIDING  LOVE  OF  WORTHY  WIL- 
LIAMS         52 

VI    THE  LIGHTHOUSE  A  HOME  ....  62 

VII    THE  MYSTERIOUS  STRANGER       ...  73 

VIII    THE  FIRST  NIGHT  ON  THE  ISLAND  .     .  81 
IX     Miss  PEARL  SENDS  A  LETTER  TO  NEW 

YORK 90 

X    THE   DETECTIVE   FROM    ST.   Louis  ON 

THE  TRAIL 100 

XI     PREPARATION  FOR  THE  WINTER  .     .     .112 

XII    THE  INDIAN  GAMES 121 

XIII  THE  RUNNING  MATCH 132 

XIV  THE  BALL  GAME 139 

XV    ALARMING  DISCOVERIES 147 

XVI    THE  STRONG  AND  WEAK  POINTS  OF  THE 

LIGHTHOUSE 153 

XVII    AN  HOUR  OF  SONG  AND  READING  .      .  163 

XVIII     THE  COMING  DOWN  OF  WINTER  .     .  174 

XIX     CONTINUATION  OF  THE  TEMPEST  .     .  187 

XX     SNOW-SHOEING      .     .      .      .     .     .     .199 

XXI     THE  FLOWER  OF  TEN  GENERATIONS     .  212 

XXII     GERTRUDE  AS  HOUSEKEEPER  ,                 .  227 


Contents 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

XXIII  ZERO  WEATHER 233 

XXIV  ERIC'S  QUESTION  AND  ITS  ANSWER     .  241 
XXV    DISCOVERY  OF  THE  SCHOONER  .     .     .  249 

XXVI     GRIMLEY'S   AVOWAL 263 

XXVII     SCHOOL  IN  THE  TOWER  .      .      .      .      .  275 
XXVIII     CONFIDENCES      BETWEEN     ERIC     AND 

GRIMLEY 288 

XXIX     CHRISTMAS  FESTIVITIES 295 

XXX     WINTER  BRINGS  FEARS 306 

XXXI     THE  STORY  OF  THE  "PLUM  DUFF"  PUD- 
DING     318 

XXXII     WOLVES 329 

XXXIII  JOHN  TUESDAY      .......  344 

XXXIV  THE  SECRET  PASSAGE 354 

XXXV    A  WILD  REVEL  ON  THE  SCHOONER  .      .  365 

XXXVI     THE    TRAGIC    FATE    OF    THE     SHIP- 
WRECKED CREW 382 

PART  II— THE  MORMON  KING 

XXXVII     ERIC  APPEALS  TO  THE  INDIANS  .      .      .  395 
XXXVIII     CORONATION  OF  KING  STRANG  .     .     .  408 
XXXIX     ERIC'S  TRIAL,  CONVICTION  AND  RESCUE  420 
XL     THE  ARRIVAL  AND  EXPULSION  OF  THE 

MORMONS 431 

XLI     THE    MAN    WITH    THE    PORTMANTEAU 

AGAIN 443 

XLII     FOREBODINGS 456 

XLIII     THE  BURNING  OF  THE  SCHOONER  AND 

THE  BURIAL  OF  ITS  CREW  .      .      .      .  466 
XLIV     ERIC'S  SECOND  ESCAPE     .      .      .      .      .483 
XLV    THE  LIGHT  KEEPER  RETURNS  AS  MAR- 
QUIS MALLOIRE,  ETC 500 

XLVI     THE  ONE-ARMED  BORTREE,  EVANGELIST  513 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

Map  of  Lake  Michigan Frontispiece 

FACING 

PAGE 

The  little  cabins  all  combined  to  make  a  picture  of 

still  life 24 

Wolves 32 

The  receding  shores  were  covered  by  a  line  of  un- 
broken forest 34 

A  winter  scene 50 

All  eyes  rested  upon  the  face  of  Miss  Pearl  who 

maintained  her  serene  gravity 60 

The  lighthouse 62 

Hector .65 

Miss  Pearl  turned  to  "Hector"  with  quite  a  revul- 
sion of  feeling 68 

Miss  Pearl  began  with  the  practiced  skill  of  an  ar- 
tist to  finger  the  instrument 87 

The  women  acting  the  part  of  butchers  and  scav- 
engers           ...   123 

An  Indian  by  the  name  of  Iron  Arms   .      .      .      .125 
Grimley  drank  in  with  the  eye  of  an  artist  the  vast 
range  of  water  and  woodland  scenery  .      .      .      .153 

Virginie  lighted  the  lamps 178 

The  entire  surface  of  the  wide  lake  was  frozen  over  254 


List  of  Illustrations 


FACING 

PAGE 

Christmas  festivities 295 

Daniel  Webster 353 

Their  dwellings  consisted  of  tepees 398 

Fort  Mackinaw 410 

Mormon  fishing  boat 412 

There  were  processions  of  emigrants  passing  north- 
ward       421 

Peace 443 

Steamer  Michigan 483 

Lake   scenery 513 

The  Indian   (to  Book  II) Frontispiece 


THE  MORMON  OF 
THE  LITTLE  MANITOU  ISLAND 

CHAPTER  I 

LIFE  ON   THE  GREAT  LAKES   IN   THE  FIFTIES 

IN  the  year  1852  the  people  who  composed  the  great 
tide  of  immigration,  which  for  two  hundred  years  had 
steadily  pushed  the  borders  of  civilization  westward, 
travelled  in  wagons  drawn  by  horses  and  oxen. 

Michigan,  Indiana,  Illinois  were  then  on  the  border  line 
marking  the  separation  between  refined  and  savage  exist- 
ence. If  as  a  bird  flies  it  would  have  been  possible  to 
have  looked  down  upon  the  innumerable  little  caravans 
proceeding  snail-like  toward  the  setting  sun,  it  could  have 
been  seen  plainly  that  while  the  westward  country  might 
be  "a  good  one  for  men  and  horses,  it  was  a  hard  one  for 
women  and  oxen."  The  gaunt  frames  and  galled  shoul- 
ders of  the  latter  and  the  sad  eyes  and  home-sick  faces 

NOTE — MANITOU,  among  some  tribes  of  the  American 
Indians,  is  the  name  of  any  object  of  worship.  "The  Illinois," 
wrote  the  Jesuit  Marest,  "adore  a  sort  of  genius,  which  they 
call  manitou;  to  them  it  is  the  master  of  life,  the  spirit  that 
rules  all  things.  A  bird,  a  buffalo,  a  bear,  a  fetich,  a  skin — 
that  is  their  manitou."  "If  the  Indian  word  manitou,"  says 
Palfrey,  "appeared  to  denote  something  above  or  beside  the 
common  aspects  and  agencies  of  nature,  it  might  be  natural, 
but  it  would  be  rash  and  misleading,  to  confound  its  import 
with  the  Christian,  Mohammedan,  Jewish,  Egyptian  or  Greek 
conception  of  Deity  or  with  any  compound  of  a  selection  from 
some  or  all  of  these  ideas."  The  word  was  applied  to  any 
object  used  as  a  fetich  or  an  amulet;  even  to  an  island, — Dana. 

1 


2    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

of  the  former  confirmed  the  truth  of  that  fact,  which  has 
passed  into  an  adage. 

But,  there  was  far  more  luxurious  mode  of  traveling 
to  the  new  West  for  those  favored  by  easy  circumstances. 
Thus,  from  the  then  infant  city  of  Buffalo,  noble  steam- 
ships, ample  in  size  and  appointment,  made  tri-monthly 
trips  through  the  Great  Lakes — Erie,  Huron  and  Michi- 
gan, to  the  head  of  navigation  upon  the  south  shore  of 
the  latter.  The  distance  traversed  was  a  thousand  miles, 
usually  covered  in  a  week's  time.  An  occasional  storm 
with  its  spice  of  danger  alone  interrupted  the  smoothness 
of  the  trip  and  the  sociability  which  prevailed  in  the  spa- 
cious saloons  and  promenade  decks  of  the  vessel. 

In  these  times  there  were  upon  this  route  of  travel 
polite,  refined  and  cultivated  men  and  women,  contrasting 
with  the  rougher  elements  of  society  who  traveled  by  wag- 
ons, as  described  before.  In  every  steamer  passage  there 
were  men  upon  whose  shoulders  rested  the  grave  cares 
of  state;  capitalists,  whose  smile  could  make  the  fortune 
of  many  an  anxious  youth ;  there  were  great  orators  and 
politicians  upon  whose  eloquent  lips  hung  thousands  of 
enwrapped  and  listening  hearers,  and  sometimes  princes 
of  royal  descent,  from  other  lands  traveling  through 
"the  States"  upon  trips  of  observation.  All  these  classes 
were  represented  on  every  trip.  The  most  refined  de- 
corum distinguished  them,  combined  with  a  freedom  of 
intercourse  and  speech,  dispensing  with  the  customary 
form  of  introduction,  now  unknown  except  on  the  stage 
lines  in  the  far-off  mountain  West. 

The  captain  of  the  steamship,  and  those  of  the  some- 
what similar  crafts  upon  the  Hudson,  Mississippi  and 
Ohio  Rivers,  was  the  polite  host  of  the  social  occasions, 
as  well  as  the  ship  master.  He  arranged  the  places  at  the 
cabin  tables,  assigned  special  waiters  to  each,  looked  after 


Life  on  the  Great  Lakes  in  the  Fifties      3 

the  aged,  sick  and  unattended,  and  always  with  a  kindly 
tact  guarded  the  lines  of  social  standing.  Thus,  an 
awkward,  untaught,  albeit  honest,  settler  going  to  rough 
it  in  the  wild  woods  of  Wisconsin  was  never  placed  at 
the  same  table  with  the  graduate  of  Oxford  on  his  way 
to  take  charge  of  an  Episcopal  church  of  Galena.  No  in- 
deed ;  such  a  place  was  reserved  for  the  handsome  Ken- 
tucky dame  on  her  way  to  Alton  on  the  Mississippi,  whose 
family  of  many  noble  generations  showed  in  her  spark- 
ling eye  and  queenly  manner.  No  matter  if  her  tones 
were  a  trifle  loud  and  her  grammar  somewhat  defective, 
the  wily  captain  knew  at  once  that  her  place  was  at  the 
table  with  even  the  most  refined  European.  And  lucky 
was  the  latter  if  for  a  whole  week,  at  meal  time  and  in 
cabin  and  on  deck,  he  could  experience  the  companion- 
ship, elastic  spirit,  and  natural  wit,  united  with  goodness, 
of  such  a  woman.  These  born  ladies  are  the  pride  and 
glory  of  America — choice  flowers  developed  by  the  free- 
dom of  the  new  land. 

It  was  thus  upon  the  steamer  the  Great  West  that 
Captain  Sprott  arranged  his  first-class  cabin  passengers 
at  the  table  upon  the  last  trip  to  Chicago  for  the  season 
1852. 

To  the  courteous  official  the  task  was  not  a  difficult  one 
as  none  disputed  his  authority  nor  questioned  the  pro- 
priety of  his  decisions.  The  places  were  not  over  many 
and  the  passengers  were  crowding  the  cabins  and  decks. 
In  fact,  there  were  first  and  second  tables,  with  a  long 
interval  of  time  between,  to  suit  the  exigencies  of  the 
kitchen. 

"Will  you  be  kind  enough,  Captain,  to  assign  a  place  for 
Miss  Pearl  and  myself?"  These  were  the  words  used  by 
a  slender  youth  of  nineteen,  who  looked  as  though  he 
might  be  younger,  but  whose  well  modulated  voice  indi- 


4    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

cated  his  years.  He  was  in  fact  a  college  graduate.  He 
had  received  his  graduation  papers,  and  this  was  his  first 
trip  to  see  the  world,  of  which  his  school  books  had  taught 
him  so  little.  Miss  Pearl  had  been  placed  in  his  charge 
for  the  voyage. 

Captain  Sprott  ran  his  eye  down  a  list  of  names  and 
catching  the  one  he  was  looking  for,  replied,  "Mr.  Jack- 
con,  Miss  Pearl  is  in  your  company,  I  suppose  ?" 

"Yes,"  laconically  answered  Mr.  Jackson,  "she  is  under 
my  care." 

"Will  you  ask  Miss  Pearl  to  step  here  a  moment,  I  have 
not  met  her  yet?"  Kindly,  but  still  a  little  thoughtfully, 
the  Captain  replied,  wondering  the  while,  what  kind  of  a 
young  lady  should  be  traveling  with  so  youthful  a  com- 
panion. 

A  moment  later  Mr.  Jackson  appeared  escorting  Miss 
Pearl,  to  whom  he  mentioned  the  Captain's  name.  "Cap- 
tain Sprott,  Miss  Pearl."  The  Captain  made  a  polite 
obeisance.  He  observed,  with  professional  quickness,  a 
young  woman  with  stately  yet  lithe  figure  standing  before 
him  with  the  mien  of  a  duchess.  Steel  blue  eyes  sur- 
mounted by  dark  eyelashes  and  brows;  a  full,  shapely 
forehead  and  auburn  hair,  with  cheeks  a  little  wasted  by 
recent  grief  or  trouble,  completed  the  pleasing  picture. 

In  making  his  estimates  of  character  Captain  Sprott 
had  a  curious  habit  of  discounting  details  of  dress  and 
style.  "These  vanish  after  an  hour  or  two,"  he  was  ac- 
customed to  say,  "but  character  as  it  is  acquired  or  in- 
herited, and  what  may  be  called  breeding,  is  what  I  look 
for  in  picking  out  my  first-class  passengers.  That  lasts 
right  through  a  whole  trip." 

"Good  evening,  Captain,  I  am  glad  to  be  acquainted 
with  you,"  said  Miss  Pearl,  and  added  with  a  half  smile 
and  in  a  rather  low,  hesitating  and  yet  clear  voice :  "I  am 


Life  on  the  Great  Lakes  in  the  Fifties       5 

not  a  very  brave  woman  and  already  feel  a  little  afraid  of 
the  perils  of  the  sea.  This  is  my  first  voyage  on  the  lakes 
and  if  the  weather  should  produce  a  storm,  I  am  afraid  I 
shall  suffer  from  it  and  then  I  know  you  will  take  care 
of  me." 

Captain  Sprott  was  a  bachelor  of  more  than  two  score. 
His  bride,  as  he  was  accustomed  to  say,  was  the  sea. 
The  soft  voice  was  not  without  its  influence.  He  turned 
to  the  young  man  standing  silently  by  and  said:  "Mr. 
Jackson,  if  agreeable  you  can  sit  next  but  one  to  me,  at 
the  table  and  Miss  Pearl — if  she  does  not  object,  shall 
sit  between  us."  Then  turning  to  the  lady  he  added 
with  courteous  politeness,  "Anything  I  can  do  to  make 
the  voyage  a  pleasant  and  safe  one,  you  may  be  assured  I 
will  do.  I  will  speak  to  the  stewardess  and  she  will  re- 
lieve you  as  far  as  possible  from  the  inevitable  discomforts 
of  the  boat." 

The  good  steamer  the  Great  West,  with  her  four 
hundred  and  seventy-five  passengers  and  her  cargo  of  as- 
sorted merchandise,  sailed  out  of  Buffalo  Harbor  at  seven 
o'clock  Tuesday  evening,  in  the  year  named,  bound  for 
Chicago.  It  was  the  last  Tuesday  in  November,  and  there 
was  some  doubt  as  to  her  being  able  to  get  through  ere  the 
Winter's  ice  should  close  the  ports  of  her  destination — 
Milwaukee,  Sheboygan  and  Chicago — but  on  her  course 
through  Lake  Erie,  up  the  noble  river  which  connects  it 
with  Lake  Huron,  through  that  lake;  and  beyond  the 
Straits  of  Mackinac,  the  weather  proved  soft  and  favor- 
able. 

Miss  Pearl  and  her  youthful  escort  became  most  inti- 
mate and  confidential.  It  was  a  pleasant  sight  to  see  the 
two  faces  so  similar  in  expression  and  profile,  so  alike  in 
youthful  enthusiasm  and  so  inexperienced  in  the  world. 
Their  favorite  position  was  near  the  bow  of  the  steamer, 


6     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

where  they  could  gaze  upon  the  blue  expanse  of  water 
and  the  wild  and  dreary  shores  of  an  almost  untrodden 
wilderness.  The  steamer  landed  both  freight  and  pas- 
sengers at  Cleveland,  Toledo,  Detroit,  and  other  settle- 
ments, receiving  at  all  the  points  additions  to  the  steamer's 
freight  and  passenger  lists. 

At  Mackinac  an  especially  long  stay  was  made.  The 
steamer  arrived  Saturday  night  and  did  not  leave  until 
Thursday  afternoon.  At  all  these  ports  young  Jackson 
and  his  charge  strolled  about  the  streets  and  examined 
and  commented  upon  the  crude  civilization  making  head- 
way in  the  as  yet  untamed  wilderness.  It  was  most  in- 
teresting to  note  the  mingling  of  the  dwellings  of 
the  newly  rich  landowners  and  the  merchants,  with 
the  so-called  shacks  of  the  pioneers  who  had  preceded 
them. 

At  Mackinac  the  youthful  couple  attended  divine  wor- 
ship with  a  congregation  made  up  largely  of  the  officers 
of  the  garrison,  and  the  services  were  conducted  by  the 
army  chaplain.  Captain  Sprott  had  assured  them  as  to 
the  time  of  their  departure,  and  with  easy  minds  and 
thankful  hearts  these  young  people  worshipped  with  the 
regular  attendants. 

Three  times — at  nine,  at  two  and  at  seven  o'clock,  Miss 
Pearl  and  young  Jackson  met  and  conversed  with  Cap- 
tain Sprott.  The  three  dissimilar  but  congenial  minds 
blended  with  mutual  pleasure.  The  mariner  had  had  a 
wide  experience  in  life  and  he  beguiled  many  an  hour, 
not  only  at  table,  but  when  pacing  the  decks  with  them  in 
the  autumnal  sunlight,  or  in  the  evening  when  sheltered 
and  warmed  by  the  huge  smoke-pipes  which  pierced  the 
decks  as  the  trunks  of  great  forest  trees  pierce  the  soil. 
In  his  youth  the  Captain  had  sailed  upon  a  three  years' 
whaling  voyage  on  a  noble  clipper  ship  out  of  New  Bed- 


Life  on  the  Great  Lakes  in  the  Fifties       7 

ford.  He  had  lived  ashore  for  several  years  at  Havre, 
France,  engaged  in  fitting  out  with  rigging  and  supplies 
the  large  American  fleet,  which  in  the  days  succeeding 
the  War  of  1812  had  its  rendezvous  at  that  port. 

He  had  been  in  the  East  India  trade  and  had  also  com- 
manded a  Hudson  River  steamboat. 

In  each  position  of  life,  Captain  Sprott  had  borne  him- 
self with  credit,  and  his  grey-sprinkled  hair  had  not  gained 
its  mottled  hue  without  adding  such  wisdom  and  experi- 
ence as  to  make  him  a  most  agreeable  companion. 

One  day  Miss  Pearl  ventured  to  ask  him  why  he  had 
never  married.  He  replied  by  taking  from  an  inner  vest 
pocket  a  leather  wallet  with  many  folds,  fastened  to- 
gether with  a  broad  band  of  the  same  material.  From 
the  inmost  fold  he  drew  a  faded  slip  cut  from  a  news- 
paper. It  contained  a  few  verses,  beginning:  "Thou 
knowst  I  love  thee  with  every  pulse  that  beats"  and  un- 
derscored in  a  simple  girlish  fashion  all  through  the  verses 
and  at  the  end  signed,  "Your  Grade."  While  Miss  Pearl 
was  silently  reading  the  simple  verses,  a  tear  gathered 
in  the  Captain's  eye  and  rolled  down  his  bronzed  cheeks. 
"The  hand  that  gave  me  that  grew  weak  and  lost  its 
strength  and  cunning  more  than  a  score  of  years  ago.  It 
was  the  one  prize  won  in  my  rough  life's  career,  and  I 
have  never  looked  for  another." 

At  the  sight  of  the  Captain's  emotion  the  bright  eyes  of 
Miss  Pearl  softened  and  became  dim  with  sympathetic 
feeling  and  she  murmured  softly. 

"May  God  comfort  you  and  may  you  meet  again  in 
Heaven." 

From  this  time  the  Captain  lost  no  suitable  opportunity 
to  join  the  little  party,  and  he  said  more  than  once  in  his 
heart,  "Oh!  That  my  Grace  had  lived  to  be  to  me  what 
this  choice  treasure  will  be  to  some  other  man.  God  grant 


8     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

that  he  may  be  worthy  of  her."  It  was  thus  that  Miss 
Pearl  won  an  earnest  and  unselfish  admirer. 

It  is  wonderful  how  intimacy  ripens  in  hours  of  travel 
and  young  Jackson  and  his  charming  companion  were  no 
exception  to  this  general  rule,  however  dissimilar  in  age 
and  training.  Little  by  little  as  the  steamer  plowed  its 
way  through  the  blue  sweet  water  they  exchanged  confi- 
dences until  ere  the  Great  West  turned  its  prow  south- 
ward from  the  historic  Straits,  the  life  history  of  each — 
brief  and  simple  as  it  was — was  opened  to  the  other. 
The  following  is  what  Miss  Pearl  learned  of  her  youthful 
companion : 

Edward  Jackson  was  the  son  of  a  business  man  of  New 
York  City  who  had  married  late  in  life  the  daughter  of  a 
college  professor.  He  had  met  her  on  a  trip  to  the  South. 
He  had  spent  a  month  upon  a  friend's  plantation,  where 
the  governess  was  a  New  England  girl,  who  taught  the 
planter's  children  for  a  generous  stipend,  which  she  was 
happy  to  use  in  the  support  of  a  father  long  past  his  age 
of  activity.  Jackson  loved  the  generous  girl  and  wooed 
and  won  her.  The  fruit  of  the  union  was  this  one  son, 
who  early  developed  a  prodigious  ability  for  acquiring 
knowledge.  As  he  progressed  from  school  to  school  his 
governess-mother  kept  pace  with  him  and  supplemented 
his  industry  with  her  own,  so  that  when  he  was  graduated 
at  Harvard  few  had  received  their  diplomas  at  a  younger 
age  than  Jackson.  While  at  Harvard  his  mother  had  en- 
gaged a  cottage  nearby  and  lived  with  and  for  him,  the 
aged  father  consenting  to  the  four  years  of  almost  total 
absence  of  those  two  whom  he  loved  more  than  all  the 
earth  beside. 

School  and  college  days  over,  the  young  man,  stirred  by 
deep  ambition  and  the  restlessness  of  youth,  had  now 
taken  his  first  journey  away  from  home  and  parents  at 


Life  on  the  Great  Lakes  in  the  Fifties      9 

the  age  of  nineteen.  At  New  York  Miss  Pearl  had  been 
placed  under  his  care,  and  at  the  opening  of  our  story 
they  had  proceeded  as  far  as  Buffalo.  The  details  of 
their  first  meeting  will  appear  hereafter  in  our  story. 

To  relieve  the  tameness  of  this  description  and  the  early 
life  of  young  Jackson,  let  us  look  ahead  a  single  year  and 
see  him  at  New  Orleans  on  the  levee  earning  his  living  as 
a  shipping  and  receiving  clerk,  at  the  age  of  twenty.  He 
had  grown  both  tall  and  broad.  His  blue  eyes  have  be- 
come more  blue,  from  contrast  to  a  dark  olive  complexion ; 
grown  still  darker  by  exposure  to  the  fresh  winds  of  the 
levee.  In  his  pocket  he  keeps  a  thin  packet  of  letters  from 
his  mother.  She  is  still  his  guiding  star.  She  respects 
his  independent  spirit  when  he  declares  that  he  will  no 
more  receive  remittances  from  his  father  for  living  ex- 
penses, and  so  he  toils  for  his  bread  on  the  busy  levee, 
surrounded  by  rough  men  of  all  nations,  but  growing  no 
rougher  himself.  He  is  still  neat,  polite,  alert  and  clean 
of  speech  and  action,  and  he  is  now  learning  other  things 
besides  Greek  and  Latin.  He  is  receiving  lessons  in  box- 
ing, in  wrestling,  in  shooting  with  the  pistol  and  rifle ;  he  is 
getting  the  knack  and  the  dangerous  twist  and  turn  of  the 
famous  knife  introduced  by  and  named  for  Colonel 
Bowie,  of  Mississippi.  Why  these  ugly  and  dangerous 
lessons?  Because  another  year  hence,  when  less  than 
twenty-one  years  of  age,  he  will  be  on  the  border  of 
Texas,  that  battle  ground  of  the  most  desperate  fighting 
the  world  ever  had  seen. 

Edward  Jackson,  the  boy  so  carefully  trained,  so  tender 
and  so  girl-like,  listening  at  the  opening  of  our  story  to 
the  soft  tones  of  Miss  Pearl,  and  responding  in  tones 
almost  as  soft,  and  looked  upon  by  all  the  passengers  of 
the  Great  West  as  a  feeble  fellow  destined  to  a  quiet 
retired  life,  was  to  become  one  of  the  most  desperate  a::.! 


10     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

daring  fighters  in  the  Texan  War,  and  finally  to  lie  among 
a  pile  of  his  dead  foes  a  martyr  to  freedom,  as  had  been 
many  of  his  New  England  ancestors. 

Just  before  his  death  he  wrote  his  mother — "It  seems 
like  a  dream,  the  course  of  my  life.  I  cannot  account  for 
it,  except  that  it  is  a  part  of  a  great  destiny  for  this  blood- 
soaked  soil  of  which  I  am  irresistibly  a  part." 

"My  son,  grant  that  the  end  may  be  according  to  this 
noble  idea,  I  cannot  see  it  through  the  smoke  of  battles, 
'yet  Thy  Will,  O  God,  be  done!'"  became  the  agonized 
words  of  the  Spartan  mother.  Her  prayers  received  an 
answer  in  the  news  of  his  heroic  death.  But,  ere  twelve 
months  she  also  had  gone  to  the  great  trysting  place  of  all 
living. 


CHAPTER     II 

IN    THE    FOG 

To  RETURN  to  our  narrative — After  the  morning  service 
at  the  chapel,  Jackson  and  his  companion  ascended  the 
hill  back  of  the  old  fort,  and  looked  upon  the  vast  expanse 
of  blue  water  and  the  wooded  shores  of  both  islands  and 
mainland.  A  hazy  sunshine  overspread  the  horizon. 
Below  them  lay  the  Great  West  with  its  passengers  and 
crew  thronging  about  it,  mingled  also  with  several  scores 
of  Indians  and  half-breed  natives  of  the  little  village  situ- 
ated at  the  edge  of  the  water ;  the  scene  was  one  of  prime- 
val solitude,  typical  of  the  life  of  the  new  country. 

After  a  silence  of  many  minutes,  Jackson  said :  "Do 
you  realize,  Miss  Pearl,  how  far  we  are  from  civilized  life 
at  the  present  moment?  If  yonder  vessel  should  steam 
away  and  no  others  pass  here  before  Winter  sets  in,  we 
should  be  left  to  the  sole  society  of  four  or  five  officers  in 
the  garrison  and  perhaps  half  as  many  families  in  the  fort 
and  in,the  village;  it  is  many  scores,  if  not  hundreds  of 
miles  before  we  come  to  any,  even  of  the  frontier  settle- 
ments. The  Indian  and  the  trapper  have  the  right  to 
range  all  this  vast  region  quite  as  unmolested  as  they  were 
two  hundred  years  ago.  The  watery  pathway  by  which 
we  have  reached  this  spot  will  in  a  few  days  be  closed  by 
solid  and  floating'ice  and  no  vessel  of  any  kind  can  pass 
the  Straits  for  more  than  half  a  year." 

"Yes,"  replied  his  companion,  "I  cannot  but  contrast  it 
to  the  bright  and  sunny  South  to  which  you  are  journey- 

11 


12     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

ing,  and  even  in  St.  Louis  where  I  expect  to  pass  the  Win- 
ter, the  contrast  will  be  beyond  description." 

"Do  you  observe,"  continued  Jackson,  "how  low  the  sun 
rests  above  the  horizon?  It  is  scarcely  two  o'clock  and 
yet  in  less  than  two  hours  it  will  be  twilight.  We  are  far 
to  the  North  and  very  near  to  the  time  of  the  shortest  day 
of  the  year.  This  still  sunshine  is  filled  with  haze,  quite 
like  a  thin  smoke ;  this  is  peculiar  to  the  western  country, 
which  makes  its  appearance  after  the  long  Winter  sets  in 
for  good.  It  lasts  but  a  few  days.  This  is  the  one  char- 
acteristic feature  of  the  Indian  Summer." 

"Come,  Mr.  Jackson,  let  us  go  down  to  the  steamer  and 
among  the  people.  I  am  almost  afraid  to  stay  and  talk 
of  the  distance  we  are  from  home,  and  Winter  so  near. 
I  shiver  to  think  of  the  possibility  of  imprisonment  here. 
And  yet,"  she  added  thoughtfully,  with  a  deepened  ex- 
pression, "if  one  had  even  a  single  dear  friend  to  share 
the  solitude  it  might  still  be  enjoyed.  Winter  and  solitude 
have  their  charms  and  their  use  to  a  mind  well  stored  with 
recollection  of  books  and  society ;  but,"  she  added  slowly, 
"to  a  mind  with  a  remorseful  recollection,  how  dreadful 
to  live  here  through  the  dreary  Winter." 

Mr.  Jackson's  pale  face  lit  up  with  a  dubious  smile,  and 
he  said,  "Yes,  let  us  go.  I  am  too  young  to  be  such  a 
friend  as  you  have  in  your  thought,  and  you  have  no  deed 
in  your  life,  I  am  sure,  requiring  the  penance  of  an  im- 
prisonment here  for  the  Winter.  Let  us  not  risk  the  pos- 
sibility of  being  left  ashore,  for  it  may  be  that  no  more 
steamers  after  ours  will  pass  the  Straits  this  season  of 
navigation." 

Jackson  held  out  his  hand  and  Miss  Pearl  lightly  plac- 
ing one  of  hers  in  it,  they  skipped  down  the  steep  hill 
like  elder  sister  and  younger  brother — two  choice  spirits 
of  New  England  civilization  about  to  mingle,  although  in 


In  the  Fog  13 


different  locations,  with  the  wild  western  life  which  was 
already  stretching  its  influence  about  them;  the  mingled 
roughness  and  refinement  of  which  was  their  personal 
destiny,  as  well  as  that  of  their  race. 

The  two  soon  passed  the  group  of  swarthy  fishermen 
and  eager  vendors  of  Indian  curiosities  who  lined  the  nar- 
row streets  fronting  the  lakeside  and  lightly  passed  up  the 
wide  gangplank,  ascended  the  main  stairway  with  its  pol- 
ished brass  lined  steps,  and  located  themselves  on  the  for- 
ward deck  immediately  beneath  the  pilot  house.  Taking 
a  couple  of  deck  chairs,  Jackson  and  Miss  Pearl  arranged 
themselves  in  a  comfortable  position  to  pass  the  closing 
hours  of  the  Sabbath  day.  The  steamer  rounded  grace- 
fully outward  with  its  prow  turned  directly  south.  Here 
after  a  few  minutes  they  were  joined  by  Captain  Sprott, 
who  cheerfully  addressing  them  remarked :  "This  is  the 
home  turn.  We  are  not  at  our  destination  yet,  but  when 
once  through  the  Straits  I  begin  to  dismiss  all  anxiety. 
But  before  we  lose  sight  of  the  receding  village,  fort  and 
island,  I  wish  to  tell  you  of  a  sad  occurrence  which  hap- 
pened there  last  year.  There  was  a  young  lieutenant  at- 
tached to  the  garrison  who  had  resided  at  the  Fort  for 
nearly  three  years  with  only  occasional  brief  absences  on 
leave  from  his  company.  In  the  village  there  also  lived  a 
French  Canadian  with  an  Indian  wife,  who  had  a  single 
child — a  daughter  with  dark  eyes  and  hair  and  really  a 
beautiful  brunette.  At  the  time  of  the  officer's  arrival  she 
was  a  girl  of  fourteen  or  thereabout — half  child,  half 
v/oman —  He  to  beguile  the  lonely  hours  undertook  to 
teach  her  to  read  and  write — a  knowledge  neither  of  her 
parents  possessed.  She  was  an  apt  scholar  and  the  longer 
the  lieutenant  continued  her  instruction  the  more  delight- 
ful became  the  task.  It  needs  no  prophet  to  tell  the  result. 
The  high-bred  officer  became  madly  infatuated  with  his 


14    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

dark-eyed  pupil.  It  was  a  matter  of  course  that  his  af- 
fection was  reciprocated  but  in  a  spirit  of  the  highest  un- 
selfishness the  man,  realizing  the  unsuitability  of  the  con- 
nection, resigned  his  position  in  the  army  and  literally  tore 
himself  away  from  the  object  of  his  affection,  leaving  the 
island  and  bidding,  as  he  thought,  a  last  adieu  to  his 
dusky-cheeked  pupil.  The  effort  to  overcome  his  passion 
was  in  vain.  After  a  year  of  wandering  life  he  returned 
to  find  the  one  he  so  much  loved  the  wife  of  another — a 
half  breed  like  herself.  In  the  shock  of  the  single  meet- 
ing which  immediately  occurred  between  the  young  wife 
and  himself,  the  ex-ofncer's  reason  was  unhinged  and  a 
pistol  shot  ended  his  unhappy  career." 

Thus  far  in  our  story  we  have  introduced  three  per- 
sonages. Let  us  repeat  an  anecdote  of  a  young  man, 
which  will  still  further  explain  the  cordiality  which  sprang 
up  so  quickly  between  the  three. 

In  the  story  a  young  man  calls  upon  a  gentleman  of 
prominence.  On  taking  his  leave  the  youth  requests  the 
privilege  of  asking  a  question.  "Why  sir,"  said  he,  "do 
you  part  with  me  with  so  much  cordiality  and  warmth, 
when  you  received  me  with  so  much  coolness  ?"  "Ah !" 
smilingly  replied  his  host,  "we  receive  our  guests  accord- 
ing to  their  appearance,  but  part  with  them  according  to 
their  behavior." 

When  both  appearance  and  good  manners  exist,  as  it 
did  in  our  new  acquaintances,  it  will  justify  a  further  con- 
tinuance in  their  society,  and  the  relation  of  their  unique 
experiences.  The  story  applies  principally  to  the  odd 
characters,  to  be  introduced  hereafter,  consisting  of  ex- 
cellent people,  but  with  rough  and  primitive  manners, 
such  as  become  Indians,  half  civilized,  and  frontiersmen. 

While  the  Captain  was  reciting  his  history  of  the  un- 
fortunate officer,  and  during  the  rather  long  conversation 


In  the  Fog  15 


which  followed,  the  Great  West  had  passed  out  of  sight 
of  land,  North,  South,  East  and  West.  All  around  was  a 
wide  sweep  of  waters.  The  night  was  falling  over  all, 
and  the  stars  began  to  shine  forth,  but  ere  they  attained 
their  customary  brightness  a  deep  fog  arose  seemingly  out 
of  the  water  and  enveloped  the  vessel  in  its  smothering 
folds.  It  was  impossible  to  see  half  the  length  of  the 
steamer. 

Miss  Pearl  was  greatly  alarmed  and  turning  to  the 
Captain  asked  him  if  it  were  not  exceedingly  dangerous, 
and  if  the  darkness  was  not  portentous. 

"No,"  he  replied,  "this  is  what  is  known  as  a  Mackinac 
fog.  It  is  peculiar  to  these  great  fresh  water  seas  and  no 
known  reason  for  its  appearance  or  disappearance  can  be 
assigned.  Without  warning,  in  the  clearest  weather  and 
at  all  times,  it  arises  suddenly  and  holds  in  its  embrace  for 
many  hours  all  visible  nature ;  but,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  all 
navigation  is  held  up,  or  nearly  so,  and  especially  on  the 
water  all  communication  nearly  ceases.  Our  line  of  steam- 
ers, however,  are  ordered  to  proceed  at  quarter  speed  and 
to  have  the  line  and  lead  thrown  every  five  minutes,  and 
a  double  lookout,  to  make  assurance  doubly  sure." 

These  precautions  were  followed  and  during  the  whole 
night,  there  was  anxious  watching  and  not  a  little  vexation 
as  to  the  delay.  Young  Jackson  arose  several  times  dur- 
ing the  night  to  watch  the  progress  of  the  steamer.  At 
one  time  he  had  a  conversation  with  the  Chief  Engineer. 
The  latter  was  standing  near  the  upper  cabin  door  and 
Jackson  addressed  him  with  a  customary  "Good  eve- 
ning," and  finding  him  ready  to  converse,  asked  him  if  he 
considered  the  situation  dangerous. 

"Well,  no,"  the  engineer  replied,  "but  we  have  to  be 
very  careful  not  to  get  ashore,  for  we  should  not  only  lose 
the  ship,  but  before  we  could  reach  civilization,  more  than 


16     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

four-fifths  of  the  passengers  and  crew  would  perish  in  the 
forest,  even  if  they  all  got  safely  landed." 

The  engineer  was  a  thin-cheeked  swarthy  man  of 
thirty  and  looked  like  a  Spaniard.  He  made  a  remark 
which  somewhat  surprised  young  Jackson.  "If  anything 
does  happen  to  the  steamer  I  know  one  person  that  I 
should  save." 

"Who  is  that  ?"  asked  Jackson. 

"The  young  lady  that  is  with  you ;  is  she  your  sister  ?" 

"No,"  said  Jackson,  "but  why  should  you  wish  to  save 
her,  and  is  it  really  dangerous  ?" 

"Well,  I  tell  you,  young  fellow,"  said  the  engineer, 
evading  the  question  why  he  would  save  Miss  Pearl  be- 
fore anyone  else,  "these  side  wheel  steamers  are  danger- 
ous all  the  time.  They  are  built  too  much  like  the  river 
boats,  and  there  are  worse  storms  on  these  lakes  than 
there  are  on  the  ocean.  We  are  on  a  lea  shore  all  the 
time.  It  is  only  a  question  of  time  when  all  these  craft 
will  sink  and  carry  their  crews  and  passengers  down  with 
them.  Look  here,  see  what  I  carry,"  and  taking  Jackson 
with  him,  the  engineer  showed  him  a  contrivance  some- 
thing like  a  great  hoop,  over  six  feet  in  diameter,  made  of 
sheet  iron,  air  and  water  tight.  It  had  various  cords  and 
wires  netted  around  and  across  it. 

"There,  young  fellow,  you  see  a  thing  that  will  ride  any 
wave  and  three  persons  can  sit  on  the  edges  of  the  circle 
with  their  feet  inside  and  ride  safe  apshore.  And  then 
look  at  the  place  for  hard  bread.  As  for  water,  why  the 
whole  lake  is  full  of  the  best  in  the  world." 

The  word  engineer  comes  from  the  same  root  that  in- 
genious is  derived  from,  and  this  ingenious  man  had  pro- 
duced a  contrivance  that  in  less  than  a  year  afterward 
had  proved  his  salvation  and  that  of  a  woman  and  her 
three  children — the  first  mate's  wife.  The  brave  fellow 


In  the  Fog  17 


took  his  chances  with  the  water-logged  and  disabled 
steamer.  The  circle  of  hollow  iron  outlived  a"  storm  so 
fierce  that  not  only  the  vessel  but  all  the  lifeboats  were 
wrecked  and  this  inventor  and  his  helpless  companions 
were  alone  saved.  The  mate  bade  his  wife  and  children  a 
tearful  farewell  and  bade  Godspeed  to  his  comrade.  The 
engineer  grimly  remarked:  "Oh!  We  are  all  right. 
Take  good  care  of  yourself,  and  say,  John,  I  would  let 
you  take  my  place  only  I  have  a  wife  and  some  children 
who  have  a  heavy  mortgage  on  me  and  they  cannot  af- 
ford to  lose  me." 

In  those  days  newspapers  were  not  what  they  now  have 
become  and  this  incident  now  first  related  in  print  found 
no  chronicle;  but  the  prophecy  of  this  man  has  been  ful- 
filled. Every  side-wheel  steamer  then  afloat  or  after- 
wards for  many  years,  put  afloat,  found  a  resting  place  on 
the  bottom  of  these  great  inland  seas  whose  waves  under 
the  influence  of  cyclones  and  winter  storms  became  great 
destructive  masses.  The  Lady  Elgin  with  its  nearly  four 
hundred  passengers  lost,  and  the  Sea  Bird  with  its  near 
one  hundred  also  lost  make  but  two  out  of  scores  of  dis- 
asters, until  shortly  this  once  thronged  line  of  travel  has 
been  practically  deserted. 

The  fog  continued  and  at  ten  in  the  morning  it  still 
wrapped  its  folds  about  the  Great  West  and  its  impa- 
tient passengers.  At  this  time  the  sun  was  shining 
brightly  overhead  and  the  mass  of  vapor  appeared  to  be- 
come less  dense  and  to  assume  a  yellow  tint  very  beauti- 
ful, while  very  tantalizing.  The  steamer  was  creeping 
along  at  a  snail's  pace.  The  Captain  and  Pilot  were  both 
with  the  linesman  near  the  bow.  It  was  evidently  a  time 
of  anxiety.  The  lead  showed  only  twenty-four  feet  of 
water,  while  the  steamer  drew  sixteen.  It  was  impossible 
to  tell  whether  another  moment  might  not  find  the  craft 


18     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

fast  on  the  sandy  and  shelving  bottom,  although  the  lead 
did  not  show  any  sign  of  the  water  becoming  more  shal- 
low. 

The  Captain  occasionally  addressed  a  remark  to  Miss 
Pearl,  who  with  her  escort  stood  near  him. 

"We  have  now,"  said  he,  "been  out  of  our  reckoning 
for  nearly  twenty  hours  and  the  coast  here  is  so  near  us 
on  every  side  that  we  cannot  tell  whether  we  are  in  the 
shallow  waters  of  the  Wisconsin  or  the  Michigan  shores 
or  on  the  other  hand  we  may  be  near  and  passing  some  of 
the  islands  of  the  upper  part  of  the  lake.  Hence,  we  have 
to  proceed  very  cautiously  so  that  if  we  do  ground,  we 
can,  by  throwing  overboard  some  of  our  heavy  freight, 
get  afloat  again.  Luckily,  these  fogs,  so  very  dense  as 
they  are,  never  occur  except  when  the  sea  is  calm  and  the 
waters  still." 

While  the  Captain  was  saying  this,  something  occurred 
which  struck  all  the  passengers — for  there  was  among 
them  an  apprehensive  silence  unbroken  save  by  the  tink- 
ling of  the  signal  bell  or  the  low-voiced  commands  of  the 
Captain — with  still  deeper  apprehension.  It  was  the 
sound  of  human  voices  coming  out  of  the  vaporous  cloud, 
seemingly  not  over  fifty  feet  distant;  it  might  be  aloft,  at 
the  side  or  directly  ahead.  The  tone  was  round  and  com- 
manding although  low  but  the  words  were: 

"Softly,  men,  softly,"  to  which  came  a  murmured 
"Aye!  Aye!  Sir!" 

"Boat  ahoy,"  called  Captain  Sprott  in  a  relieved  tone, 
at  the  same  time  signalling  for  the  stoppage  of  the  en- 
gines. 

In  another  instant  there  appeared  by  the  side  of  the 
steamer  a  voyager's  canoe  with  eight  or  ten  men  rowing 
with  paddles  and  a  single  erect  figure  in  the  stern  steering, 
also  with  a  paddle.  As  the  two  craft  approached  within 


In  the  Fog  19 


a  few  feet  the  latter  stood  up  and  saluting  the  Captain, 
asked : 

"Can  I  do  anything  for  you  ?" 

"Yes,"  said  Captain  Sprott,  "tell  us  where  we  are." 

The  stranger  replied,  "You  are  pointed  south  between 
the  Big  Manitou  and  the  Little  Manitou  Islands." 

"And  how  near  the  pier  on  the  Little  Manitou  ?" 

"About  a  mile  or  mile  and  a  half  to  the  northeast.  We 
are  bound  there  and  if  you  please  to  steer  by  our  reckon- 
ing you  can  do  so." 

"Thank  you,"  said  Captain  Sprott,  "we  will  gladly  do 
it.  Call  out  once  in  a  while  and  we  will  steer  by  your 
voices." 

The  Great  West  changed  her  course  to  correspond  to 
the  calls,  "This-a-way,  Here-a-way,"  occasionally  uttered 
out  of  the  fog  by  the  steersman  in  the  canoe.  This  be- 
coming monotonous,  he  called  out,  "Give  us  songs,  men, 
that  will  be  better  yet,"  and  so  the  delighted  passengers, 
and  the  no  less  relieved  Captain,  were  guided  into  a 
harbor  of  refuge  by  the  melodious  tones  of  the  Canadian 
boat  song,  following  the  catchy  tune,  both  executed  by  a 
dozen  sweet,  but  manly  voices,  none  the  less  harmonious 
because  tinged  with  a  melancholy  inborn  to  the  children 
of  parents  of  different  blood. 

The  boatmen  row,  the  boatmen  sing, 

The  boatmen  do  most  everything. 

Sing  high ;  sing  low ; 

The  boatmen  row, 

High  ho !  the  boatmen  row, 

Sing  high ;  sing  low 

The  Boatmen  do  most  anything. 

(Begin  again — Spoken  by  the  crew)   , 

The  boatmen  row,  the  boatmen  sing,  etc. 


20    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 
A  CANADIAN  BOAT  SONG 

Faintly  as  tolls  the  evening  chime, 
Our  voices  keep  tune,  and  our  oars  keep  time. 
Soon  as  the  woods  on  shore  look  dim, 
We'll  sing  at  St.  Ann's  our  parting  hymn. 
Row,  brothers,  row !  the  stream  runs  fast, 
The  rapids  are  near,  and  the  daylight's  past ! 

Why  should  we  yet  our  sail  unfurl? — 
There  is  not  a  breath  the  blue  wave  to  curl ! 
But  when  the  wind  blows  off  the  shore 
O !  sweetly  we'll  rest  our  weary  oar. 
Blow,  breezes,  blow !  the  stream  runs  fast, 
The  rapids  are  near,  and  the  daylight's  past ! 

Utawa's  tide !  this  trembling  moon 
Shall  see  us  float  over  thy  surges  soon. 
Saint  of  this  green  isle,  hear  our  prayers — 
O !  grant  us  cool  heavens  and  favoring  airs ! 
Blow,  breezes,  blow !  the  stream  runs  fast, 
The  rapids  are  near,  and  the  daylight's  past ! 

These  were  a  party  of  trappers  and  hunters  going 
from  Montreal  to  the  upper  waters  of  the  Wisconsin 
for  a  Winter's  trading  for  furs  and  the  hunting  of 
beaver.  They  had  been  some  weeks  on  their  long 
voyage  but  would  now  soon  be  at  their  destination, 
Green  Bay,  where  they  would  get  their  complete  out- 
fit. These  men  were  following  in  the  tracks  set  them 
by  their  ancestors  who  for  two  hundred  years  had  braved 
danger  and  death,  following  their  life  of  toil  and  priva- 
tion. They  were  among  the  last  annual  voyagers,  for 
soon  the  advancing  tide  of  civilization  destroyed  the  game 


In  the  Fog  21 


which  produced  the  furs  so  highly  prized  throughout  the 
known  world. 

But  our  story  lies  not  with  these  brave  fellows  but 
rather  with  the  man  in  the  stern  of  the  canoe,  who  by  the 
aid  of  a  little  compass  is  guiding  them  to  the  Government 
Pier  which  makes  a  slight  harbor  defence  for  this  island, 
which  now  becomes  the  location  of  the  principal  events 
of  our  narrative. 

Half  an  hour  brought  both  canoe  and  steamer  to  the 
pier. 

The  fog  disappeared  as  they  approached  the  long  struc- 
ture, built  of  rows  of  piles  driven  deep  into  the  sand  and 
covered  with  heavy  planks,  so  as  to  make  a  walk  or  drive- 
way nearly  a  quarter  of  a  mile  over  the  clear  waters  of 
Lake  Michigan,  to  where  a  sufficient  depth  was  attained 
so  that  steamers  could  receive  and  discharge  their  freight 
and  passengers. 


CHAPTER    III 

THE   ISLAND 

WITH  the  brightness  which  succeeded  the  forbidding 
fog,  there  burst  upon  the  eyes  of  the  passengers  a  view  of 
cheerful  activity,  which  ever  remained  in  the  mind  of  Miss 
Pearl  as  a  beautiful  picture  of  water  and  shore  scenery. 

The  island  itself,  but  a  few  miles  across,  was  set  like  a 
gem  of  green  in  the  midst  of  the  waters.  A  little  to  the 
left  of  the  pier  there  rose  a  tall  stone  lighthouse  sur- 
mounted by  a  glass  dome  arranged  for  the  guiding  lights ; 
a  little  to  the  left  of  the  pier  could  be  seen  a  house  built  of 
hewn  logs  two  stories  high  and  looking  somewhat  like  a 
small  fort. 

Back  of  this  and  by  the  side  of  a  little  pathway  were 
twenty  or  thirty  cabins,  one  story  each  in  height,  built  of 
logs  and  of  the  rudest  construction.  These  were  the  sum- 
mer homes  of  the  men  employed  in  getting  out  cordwood 
and  timber,  the  principal  products  of  the  island.  The 
larger  house  was  the  two-story  home  of  the  single  con- 
tractor and  trader  of  the  island,  and  was  both  dwelling 
and  warehouse.  As  a  store  it  was  unique  in  its  arrange- 
ments. There  was  no  door  for  the  customers  to  enter. 
They  did  their  trading  through  a  long,  narrow  opening  in 
the  front  of  the  house,  and  stood  on  a  raised  platform, 
and  received  their  purchases  through  an  opening  in  the 
building  about  two  feet  wide  and  extending  the  whole 
front  of  the  structure.  The  lower  edge  of  this  space 
was  extended  into  a  sort  of  counter  on  which  furs  were 

22 


The  Island  23 


examined  and  exchanged.  This  plan  was  made  neces- 
sary by  the  curious  habits  of  the  Indian  customers  who 
came  to  trade.  The  trader  after  finding  out  the  wishes 
of  his  patron  would  lay  a  single  article  on  the  counter 
and  do  the  business  with  that  alone,  keeping  the  re- 
mainder of  his  -stock  well  out  of  reach  of  the  itching 
hands  of  his  untrained  customers. 

As  this  building  is  to  become  the  theatre  of  some  of  the 
most  stirring  scenes  recorded  in  our  story,  it  may  be  said 
that  the  only  entrance  aside  from  the  open  counter,  on  the 
ground  floor  of  the  structure,  was  by  a  heavy  oak  door, 
fitted  by  iron  stanchions,  to  its  heavy  frame.  The  upper 
floor  was  lighted  by  a  window  on  each  side,  guarded,  how- 
ever, by  heavy  hinged  shutters ;  and  then,  too,  the  upper 
story  projected  considerably  over  the  first  floor  on  all 
sides,  and  pierced  with  apertures  for  gun  firing,  in  view 
of  a  possible  attack  by  hostile  Indians.  It  was  in  fact 
built  on  the  plan  of  a  frontier  fortress,  such  as  the  settlers 
had  for  many  decades  built  for  safety  against  the  savages, 
but  this  one  unlike  many  others  had  the  aperture  arranged 
for  trading,  and  the  whole  lower  part  fitted  with  shelves 
and  places  for  merchandise  of  all  kinds.  But  few  fancy 
goods — unless  gorgeous  red  cotton  handkerchiefs  could  be 
so  named — found  a  place  in  the  assortment,  but  rather 
such  articles  as  sugar,  salt,  flour,  pork,  vinegar,  nails,  and 
other  heavy  articles  in  barrels ;  and  dried  fish  of  all  kinds, 
raisins,  starch,  and  things  of  that  description  in  boxes; 
and  then,  grindstones,  scythes,  pails,  and  hardware,  inter- 
spersed with  the  boxes  and  barrels,  making  a  large  stock 
which  filled  the  whole  lower  story  of  the  building,  which 
had  a  frontage  of  twenty  feet  and  a  depth  of  forty  feet. 

No  paint  or  ornamentation  was  wasted  on  this  unique 
house,  but  solid  strength  and  durability  was  the  main  ele- 
ment sought  to  be  incorporated  in  its  design. 


24     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

The  Island,  the  Lighthouse,  the  Store,  the  little  cabins 
all  combined  to  make  a  picture  of  still  life,  but  not  so  was 
it  on  the  long  pier.  Here  were  almost  inextricable  confu- 
sion and  excitement.  Every  living  being  usually  resident 
of  the  island  was  there,  it  being  the  last  trip  of  the  steamer 
southward,  and  the  business  of  the  whole  community  was 
to  be  closed  for  the  long  Winter.  The  wood  cutters,  their 
families,  when  they  had  such,  and  household  goods  were 
to  be  carried  away.  All  the  oxen  and  horses  were  to  be 
taken  off  to  places  where  feed  and  shelter  would  cost  less 
than  on  that  far-off  island. 

The  great  steamer  swallowed  all  this  freight  into  its  un- 
seen depths.  Miss  Pearl  watched  with  interest  the  great 
quantity  of  material  the  ship  received  into  its  system  of 
storage,  without  apparent  effect,  as  hour  after  hour  the 
various  things  and  people  were  stored  in  its  ample  re- 
cesses. 

A  little  after  noon  Miss  Pearl  accompanied  by  her  faith- 
ful attendant  started  for  a  stroll  on  the  island,  passing 
through  the  throng  of  passengers  on  the  pier,  but  not 
neglecting  to  notice  what  they  had  observed  before  in  their 
voyage,  the  extreme  clearness  of  the  water  which  permit- 
ted, even  at  a  depth  of  twenty-five  or  thirty  feet,  the  shells 
and  sandy  bottom  to  be  clearly  seen.  The  weather  was 
again  perfect,  with  its  calm  and  hazy  sunshine,  and  young 
Jackson  observed  that  it  reminded  him  of  the  belief  that 
extended  through  the  West,  that  this  haze  approach- 
ing the  appearance  of  a  light  smoke  was  produced  by 
fires  lighted  by  the  Aborigines  to  clear  the  prairies  ef 
the  old  grasses  and  plants,  to  be  ready  for  the  verdure 
of  another  spring  time.  This  seemed  quite  plausible, 
but  he  added : 

"This  cannot  be,  because  the  atmospheric  condition  ex- 
tends from  one  end  of  the  western  country  to  the  other, 


The  Island  25 


thousands  of  miles  both  North  and  South.  I  would 
rather  ascribe  it  to  some  considerable  internal  cause,  pro- 
ceeding from  the  inward  heat  of  the  globe  upon  which  we 
tread." 

"And  do  you  think,  Mr.  Jackson,  that  our  world  is  a 
great  ball  of  molten  matter  ready  to  destroy  and  devour 
us  ?"  rather  anxiously  interrupted  Miss  Pearl. 

"Undoubtedly,"  replied  he,  "except  that  in  speaking  of 
the  world  as  a  part  of  our  stellar  system  it  were  well 
always  to  say,  'Our  little  world/  There  are  the  fixed 
stars ;  we  belong  to  the  planetary  system." 

He  continued,  with  a  smile,  "Perhaps  I  can  convince 
you.  During  our  journey  I  have  noticed  that  you  ad- 
mired the  smoothness  and  exact  size  united  with  perfect 
roundness  of  the  lead  shot  you  have  seen  exposed  for 
sale  for  use  of  the  hunters.  This  perfect  roundness  is 
indeed  notable,  but  it  is  caused  by  melted  lead  dropping  in 
showers  from  a  high  tower  revolving  long  enough  to — 
very  much  like  our  world — become  perfectly  round  ere 
the  different  sizes  fall  at  the  bottom  into  a  receptacle  of 
water.  The  separation  into  the  sizes  you  have  noticed  is 
another  process,  but  the  rounding  of  the  little  molten 
globes  of  metal  is  produced  ere  they  lose  their  liquid 
condition,  probably  by  gravitation." 

Miss  Pearl  quickly  responded,  "And  would  not  the 
slightest  jar  or  concussion  produce  a  complete  destruction 
of  the  globe  and  all  its  inhabitants?" 

"Not  necessarily;"  was  the  answer,  "it  might  be  true 
that  a  heavy  mass,  something  like  the  moon,  falling  upon 
the  crust  of  the  world,  could  penetrate  it  as  a  cannon  ball 
penetrates  and  disappears  in  the  wooden  side  of  an  ene- 
my's ship  and  find  lodgment  in  the  center  without  causing 
more  than  a  local  disturbance." 

"Well !"  responded  Miss  Pearl,  "I  hope  that  such  an 


26     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

event  will  not  occur  in  my  time  or  in  that  of  any  of  my 
friends.  I  am  satisfied  to  look  at  this  charming  sky  and 
water  and  to  feel  the  crisp  soft  autumn  air.  It  is  lovely 
enough  to  suit  angelic  beings." 

"Yes,  indeed !"  replied  Jackson,  "angels  could  float 
about  in  it  now,  but,  alas,  in  a  day  or  two,  or  at  most  in 
ten  days,  how  changed  will  be  all  this  prospect.  Stern 
and  dreadful  winter  will  shroud  the  island,  the  lake  and 
the  great  northern  wilderness.  That  is  why,  knowing 
what  is  coming,  all  these  people  are  so  resolutely  at  work 
on  the  pier  getting  themselves,  their  families  and  their 
goods  aboard  the  steamer.  You  even  observe  that  the 
Canadian  voyagers,  who  piloted  us  so  safely  and  oppor- 
tunely this  morning,  have  loaded  their  long  canoe  into  the 
vessel  and  are  going  to  take  passage  to  Green  Bay — so  far 
to  the  South  that  winter  will  not  set  in  there  until  some 
days  later  than  it  does  here." 

It  was  thus  that  young  Jackson  and  his  fair  companion 
beguiled  the  time  on  deck  and  in  the  walks  that  they  took 
together  at  the  various  landing  places.  Miss  Pearl's  na- 
ture was  such  that  it  called  out  the  loftiest  thoughts  in  the 
mind  of  her  escort. 

Years  afterwards  when  lying  beneath  the  stars  of  a 
Texan  sky,  surrounded  by  rough  and  hardy  rangers, 
whose  desperate  deeds  of  valor  excited  the  world's  atten- 
tion, and  with  his  mind  filled  with  recollections  of  his  own 
personal  combats,  soft  and  tranquilizing  memories  of  such 
conversations  as  these  would  a'rise  in  the  mind  of  Jackson 
and  draw  him  back  with  a  firmer  hold  upon  his  lofty  prin- 
ciples of  honor  and  true  manhood ;  these  never  deserted 
him  until  the  hour  of  his  untimely  death. 

A  stroll  of  a  third  of  a  mile  through  a  track  kept  clear 
by  the  passage  of  an  occasional  wagon,  but  which  had 
originally  been  made  by  the  heavy  work  of  the  Govern- 


The  Island  27 


ment  contractors  in  building  the  lighthouse,  brought  them 
to  that  structure.  Out  of  the  almost  dead  level  of  the 
island,  and  rising  considerably  above  the  tops  of  the  trees, 
the  lighthouse  presented  a  massive,  enduring  appearance, 
which  greatly  interested  our  travelers  and  they  determined 
to  give  it  a  more  thorough  examination. 

In  walking  around  it  they  observed  that  it  had  no  en- 
trance except  by  a  small  door,  strongly  iron  plated,  situ- 
ated on  the  side  towards  the  water,  within  ten  or  fifteen 
feet  from  the  shore.  Twenty  feet  above  the  ground  the 
heavy  walls  were  solid  and  without  an  aperture,  except 
that  over  the  door  there  were  three  narrow  openings  not 
large  enough  for  an  arm  even,  but  sufficiently  large  for 
the  protrusion  of  the  long  barrel  of  a  rifle,  which  could 
command  the  approach  of  the  entrance  without  exposing 
the  owner  of  the  weapon  to  any  risk.  At  the  height 
named  there  began  a  series  of  narrow  windows,  one  above 
another,  all,  however,  provided  with  heavy  wooden  shut- 
ters. These  openings  indicated  a  habitable  interior,  some- 
thing like  a  three  or  more  storied  house,  and  at  last  sur- 
mounted by  a  glass  structure  which  contained  the 
lights,  the  safe  care  of  which  was  the  first  duty  of  the 
family  who  should  occupy  the  dwelling  apartments  of  the 
tower. 

Our  young  travelers  circled  around  the  base  of  the 
structure  without  seeing  any  signs  of  life  and  coming 
again  to  the  plated  door,  the  young  man  rapped  vigor- 
ously upon  it  to  call  the  attention  of  the  inmates,  if  such 
there  were. 

A  shutter  opened  far  above  them  and  the  dusky  face  of 
a  young  woman  appeared  at  the  aperture. 

"What  do  you  wish  ?"  floated  down  in  a  broken  speech. 

Jackson  called  up  in  response,  "We  wish  to  see  the 
lighthouse." 


28     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

"No  you  mustn't,  it  is  forbid.  No  keeper  here  and  no- 
body will  come  in."  Saying  this  the  woman  was  about 
to  withdraw  and  close  the  shutter,  when  Miss  Pearl 
stepped  back  a  little  way  and  holding  up  a  long  string  of 
bright  red  coral  beads,  called  up  in  a  winning  voice  and 
with  a  smile  which  could  not  but  have  its  effect :  "Here, 
I  wish  to  give  these  to  you.  Come  down  and  you  shall 
have  them."  Not  a  word  about  an  entrance.  Oh,  no! 

"Yes!  I  come  quick,"  was  the  speedy  answer  as  the 
dark  flashing  eye  took  in  the  lustre  of  the  corals. 

In  a  moment  a  half  breed  girl  of  sixteen,  accompanied 
by  a  boy  of  thirteen  stood  in  the  narrow  doorway.  Miss 
Pearl  said  simply,  "Here  are  the  beads  for  you."  The 
girl  took  them  in  her  hand  and  was  lost  on  the  instant  to 
all  other  things  save  the  ornaments.  She  gave  the  long 
lengths  a  fold  and  swiftly  put  them  around  her  neck  and 
simply  said,  with  a  deep  sigh  of  satisfaction,  "Daniel,  he 
like  me  in  these." 

Then  with  a  blush  she  added,  turning  to  Miss  Pearl,  "I 
you  thank." 

And  now,  most  winningly,  said  that  lady  with  a  smile 
and  a  gay  intonation  of  voice,  "Cannot  this  gentleman  and 
I  see  how  you  throw  the  light  to  guide  the  ships  ?" 

The  maid  smiled  half  doubtfully  and  said :  "That  your 
brother  be  ?  He  big !  Yes,  let  ladies  and  boys  come  in  ! 
Me  like  you.  You  come  on  the  steamboat?  Yes,  you 
passenger.  I  go  sometime  on  the  steamboat,"  and  thus 
chattering  the  party  entered  the  door,  which  was  soon  se- 
curely fastened  after  them  by  heavy  cross  pieces  inserted 
in  iron  stanchions,  both  at  the  top  and  the  bottom. 

It  was  so  dark  within  that  for  a  moment  or  two  it  was 
impossible  for  Miss  Pearl  and  her  escort  to  discern  any- 
thing but  the  outlines  of  the  room.  By  the  aid  of  two 
or  three  vivid  narrow  streams  of  daylight  which  pene- 


The  Island  29 


trated  the  portholes  in  the  thick  walls  of  the  lighthouse, 
already  described  as  being  over  the  doorway,  they  were 
able  shortly  to  see  that  the  room  embraced  the  whole  size 
of  the  structure,  being  round  and  thirty  to  forty  feet  in 
diameter.  All  about  were  to  be  seen  coils  of  rope  of  dif- 
ferent sizes,  barrels  of  oil,  pork  and  flour,  various  farm- 
ing utensils — plows,  shovels,  harrows.  In  short,  there 
was  a  collection  of  articles  which  showed  that  this  first 
story  of  the  lighthouse  was  used  as  a  receptacle  for  all 
kinds  of  goods  and  materials,  both  for  family  and  light- 
house use;  there  were  even  traces  that  a  horse  and  cow 
had  been  quartered  for  a  time  in  one  of  the  recesses  made 
by  the  heaping  up  of  a  lot  of  hay  and  corn  as  yet  remain- 
ing on  the  cob,  protected,  however,  by  boai  ds  against  their 
too  free  use  by  the  animals. 

In  front  of  the  room  opposite  the  door  there  rose  a  flight 
of  rather  long  steep  stairs  leading  to  the  second  floor 
through  a  trap  door  which,  when  closed,  made  the  room  a 
strong  place  of  defense.  That  this  was  an  object  kept  in 
view  at  the  time  of  its  building  was  made  apparent  by  the 
thickness  of  the  oaken  floor  and  the  fact  that  it  was 
pierced  by  small  openings  suitably  made,  so  that  they  com- 
manded all  parts  of  the  lower  rooms,  especially  the  stair- 
way. 

The  light  streamed  cheerfully  into  the  second  floor 
apartment.  The  whole  story  was  made  into  one  large 
room,  lighted  by  several  windows,  from  which,  views  of 
all  quarters  of  the  horizon  could  be  had.  Here  it  was 
evident  that  the  inhabitants  of  the  lighthouse  lived  their 
daily  round  of  existence,  as  was  to  be  seen  by  the  cooking, 
stove,  chairs,  tables,  dishes  both  of  wood  and  tin,  arranged 
in  neat  rows  upon  the  shelves  surrounding  it  in  various 
convenient  methods  nearly  half  the  whole  circle  of  the 
area.  Opposite  to  the  opening  by  which  they  had  as- 


30     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

cended  was  the  stairway  leading  to  still  another  story. 
"Oh,"  exclaimed  Miss  Pearl,  "how  very  pleasant,  and 
is  this  where  you  live?" 

"Lady,  yes,"  replied  her  companion. 
"And  how  many  stories  are  there  above  this  one  ?" 
"Two,  three ;  two  sleeping,  one  glass  for  lights." 
While  this  conversation  was  taking  place  and  the  lady 
was  looking  curiously  about,  Jackson  and  his  boyish  guide 
had  already  disappeared  up  the  stairs,  where  they  were 
soon  followed  by  the  young  women,  but  it  was  in  the  liv- 
ing room  that  Miss  Pearl  first  had  an  opportunity  to  ob- 
serve how  rarely  beautiful  her  companion  was.  She  was 
a  pure  brunette  of  the  darkest  type.  Her  eyes  were  large 
and  dark  and  within  their  depths  could  be  read  a  tale  of 
coming  romance,  either  of  grief  or  joy  or  of  both.  Her 
form  was  perfect  in  all  its  details  of  limb  and  proportions. 
As  she  stood  toying  with  the  bright  red  corals  she  had 
just  received,  Miss  Pearl  thought  she  had  never  seen  a 
more  winning  creature,  but  it  was  the  beauty  of  a  young 
and  inexperienced  animal,  as  you  might  admire  the  pro- 
portions of  a  young  lioness  which  born  of  noble  parentage 
still  had  within  her  many  of  the  instincts  of  a  lower  na- 
ture. 

As  these  two  most  attractive  girls  are  to  be  the  heroines 
of  not  a  few  of  the  coming  pages  it  were  well  for  us  to 
note  the  contrast  they  present  upon  this  their  first  meet- 
ing. Miss  Pearl  stood  nearly  a  head  taller  than  the  half- 
breed  maiden  and  while  the  latter  was  inclined  to  a  round- 
ness of  outline  which  in  later  life  might  rob  her  of  her 
fine  proportions,  the  former  was  both  slender  and  erect, 
but  it  was  in  the  wonderful  contrast  of  complexion  that 
the  interest  centered;  pale  olive  against  dark-rose;  blue 
and  almost  brilliant  eyes  filled  with  a  repose  which  beto- 
kened the  strength  of  a  cultivated  mind  against  eyes  dark 


The  Island  31 


and  luminous  but  not  brilliant.  A  manner  in  the  one  com- 
posed, dignified  and  yet  alert  both  in  body  and  mind,  con- 
trasted with  impulsive  ways,  most  winning,  especially  to 
one  of  the  opposite  sex,  and  to  certain  temperaments  alto- 
gether irresistible.  It  was  of  course  the  difference  in  race 
and  education  and  the  principles  of  life  which  most  wide- 
ly separated  these  two  young  creatures.  This  will  be  seen 
as  our  story  advances. 

While  Miss  Pearl  was  some  five  or  six  years  the  senior, 
the  different  development  of  their  respective  races  had 
given  them  an  equal  maturity.  This  might  have  been 
seen,  when  in  deciding  the  question  of  the  admittance  of 
Miss  Pearl  and  Jackson  to  the  tower,  the  dark-eyed  maid- 
en had  without  hesitation  marked  him  as  "a  boy"  not  very 
far  from  being  a  fit  companion  for  her  thirteen-year-old 
brother,  while  in  fact  he  was  three  years  her  senior  and 
read  and  polished  in  the  unuseful — save  a  kind  of  mental 
gymnastics — learning  of  a  college.  Miss  Pearl  had  ex- 
actly the  same  feeling  toward  Jackson,  which  had  begun 
on  their  first  acquaintance  and  never  changed. 

The  third  story  of  the  lighthouse  was  divided  into  no 
less  than  five  bed  chambers,  separated  most  decorously  by 
thin  board  partitions  but  through  the  opened  doors  could 
be  seen  the  neat  little  cots — or  in  one  or  two  of  the  rooms 
wooden  bunks.  Still  another  pair  of  stairs  brought  the 
party  to  the  fourth  landing  which  exhibited  a  room  quite 
apart  and  separated  from  the  ladder-like  stairs  which  led 
aloft  to  the  glass  dome  of  the  building.  This  was  a  room 
embracing  nearly  the  whole  of  the  fifth  floor  and  evidently 
intended  as  a  guest  chamber  or  the  private  apartment  of 
one  of  the  former  keepers.  Its  privacy  was  secured  by  a 
partition  and  door,  with  a  bolt  fastening  and  rather 
strangely  it  showed  many  signs  of  the  occupancy  of  an 
educated  and  refined  person. 


32     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

"Room,  this,  mon  pere !"  said  the  hostess  maiden  as  she 
rather  proudly  threw  open  the  door  and  showed  the  apart- 
ment with  all  its  contents,  heightened  by  the  streaming 
sunbeams. 

"This  your  papa's  room,"  exclaimed  Miss  Pearl.  "How 
lovely  and  how  many  choice  things  he  has.  Here  are 
books  and  reviews  in  English  and  French  and  here  is  a 
harp  and — Oh!  Wonders!  A  zither!  That  is  a  rare 
thing  in  this  country.  Where  is  your  papa  now?"  con- 
tinued Miss  Pearl  with  vastly  increased  respect  and  in- 
terest. 

"Mon  Pere.  In  St.  Louis  he.  He  going  Europe. 
See  his  f  rere  die.  Get  money.  Take  me  away  to  France. 
Next  year  come  back,"  was  the  soft  answer.  "Me  love 
what  you  call  papa — mon  pere." 

"And  who  keeps  the  light  when  he  is  away  ?     Do  you  ?" 

"Yes,  me  and  mon  f  rere,"  was  the  answer. 

In  a  few  earnest  questions  Miss  Pearl  found  that  the 
light  keeper  was  a  Parisian  who  had  strayed  twenty  years 
before  to  the  western  wilderness  and  following  the  habits 
of  his  countrymen  had  easily  adopted  the  ways  and  almost 
the  instincts  of  the  frontiersmen.  He  had  married  in  due 
form  a  beautiful  native,  whose  mother  was  a  half-breed 
and  father  a  blue-eyed  German.  This  mixture  of  blood 
when  it  arrived  at  his  own  daughter  produced  a  rare  and 
exquisite  type  of  beauty. 

The  appointment  of  keeper  of  the  lighthouse  had  been 
obtained  for  him  by  a  Government  lawyer  whose  party 
he  had  rescued  from  slow  starvation  in  the  forests  by 
guiding  him  to  a  place  of  safety,  after  he  and  his  compan- 
ions had  been  lost  many  days.  He  was  known  all  along 
the  coast  as  "Hen  Malloy"  but  when  he  wrote  to  his  family 
connections  in  France,  which  he  dutifully  did  every  year 
or  failing  that  at  least  every  two  years,  he  signed  his  name 


"Wohts."—  Chapter  3  2 


The  Island  33 


"Henri  de  Malloire,"  and  this  was  the  inscription  upon 
the  outside  of  the  letters  he  received  in  reply.  In  the 
same  way  his  daughter  was  called  "Jenny  Malloy"  but  the 
father  as  he  softly  stroked  her  brown  and  waving  locks 
used  gently  to  say,  "Ah!  ma  Virginie  de  Malloire,  you 
have  a  noble  future  before  you  and  may  its  day  come 
not  too  late." 

His  going  to  Paris  doubtless  was  to  hasten  the  time 
when  he  might  see  his  child  lifted  out  of  that  humble 
sphere  to  which  he  had  too  contentedly  resigned  himself 
through  so  many  years  of  his  life. 

While  absent  he  had  left  his  faithful  wife  in  charge  of 
the1  lighthouse  but  that  had  not  been  for  many  days  nor 
would  the  responsibility  be  great  for  his  substitute;  the 
lights  were  required  to  do  service  only  until  the  Straits 
should  be  closed  with  ice,  preventing  for  many  months  the 
passage  of  any  of  the  steam  or  sail  craft,  and  this  event 
could  not  be  many  days  off. 

Preceded  by  Jackson  and  the  boy  the  two  maidens 
lightly  climbed  the  last  ladder-like  ascent  which  brought 
them  into  the  loft — the  dome-like  glass  house  which  sur- 
mounted the  tower.  Here  were  arranged  elaborate  glass 
reflectors,  lamps  of  several  colors,  receptacles  for  oil  and 
fuel,  a  couple  of  chairs,  a  little  bench,  a  small  stove. 
Everything  was  in  the  neatest  order.  Much  of  the  work 
here  was  finished  in  brass  and  polished  steel  and  this  fairly 
shone  with  a  lustre  none  the  less  perfect  as  it  was  to  be 
reviewed  periodically  by  the  Government  inspector.  In 
fact,  the  whole  premises  exhibited  the  same  close  atten- 
tion to  an  orderly  neatness  that  has  always  distinguished 
the  Government  grounds  and  property  throughout  the 
country. 

The  view  from  this  high  standing  place  was  a  noble  one. 
Far  to  the  east,  perhaps  seven  miles  at  its  nearest  point, 


34     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

could  be  readily  seen  the  projecting  and  receding  shores 
of  the  then  newly  admitted  State  of  Michigan,  covered, 
as  was  plainly  to  be  seen,  by  a  line  of  unbroken  forest, 
except  where  what  seemed  to  be  a  break  in  the  line  of  the 
horizon  indicated  a  deep  bay  or  inlet.  On  the  south  and 
west  stretched  a  waste  of  waters  seemingly  endless  and 
shoreless.  Far  to  the  north  might  be  observed  a  dim  out- 
line of  land,  which  Jackson  explained  should  be  one  of  the 
group  of  Beaver  Islands  passed  unobserved  by  them  while 
wrapped  in  the  obscurity  of  the  fog. 

At  the  north  also  could  be  seen  to  great  advantage  a 
large  island — the  larger  Manitou — with  the  water  reach- 
ing around  its  circumference,  which  must  have  amounted 
to  thirty  or  forty  miles.  Viewed  by  our  travelers  from 
the  distance,  of  perhaps  ten  miles,  it  appeared  entirely 
covered  with  forest  and  without  any  indication  of  in- 
habited life.  It  was  in  the  narrow  strait  between  the  two 
islands  that  the  canoe  had  been  encountered  which  had 
guided  them  into  their  place  of  destination.  Directly  be- 
neath them  the  Little  Manitou  presented  a  lively  scene. 
Its  whole  circuit  was  plainly  exposed  to  their  view. 
Much  of  the  timber  had  been  cut  off.  Various  little  roads 
wound  through  the  forest  made  by  woodsmen  as  they 
hauled  their  timber  and  cordwood  to  the  pier  for  trans- 
portation. A  small  pasture  neatly  fenced  and  still  cov- 
ered with  verdure  nestled  close  beneath  the  lighthouse 
with  a  boarded  shed  in  one  corner.  Indeed  a  cow  and 
pony  were  quietly  feeding  in  it  undisturbed  by  the  noises 
which  came  thick  and  fast  from  the  nearby  location  of  the 
pier,  with  its  busy  workers. 

As  our  party  turned  their  eyes  away  from  the  distant 
lines  of  the  horizon,  first  to  the  outline  of  nearer  islands 
and  concentrated  them  to  where,  just  below,  the  steamer 


i 


I 


1 


The  Island  35 


was  receiving  its  load,  it  was  the  contrast  between  a  still 
life  picture  to  one  changing  and  incessant  activity.  Many 
figures  could  be  discerned  of  those  whose  forms  had  be- 
come familiar  during  the  trip. 

Captain  Sprott  from  his  eminence  near  the  pilot  house, 
trumpet  in  hand,  was  evidently  ceaseless  in  his  efforts  to- 
wards a  quick  termination  of  their  stop. 

The  Chief  Engineer  was  pacing  thoughtfully  up  and 
down  the  pier,  possibly  dreaming  out  some  mechanism 
which  might  benefit  both  himself  and  his  country. 

By  this  time  too,  nearly  all  the  cattle  and  horses  were 
aboard  the  steamer;  the  household  goods  were  safely 
shipped ;  the  women  and  children  and  the  woodsmen  were 
fixing  themselves  with  the  greatest  comfort  attainable, 
on  the  lower  decks,  but  still  the  roustabouts  had  a  hard 
task,  which  was  the  loading  of  long  lines  of  cordwood 
and  certain  ship  timbers,  piled  upon  the  dock. 

The  directions  from  the  line  managers  relating  to  this 
freight  was,  "Take  what  you  can  and  leave  the  re- 
mainder." This  being  the  last  boat,  to  leave  it  meant  the 
loss  of  more  or  less  of  the  autumn  work,  and  now  ap- 
peared to  the  front  the  steersman  and  spokesman  of  the 
opportune  canoe.  All  the  morning  he  had  stood  almost 
passively  among  the  active  workers  on  the  pier,  carelessly, 
as  it  appeared,  watching  the  loading  of  the  freight,  but 
yet,  with  so  much  attention  that  nothing  had  escaped  his 
notice  in  the  final  disposition  of  it.  Seeing  the  proper 
moment  had  arrived,  he  put  his  two  hands  together  in  the 
form  of  a  trumpet  and  standing  off  a  few  feet  from  the 
vessel,  looking  upwards,  he  called  out  in  a  clear  round 
voice  with  a  pleasant  accent  to  it,  which  reminded  one  of 
his  early  home  in  Sweden : 

"Oh!  say!  Captain!"  and  getting  the  latter's  eye,  he 


36     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

continued,  "How  much  can  you  take  and  how  long  can 
you  keep  at  it  ?" 

"Mr.  Johnson,  I  am  afraid  we  cannot  take  it  all,  but  we 
will  load  on  as  long  as  the  men  can  stand  it.  You  stand 
by  them  and  the  mate  will  keep  them  if  possible  until 
dark." 

"Thank  you,  Captain,"  said  Eric  Johnson  (for  such 
was  his  full  name)  with  his  bronzed  face  irradiated  by  a 
smile  of  friendly  feeling.  His  eyes  smiled  too  with  that 
honest,  warm  hearted  expression  which  so  admirably 
marks  the  Scandinavians.  No  other  race  of  men  has  this 
smile  and  this  open  winning  manner.  There  is  none 
where  the  men  and  women  have  more  perfect  physical 
development  and  personal  beauty.  A  thousand  years  ago 
they  brought  their  prowess  and  their  beauty  and  en- 
grafted it  in  the  southland  and  were  called  Normans — 
next  into  England  flowed  the  strong  tide  and  finally  in 
America  for  half  a  dozen  generations,  the  blood  has  be- 
come purer  and  the  manner  softened  until  in  such  a  per- 
son as  our  heroine,  Miss  Pearl,  the  present  acme  of  race 
excellence  is  reached.  The  written  record  has  not  been 
kept,  but  eye  and  sense  declare  the  descent  of  these  blue- 
eyed,  smiling,  brilliant,  warm-hearted,  pale  and  yet  reso- 
lute men  and  women  we  meet,  who  say  they  are  of  Eng- 
lish descent — Yes !  First  England,  then  Normandy,  then 
Scandinavia,  and  last  the  Garden  of  Eden  which,  as  it  is 
well  determined,  was  situated  beyond  and  back  of  the 
Himalayan  Mountains  and  from  thence  the  population 
flowed  most  purely  along  the  north  and  this  Scandinavian 
race  is  the  result. 

But  the  brown,  square  shouldered,  clean-limbed  man  of 
forty,  while  of  pure  blood  of  the  race  described,  had  a 
physical  defect.  His  shoulders  were  broadened  and 
thickened  in  such  a  way  as  to  reduce  his  height  without 


The  Island  37 


absolutely  giving  him  an  appearance  of  deformity.  It 
rather  gave  him  the  appearance  of  possessing  massive 
strength.  All  his  limbs  were  of  the  usual  length,  hence 
he  seemed  to  be  extra  long-armed  and  with  what  righting 
men  would  call  a  dangerous  reach.  Eric's  head  was 
nearly  as  massive  as  his  shoulders,  with  a  broad  open 
forehead,  square  chin  and  long  straight  nose  and  a  level 
look  to  his  bright  and  intelligent  eyes  that  carried  a  con- 
viction of  the  entire  trustworthiness  of  the  man.  In  his 
movements  he  was  alert,  erect,  and  possessed  of  a  dignity 
that  united  with  his  bright  and  pleasing  expression  gave 
the  full  effect  of  manly  excellence.  In  repose,  his  fea- 
tures assumed  a  thoughtful  faraway  expression  which 
was  greatly  in  contrast  with  his  manner  when  at  work; 
then  it  was  that  he  seemed  to  be  anything  rather  than  a 
dreamer. 

Just  as  the  party  in  the  lighthouse  were  most  intently 
observing  the  movements  on  the  pier,  Eric  began  his 
task  of  superintending  the  loading  of  his  freight.  As  each 
one  of  a  long  line  of  rough-handed  men  approached,  he 
would  lay  a  bundle  of  cordwood  on  the  man's  shoulder, 
who  would  then  ascend  the  gang-plank  and  after  piling 
away  on  the  lower  deck  his  load,  he  would  return  for  an- 
other. 

Even  as  seen  from  the  top  of  the  lighthouse  this  pro- 
duced an  interesting  effect  and  the  keeper's  boy,  whose 
name  was  Antoine,  exclaimed  to  Miss  Pearl,  "See  how 
Eric  keeps  that  whole  round  of  men  going.  He's  as 
strong  as  six  of  them.  See  how  big  his  shoulders  look 
from  here  and  how  fast  he  works."  Miss  Pearl  listened 
with  interest  to  what  the  soft  eyed,  thin  limbed  boy  said, 
for  she  had  favorably  observed  Eric  as  he  had  piloted  the 
voyagers'  canoe  and  again  afterwards  as  he  had  stood 
listlessly  and  patiently  on  the  pier,  pending  the  loading  of 


38     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

the  other  freight  before  his  own.     She  responded  to  the 
remark : 

"And  so  that  man's  name  is  Eric  ?  Do  you  know  him, 
Antoine  ?" 

"Yes,  indeed,  we  are  great  friends,"  replied  the  boy  in 
excellent  English,  but  with  just  enough  accent  to  pleas- 
antly mark  his  parentage.  Antoine  had  seen  much  of  the 
world  which  had  flowed  as  in  annual  streams  through  his 
little  island  home.  He  had  caught  by  an  instinctive  ab- 
sorption both  the  manner  and  the  conversational  tone  of 
the  best  of  the  travelers.  This  had  delighted  his  father, 
who  ascribed  the  boy's  refinement  to  hereditary  transmis- 
sion and  quite  likely  he  may  have  been  right.  However 
that  may  be,  Antoine  and  Miss  Pearl  were  destined  to  be 
the  best  of  friends  and  companions.  She  listened  with  an 
encouraging  smile  while  he  continued : 

"He  is  the  wood  and  timber  contractor.  His  partner 
is  in  Chicago.  Eric  gets  out  the  stuff  and  they  sell  it  and 
divide  the  profits.  He  paid  off  his  men  last  night  and  now 
they  are  going  to  leave  him,  every  one  of  them,  and  he  has 
to  finish  up  his  work  all  alone.  Perhaps  he  will  hire  me 
to  help  him.  I  wish  he  would.  He  is  the  best  man  I  ever 
knew,  except  my  papa." 

"How  long  has  he  lived  here  ?"  asked  Miss  Pearl. 

"He  has  lived  here  five  years,  but  he  was  away  once 
almost  a  year.  He  went  to  Missouri  but  he  said  he  was 
glad  to  get  back,  and  it  was  then  that  he  commenced  to 
get  out  the  wood.  Before  that  he  had  helped  the  agent, 
but  he  could  not  speak  English.  He  speaks  it  good  now," 
said  the  boy,  "just  as  good  as  I  do,"  he  added  ingenuously, 
with  a  little  shrug  and  bow,  which  reminded  Miss  Pearl  of 
a  certain  French  Marquis  she  had  once  met  in  the  parlor 
of  a  New  York  society  lady.  She  playfully  remarked : 

"If  you  speak  to  Eric  in  French  he  doesn't  understand 


The  Island  39 


you,  and  if  he  addresses  you  in  Scandinavian  you  don't 
know  what  he  says  and  so  you  both  have  to  fall  back  upon 
the  English.  Don't  you  think  it  would  have  been  best  to 
have  had  that  language  at  the  first?" 

Antoine  laughed  gleefully,  in  which  his  sister  and  young 
Jackson  joined,  and  the  latter  said : 

"You  see,  Antoine,  you  laid  yourself  open  when  you  *et 
us  infer  that  you  thought  yourself  well  up  in  your  Eng- 
lish, and  Miss  Pearl  always  thinks  that  her  opportunity. 
Even  I  with  my  much  larger  experience  have  to  be  very 
guarded." 

"Miss  Pearl,  you  need  no  be  'fraid  of  her,  Monsieur 
Jackson.  She  kind ;  she  no  mind  how  people  say."  This, 
most  patronizingly  added  by  Antoine's  sister,  and  ad- 
dressed to  the  cool  and  wary  scholar ;  strong  in  her  wom- 
anhood, part  Indian  as  she  was,  she  expected  deference 
from  every  young  male  and  the  manner  more  than  the 
words  doubly  amused  Miss  Pearl,  who  broke  into  a  peal  of 
laughter  so  natural  and  so  catching  that  all  the  party 
joined  in  it,  and  thus  all  became  at  once  the  best  of  friends. 

Virginie  blushed  deeply  as  she  laughed  with  the  others 
and  to  relieve  her,  Miss  Pearl  said : 

"Why,  my  child,  Mr.  Jackson  couldn't  be  afraid  of  me. 
He  is  older  than  you  and  knows  very  much  more  than  I. 
Why,  he  could  deliver  us  an  oration  in  Greek  or  Latin 
right  here  in  the  lighthouse  and  he  has  studied  the  deri- 
vation of  more  'dry  roots'  than  any  old  Indian  woman 
within  a  hundred  miles." 

"Oh!  don't!"  interjected  the  somewhat  abashed  Jack- 
son. "All  that  stuff  I  learned  at  school  and  college  seems 
more  than  worthless  in  this  new  country." 

Before  descending,  as  the  party  did  in  reverse  order, 
owing  to  the  steepness  of  the  ladder-like  stairs,  Miss 
Pearl  leading  the  way  and  Antoine  closing  the  line,  the 


40     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

lady  gave  one  sweeping  glance  around  the  horizon — "Oh ! 
Oh !"  she  exclaimed  and  pointed  to  a  steamer  rapidly  ap- 
proaching from  the  south  and  now  within  a  few  miles  of 
the  island  and  headed  towards  them.  Several  white  sails 
of  passing  schooners  could  also  be  seen,  both  to  the  north 
and  south,  and  in  the  strong  light  of  the  low  western  sun 
a  canoe  could  be  seen,  with  a  few  indistinct  figures, 
creeping  snail  like  along  the  Michigan  shore.  The  soft 
haze  enveloped  the  whole  scene  and  Miss  Pearl's  heart 
had.  swelled  with  pleasure  as  she  felt  its  rare  beauty  of  air, 
water,  sunshine  and  far  off  wilderness  life,  and  now  the 
approaching  steamboat  added  a  new  excitement. 

Antoine  exclaimed  in  response :  "Yes,  that  is  the  Great 
East,  the  mate  to  the  Great  West.  They  will  both  be  at 
the  pier  together  on  their  last  trips,  hurray!"  and  his 
politeness  alone  prevented  him  from  darting  off  regardless 
of  his  company. 

It  did  not,  however,  take  many  minutes  for  them  all  to 
descend,  and  leaving  Virginie  in  charge  of  the  lighthouse 
as  under  previous  strict  orders,  the  three  soon  found 
themselves  on  the  upper  deck  of  their  own  steamboat. 
The  Captain  kindly  greeted  them,  with  a  friendly  nod  and 
smile  to  Antoine,  whom  he  evidently  knew.  Miss  Pearl 
spoke  to  him  at  once  as  to  the  approach  of  .the  other 
steamer. 

This  was  unexpected  and  surprised  him.  "I  thought 
we  should  get  to  Chicago  before  she  left,"  he  said.  "Per- 
haps they  are  having  an  early  beginning  of  winter  and 
they  put  out  so  as  to  avoid  being  frozen  up.  If  that  is  so 
then  the  Great  West  will  have  to  winter  at  Milwaukee. 
That  will  make  it  hard  for  our  passengers  and  for  the  con- 
signees of  our  freight." 


CHAPTER  FOUR 

THE   ARRIVAL   OF   THE 

IN  less  than  an  hour  the  Great  East  rounded  grandly 
into  the  pier  nearly  opposite  to  her  sister  ship  and  her 
passengers  to  the  number  of  about  four  hundred  and  many 
of  her  crew  streamed  out  in  a  joyful  company  to  mingle 
with  those  already  there.  Many  were  the  unexpected 
meetings  and  hearty  renewals  of  acquaintances.  Scores 
of  men  and  women,  prominent  politicians,  journalists, 
clergymen  and  merchants,  found  those  to  whom  they 
could  claim  acquaintance.  There  was  even  a  widow  from 
the  Great  East  who  found  her  son  who  was  hastening 
to  her  at  Chicago,  expecting  to  meet  her  there  and  to  bring 
her  east  with  him.  Knowing  this  was  the  last  steamer 
around  the  lakes  for  the  season  she  had  hastily  hurried 
her  plans  and  taken  passage  and  now  her  son  as  hurriedly 
changed  his  own  and  joined  her  on  her  eastern  bound 
passage. 

An  exception  to  this  almost  universal  mingling  of  the 
two  tides  of  travel  could  have  been  noted,  if  any  one  had 
taken  the  trouble,  in  the  case  of  a  man  of  seeming  middle 
age  who  walked  along  the  whole  length  of  the  pier  with 
quick  decisive  step,  yet  not  too  directly,  as  though  he 
wished  to  avoid  attention.  He  was  wrapped  in  a  long 
cloak  of  the  fashion  of  the  period,  he  wore  a  hat  and 
held  a  lap  portmanteau  in  his  right  hand ;  arriving  at  the 
shore  end  of  the  pier  he  took  the  path  to  the  right,  the 
one  opposite  to  the  lighthouse  and  leading  down  the  nar- 

41 


42     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

row  lane  before  the  line  of  deserted  cabins.  As  he  passed 
the  last  of  these  and  went  still  deeper  in  the  woods  he 
gave  a  sigh  of  relief  and  drawing  to  one  side  of  the 
path  to  a  small  cleared  spot  he  sat  down  on  a  log  and 
began  to  make  a  new  toilet.  An  hour  later  as  he  emerged 
from  the  darkening  gloom  of  the  forest  he  presented 
the  appearance  of  an  honest  woodsman,  his  head  was 
covered  with  a  beaver  skin  cap.  His  hair  from  its  mixed 
gray  had  changed  its  hue  to  a  raven  blackness.  His  gray 
beard  had  disappeared  and  his  broadcloth  coat  had  been 
exchanged  for  a  brown  woolen  jacket,  and  his  neat  boots 
for  a  pair  of  moccasins.  All  these  garments  were  a  fairly 
good  fit — to  use  a  tailor's  term — but  were  not  new.  Since 
the  beginning  of  the  country  many  and  many  such  trans- 
formations have  taken  place.  The  wrecks  of  civilization 
have  begun  new  lives  by  simply  changing  their  clothing 
to  suit  their  new  name  and  occupation. 

Frequently  has  the  question  been  asked,  when  a  new- 
comer has  won  a  place  for  himself,  so  as  to  permit  the 
familiar  question,  "Say!  Ole  fel,  what  was  your  name 
in  the  States  and  did  you  have  a  family  there  ?"  Whether 
it  was  thus  with  our  man  remains  to  be  seen,  but  it  is 
sure  that  when  the  steamer  arrived  at  Port  Huron  on  the 
border  of  Canada  inspired  by  the  hope  of  a  fee  the  stew- 
ard sought  in  vain  for  a  gentleman  passenger  booked  for 
that  destination.  He  wished  to  carry,  for  the  gray  haired 
gentleman,  his  too  heavy  portmanteau. 

A  St.  Louis  paper  on  exactly  the  same  day  had  a 
prodigious  extra  sale,  owing  to  the  discovery  of  a  de- 
falcation of  one  of  the  most  trusted  officials  of  a  leading 
bank  of  the  city. 

When  the  thoroughly  transfigured  passenger  emerged 
from  his  island  dressing  room  no  portmanteau  was  to 
be  seen;  the  thing  he  carried  was  a  bundle  swung  by  a 


The  Arrival  of  the  "Sister"  Steamship    43 

stout  cane  across  his  shoulder.  His  white  and  shapely 
hand  and  his  too  freshly  shaven  cheek  would  have  been 
proof  positive  to  a  professional  detective  of  some  mis-, 
chief  already  done  or  in  contemplation.  Hence,  perhaps 
that  was  the  reason  why  this  keen  eyed,  broad  shouldered, 
alert  woodsman  did- not  show  himself 'until  both  steamers 
were  well  on  *heir  courses. 

As  the  Great  East  glided  towards  the  pier  the  two  cap- 
tains exchanged  a  courteous  salutation  and  one  exclaimed 
as  he  came  within  speaking  distance :  "There  is  a  special 
letter  for  you  from  Chicago  from  the  Agent.  I  will  send 
it  to  you  at  once  as  it  may  need  attention  before  we  part 
company." 

Accordingly,  before  Captain  Sprott  left  his  place,  and 
before  the  Great  East  was  made  fast  to  the  posts  even,  he 
was  approached  by  an  alert,  refined  young  man  of  fair 
stature  and  good  attire.  His  cheeks  were  so  thin  that  they 
gave  prominence  to  a  square  resolute  chin ;  his  eyes  were 
dark  and  so  deep  set  that  they  accented  a  wide  and  rather 
low  forehead ;  he  had  dark  hair,  inclined  at  each  oppor- 
tunity to  twist  itself  into  stiff  curls.  His  complexion  was 
dark  and  of  an  unwholesome  tinge,  which  gave  indication 
of  too  much  brain  for  his  bodily  development,  or  of  some 
mental  strain  so  great  that  it  had  sapped  the  foundations 
of  his  vital  forces. 

In  a  low,  yet  nicely  modulated  voice,  very  winning 
and  yet  with  an  intonation  of  sadness,  he  said,  "If  this  is 
Captain  Sprott  I  have  a  letter  to  deliver  to  you  at  once," 
and  as  the  Captain  broke  the  seal,  he  continued,  "My 
name  is  Edward  Grimley  and  I  am  the  new  agent  of  the 
line  and  to  be  in  charge  here." 

As  the  Captain  read  the  letters,  for  there  seemed  to  be 
two  or  more,  young  Grimley — if  thirty  with  an  inclina- 
tion to  appear  fifty,  can  be  called  young,  glanced  towards 


44     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

the  Captain's  companions  and  with  a  bow  which  included 
all  three  of  them  stepped  back  a  pace  or  two  and  remained 
silent. 

Both  young  Jackson  and  Miss  Pearl  instinctively  re- 
turned the  salutation  with  a  bow  as  politely  courteous  and 
as  reticent  as  that  of  Edward  Grimley's,  but  their  eyes 
turned  immediately  toward  the  Captain  with  not  a  word. 

The  boy,  Antoine,  however,  exclaimed  impulsively, 
"You  the  new  agent?  I  am  the  lighthouse  keeper's  son. 
I  hope  you  will  like  me  and  I  you,  because  we  can  have 
good  times  together." 

"Yes!"  laconically  said  Grimley,  without  taking  his 
eyes  from  the  Captain  but  with  an  extended  right  hand 
which  Antoine  took  and  held. 

Finishing,  with  a  hasty  glance  to  the  well  known  signa- 
ture of  the  Chicago  agent,  with  a  little  contraction  of  his 
lips  and  drawing  down  of  his  eyebrows,  the  Captain  turn- 
ing to  Miss  Pearl  said  briefly:  "These  letters  concern 
you.  I  will  leave  you  and  Mr.  Jackson  to  discuss  them. 
Mr.  Edward  Grimley  I  am  glad  to  make  your  ac- 
quaintance." He  gave  his  hand  as  he  added  the  words ; 
this  Grimley  warmly  grasped,  and  the  two  men,  such  is 
the  masonry  of  honest  and  brave  hearts,  quickly  became 
life  long  friends,  although  they  were  soon  to  part  and 
not  to  meet  for  many  months  nor  until  many  of  the  events 
recorded  in  our  story  had  long  since  transpired. 

Telling  Miss  Pearl  that  he  would  return  in  a  half  an 
hour  the  Captain  took  Grimley  aside  and  asked  him  if  he 
knew  the  contents  of  the  letters. 

"No,"  said  the  latter.  "Mr.  Van  Valkenburgh,  the  Chi- 
cago Manager,  only  said  that  there  were  important  letters 
to  be  delivered  without  delay  at  whatever  port  we  might 
meet." 

"Well,  Mr.  Grimley,"  said  the  Captain,  "the  purport  of 


The  Arrival  of  the  "Sister"  Steamship    45 

these  letters  is  to  the  effect  that  a  young  lady  is  to  be  left 
off  here  and  that  you  are  to  look  out  for  her  comfort  and 
safety.  How  that  is  to  be  done  on  this  little  island  re- 
quires some  study  and  as  you  are  new  and  have  your 
own  quarters  to  look  up  I  don't  see  very  clearly  how  it  is 
to  be  accomplished ;  suppose  you  look  after  your  agency 
business  for  half  an  hour  and  then  see  me  again." 

Edward  Grimley  lost  no  time  in  finding  his  way  to  the 
trading  house,  before  described,  which  with  its  contents 
was  the  property  of  the  Transportation  Company.  In 
this  house  goods  of  all  description  were  stored,  a  few 
bought  and  the  interests  of  the  company  looked  after  by 
the  agent  and  an  assistant,  who  was  usually  cook  and 
man  of  all  work. 

His  predecessor,  who  was  a  trusty,  careful  man,  had 
his  accounts  and  inventories  of  goods  and  merchandise  on 
hand  ready  for  the  expected  successor,  preliminary  to 
a  joyful  return  to  his  family  living  at  St.  Charles  upon  a 
prairie  farm,  whose  cost  and  improvements  he  was  en- 
deavoring to  pay  for,  by  summer  wages  of  the  Steamship 
Line,  rather  than  by  raising  and  selling  crops,  which 
hardly  brought  the  price  of  the  seed  sown. 

It  did  not  take  many  minutes  to  make  the  necessary 
comparisons,  and  for  the  making  and  giving  of  a  receipt 
in  a  form  written  so  to  clear  the  old  agent  and  bind  the 
new.  This  included  the  delivery  of  the  key  of  the  store- 
house with  which  Grimley  locked  the  heavy  door  and  then 
hurried  to  the  steamer  to  arrange  the  questions  relating  to 
Miss  Pearl.  Casting  an  anxious  look  around,  it  seemed 
impossible  that  any  place  of  shelter  was  afforded  on  the 
island  for  a  young  lady,  and  he  had  fully  decided  to  rec- 
ommend, that  at  all  hazards  and  at  whatever  risk  of 
breaking  explicit  directions,  she  must  proceed  with  the 
steamer.  His  own  warehouse  was  the  most  commodious 


46     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

building  on  the  island  and  it  was  totally  unfit  for  a  shelter- 
ing place  for  even  a  day  for  a  person  of  Miss  Pearl's 
evident  refinement,  for  it  had  not  escaped  the  apprecia- 
tive eye  of  Edward  Grimley  that  she  was  a  young  woman 
of  rare  cultivation  and  standing  and  he  had  awaked  at 
once  to  a  most  earnest  desire  for  her  welfare. 

Short  as  the  time  was  which  had  elapsed  since  he  left 
the  steamer,  a  pile  of  six  or  eight  heavy  trunks  bear- 
ing the  initials  "G.  P."  were  lying  on  the  pier,  indicat- 
ing that  the  instructions  given  Captain  Sprott  were  not 
such  as  could  be  left  to  his  own  construction  or  change. 
These  were  arbitrary  orders  and  must  be  obeyed,  given 
in  a  single  letter  which  had  passed  through  several  hands, 
which  read  thus : 

"Confidential  and  Personal. 

"New  York  Office  of 
The  Western  T.  &  P.  Co. 
November  20th,  1852." 
John  Hardiman, 

Local  Agent. 

"Mr.  Jas.  G.  VanValkenburgh, 
"Agent  at  Chicago. 

"Dear  Sir:— 

"By  order  of  the  Vice  President,  Mr.  Henry  Halsey, 
Present  Acting  Manager  of  this  line,  I  am  instructed  to 
say  that  there  is  now  on  the  Steamer  Great  West  on  her 
last  trip  from  Buffalo  to  Chicago,  a  young  lady  by  the 
name  of  Miss  Gertrude  Pearl,  registered  as  from  Provi- 
dence, R.  I. 

"You  will  please  have  the  inclosed  letter  addressed  to 
her,  forwarded  on  first  outgoing  steamer  likely  to  meet 
the  Great  West,  also  order  her  and  her  baggage  to  be  set 


The  Arrival  of  the  "Sister"  Steamship    47 

off  at  whatever  port  this  may  reach  the  said  steamer, 
Instruct  the  Agent  at  the  port  where  she  may  be  landed  to 
give  her  his  personal  attention  and  care,  supply  her  with 
what  money  she  may  need,  or  the  service  of  women  at- 
tendants. She  is  to  be  considered  a  ward  of  the  com- 
pany, and  its  employees,  until  further  direction,  and  un- 
til received  by  her  friends  and  guardians. 

"This  letter  will  be  sent  by  the  fast  route  to  Chicago 
and  will  doubtless  reach  there  in  eight  days  and  in  time 
to  keep  Miss  Pearl  from  going  farther  than  Detroit  or 
Port  Huron.  It  is,  however,  important  to  stop  her  no 
matter  where,  for  weighty  personal  reasons. 

"Yours  truly,  but  in  haste, 
"JOHN  HARDIMAN,  Agent  at  N.  Y. 

"P.  S.     Sent  in  duplicate  to  ensure  safe  arrival." 
"Approved— Henry  Halsey,  Vice  Pres't." 

(Written  in  red  ink)  and  endorsed  "over." 

"PRIVATE" 

"Chicago,  Nov.  27,  1852. 
"Capt.  Sprott  of  the  Great  West, 

"Dear  Sir : — I  enclose  you  a  letter  to  Miss  Pearl,  which 
kindly  hand  to  her.  I  send  this  to  you  by  the  hand  of 
Mr.  Edward  Grimley,  who  is  our  new  agent  at  the  Islands. 
He  is  a  safe  man  and  can  be  trusted  with  this  unusual 
and  delicate  business.  As  my  letter  was  adressed  'per- 
sonal and  confidential'  you  had  better  consider  this  whole 
business  such  and  keep  all  information  relating  to  the 
young  lady  between  you  and  Mr.  Grimley." 

Hence,  upon  these  instructions,  without  waiting  to  see 
Miss  Pearl,  this  model  officer  had  her  baggage  trans- 
ferred to  the  pier  and  when  Grimley  appeared  he  was 


48     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

ready  to  go  to  her  for  her  orders  and  advice.  The  two 
found  her  in  deep  thought,  seated  on  a  camp  stool  on 
deck,  where  she  could  over-look  the  landing  of  the  stuff 
by  Eric  Johnson  and  the  roustabouts.  Young  Jackson 
stood  by  her  side  but  had  evidently  not  been  made  ac- 
quainted with  the  contents  of  the  letter  which  lay  open 
before  her. 

As  the  Captain  and  his  companion  approached  she 
smiled  faintly  and  said :  "Captain  Sprott,  you  have  been 
very  kind  to  me.  I  can  never  repay  you,  but  now  I  must 
lean  upon  you  for  your  advice.  Will  you  please  read 
this  letter  from  my  aunt,  who  is  the  same  as  a  mother  to 
me.  Indeed  she  is  my  sainted  mother's  only  sister  and 
loves  me  as  though  I  were  her  child." 

Taking  the  letter  the  Captain  slowly  read  it.  In  the 
meantime  Miss  Pearl  sat  with  downcast  eyes  and  Edward 
Grimley  had  again  an  opportunity,  unobserved,  to  study 
the  fine  lines  of  grace  and  proportion  which  marked  her 
features  and  form.  He  said  to  himself,  "In  all  the 
galleries  of  Europe  or  America  I  have  never  seen  a  pic- 
ture containing  so  much  true  beauty  as  is  shown  in  this 
living  picture.  In  this  young  woman  there  is  not  only  a 
physical  perfection  which  cannot  be  excelled  but  there 
is  also  shown  a  high  and  unequalled  intelligence,  com- 
bined with  a  good  heart." 

This  is  the  complex  triple  being  whom  God  made  and 
when  He  had  made  it,  pronounced  it  "Good."  Young 
Jackson  seated  by  the  side  of  Miss  Pearl  maintained  an 
easy  but  perfectly  polite  silence,  interested  but  not  too 
much  so  in  what  seemed  to  affect  her. 

The  Captain's  face  flushed  somewhat  as  he  read  the 
letter  and  then  he  said  somewhat  abruptly :  "Miss  Pearl, 
allow  me  to  make  you  acquainted  with  Mr.  Edward  Grim- 
ley.  He  is  the  Company's  Agent  here  on  the  Island,  in 


The  Arrival  of  the  "Sister"  Steamship    49 

charge  of  the  store  house  and  the  Company's  property 
and  a  very  good  man  indeed." 

Miss  Pearl  arose  and  politely  extending  her  hand  mur- 
mured :  "I  am  glad  to  know  you,  Mr.  Grimley.  This 
is  my  escort,  Mr.  Jackson,  Mr.  Grimley."  The  two  men 
shook  hands  after  the  custom  of  the  time  and  place,  and 
the  Captain  continued : 

"Miss  Pearl,  I  am  of  the  opinion  that  Mr.  Grimley 
should  be  allowed  to  read  this  letter,  as  he  is  the  one  upon 
whom  some  of  these  responsibilities  will  rest  and  of 
course  Mr.  Jackson  the  same.  In  the  meantime  please 
read  this  New  York  City  letter  and  its  endorsement  in 
Chicago." 

As  suggested  the  letters  were  read  in  such  a  way  that 
all  of  the  party,  unless  it  were  Antoine,  who,  boy-like 
kept  near  them,  a  silent  but  interested  observer  of  that 
which  he  only  dimly  comprehended,  understood  the  un- 
expected situation  of  things  relating  to  our  heroine.  The 
reader  had  better  also  be  informed  as  to  the  contents  of 
the  Aunt's  letter. 

"OFFICE  OF  WORTHY  WILLIAMS  &  CO. 
"Forwarding  and  Commission   Merchants. 

"New  York  City,  Nov.  20,  1852. 
"My  dearest  Gertrude : — 

"I  write  this  in  the  business  office  of  my  old  acquaint- 
ance and  friend,  Worthy  Williams.  You  have  heard  me 
say  that  some  of  the  happiest  hours  of  my  life  were  spent 
in  his  society  and  I  have  always  felt  him  to  be  a  friend 
to  call  upon  whenever  I  was  -in  trouble.  I  am  in  great 
distress  now  and  I  have  come  down  to  his  office  and 
asked  his  advice  and  assistance,  which  he  has  freely  and 
generously  given  me.  His  advice  is  so  good  that  I  am 


50     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

going  to  follow  it  without  any  more  words.  He  has  asked 
me  to  write  this  letter  to  send  to  you  while  he  does  the 
other  things  necessary  to  save  you. 

"Yes,  dear  girl,  you  are  lost  unless  you  get  some  good 
people's  help.  There  is  a  deep  conspiracy  to  get  you  and 
your  fortune.  You  are  traveling  right  into  a  trap  and 
no  one  to  save  you.  Now  do  not  ask  me  to  write  too 
much  but  I  have  seen  a  letter  from  your  Uncle  at  Alton 
where  you  are  going  to  visit  this  Winter,  addressed  to 
your  other  Uncle  ( — must  I  write  it,  oh!  dear!)  my  hus- 
band, in  which  the  whole  plot  is  exposed.  Your  Uncle 
there  is  in  communication  with  those  dreadful  people  at 
Nauvoo  and  has  become  one  of  them  in  spirit  and  be- 
lief. He  has  told  the  leaders  about  you  and  they  have  de- 
termined to  marry  you  to  one  of  their  elders — the  letter 
I  read,  said  'Wil  I  nil  F;  and  your  uncles  are  to  have  a 
sum  equalling  one-half  your  fortune  to  divide  between 
them.  You  know  they  are  not  rich  men  and  the  money 
has  over-tempted  them,  and  my  poor  husband  has  yielded 
to  the  guiles  of  his  brother  and  I  am  in  deep  distress  lest 
he  also  embrace  the  doctrines  of  those  misguided  and  fool- 
ish men.  You  know  how  much  he  has  talked  of  them 
and  that  he  has  been  reading  their  books  for  a  year  or 
more.  Oh !  Horrors !  If  he  should  already  be  one  and 
I  yet  to  learn  it  ? 

"Well,  here  is  Mr.  Williams  come  back  while  I  am  writ- 
ing. He  has  seen  the  Transportation  Company  at  their 
head  office  and  they  have  agreed  to  bring  you  back  safe. 
They  are  very  powerful  and  have  hundreds  of  men  in 
their  employment.  Mr.  Williams  is  a  great  customer  of 
the  line  and  the  Vice  President  has  sent  orders  to  have 
you  stop  right  where  this  reaches  you  and  then  he  will 
send  other  directions  about  getting  you  back.  So  do  as 
they  say.  You  can  trust  Mr.  Jackson.  He  is  the  son  of 


The  Arrival  of  the  "Sister"  Steamship     51 

my  former  schoolmate  and  although  not  very  old  nor 
very  experienced  he  has  great  natural  sense  and  oh! 
what  a  scholar.  Now  I  must  stop.  I  know  you  won't 
feel  about  this  as  I  do.  You  will  not  be  afraid  but  I 
tell  you  you  need  to  be  afraid  now  especially  as  your 
other  trustee — with  myself — is  absent  in  Europe  and  you 
are  under  our  direction  until  you  are  twenty-three,  which 
will  be  until  next  year.  Under  Mr.  Williams'  advice  I 
give  you  the  plain  (must  I  write  it?  Mr.  Williams  says, 
'yes'!)  order — to  stop  where  you  get  this  letter  and  put 
yourself  under  the  direction  of  the  Transportation  Com- 
pany and  their  employees.  Mr.  Williams  says  this  will 
clear  me  both  morally  and  legally.  Mr.  Williams  has  ob- 
ligated himself  to  the  Company  for  all  the  expenses,  for 
you  know  I  have  to  do  all  this  without  my  husband's 
knowledge  and  I  cannot  do  things  without  a  good  deal 
of  money,  but  Mr.  Williams  says  that  we  do  not  need 
money  so  much  as  wit  to  circumvent  (his  words)  these 
rascals,  but  he  adds  it  will  not  do  to  be  too  confident  as 
they  kill  as  well  as  rob  when  it  is  necessary,  but  I  can- 
not write  any  more.  This  letter  starts  on  its  passage  in 
an  hour. 

"I  shall  pray  for  you  night  and  day,  and  my  sister 
will  watch  over  you  in  Heaven. 

"Affectionately  your  Aunt  and  Guardian, 

"ESTELLE." 

"P.  S.  When  you  write  me  direct  to  Worthy  Williams 
&  Co.  'Personal'  and  in  the  corner  say  for  *E.  G.'  Write 
when  you  get  this  and  don't  be  too  self-confident." 


CHAPTER  V 

THE   ABIDING    LOVE   OF    WORTHY    WILLIAMS 

AT  the  date  of  our  story  the  Western  Transportation 
Co.  was  one  of  the  most  power fu-1  organizations  in  the 
world.  It  had  the  almost  exclusive  monopoly  of  the  pas- 
senger trade  between  the  East  and  the  West.  It  had  its 
agencies  at  every  principle  point  both  in  Europe  and 
America.  Its  stock  paid  fabulous  dividends  and  under 
its  charter  it  executed  all  forms  of  business,  both  financial 
and  commercial,  and  now  through  its  general  manager  it 
was  thoroughly  committed  to  the  care  and  protection  of 
Miss  Pearl,  and  when  the  little  circle  surrounding  her  had 
read  the  letters  handed  them  by  the  Captain  and  herself 
the  importance  of  the  situation  was  fully  apparent.  But 
how  was  this  brought  about  ?  The  reader  will  be  let  into 
the  secret. 

Is  it  any  breach  of  confidence  between  an  author  and 
the  people  of  whom  he  writes,  to  tell  after  a  lapse  of  forty 
years,  how,  on  a  certain  frolicking  sleigh  ride  when  the 
sleigh  had  been  upset  and  one  of  the  rosiest,  merriest 
maidens  had  somehow  found  herself  softly  landed  in  a 
snowbank,  being  protected  by  the  right  arm  and  broad 
shoulder  of — not  her  escort — but  of  a  plain  and  modest 
young  man,  who  had  taken  his  sister  along — now  is  it 
wrong  to  tell,  what  up  to  this  time  has  only  been  known  to 
the  two — that  ere  he  set  her  down  in  the  track  again  he 
impressed  a  kiss  upon  her  snow  powdered  cheek  ?  Well, 
now  the  secret  is  out,  and  that  is  why  Miss  Pearl 

52 


The  Abiding  Love  of  Worthy  Williams    53 

was  safely  under  the  wing  of  the  Transportation  Com- 
pany. 

Is  it  not  plain  yet  ?  Then  understand  that  Mr.  Worthy 
Williams  was  the  plain  young  man  and  this  is  how  he  once 
wrote  the  story  to  his  own  brother,  save  of  the  sleigh-ride 
kiss,  which  no  human  being  has  ever  spoken  of  unless  now 
it  may  be  commented  upon. 

"You  see,  brother  Will,  I  was  madly  in  love  with  Miss 
Estelle  and  working  like  a  tiger — I  was  down  to  muscle 
and  bone  with  my  efforts  to  advance  myself  and  I  was 
under  the  inspiration1  of  the  idea  all  the  time  that  my 
feelings  were  known  to,  and  in  a  degree  returned  by  the 
sweetest,  most  honest  girl  that  ever  lived.  I  thought  so 
then  and  I  think  so  now  but  don't  say  it  on  the  top  of  my 
house.  I  keep  it  close — all  this  thing  under  a  firm  hand — 
As  you  may  suppose,  I  made  the  most  of  every  opportu- 
nity to  meet  Miss  Estelle  and  it  used  to  delight  me  to  see 
her  color  rise  and  to  feel  the  little  tremble  of  her  fingers 
as  she  responded  to  my  offered  hand  when  we  met.  I 
even  called  upon  her  in  a  formal  and  respectful  way  and 
I  was  politely  received  by  her  father  and  her  younger 
brothers  and  sisters,  but  Will,  it  was  a  case  of  mother- 
in-law — before  marriage.  The  mother  of  Estelle  must 
have  read  me  like  an  open  book.  She  was  so  very  cere- 
monious and  so  very  polite.  One  evening  she  was  espec- 
ially the  latter  and  I  fondly  thought  that  I  was  making 
good  progress  when  Estelle's  attention  being  diverted  for 
the  moment,  the  mother  handed  me  a  little  note  and  said 
in  an  undertone,  'Mr.  Williams,  read  that  when  you  are 
away/  I  slipped  the  note  in  my  pocket  and  finished  my 
call,  both  mother  and  daughter  treating  me  with  every  con- 
sideration— the  latter  at  the  close  gave  me  her  warm  soft 
fingers  with  a  yielding  acquiescence  that  melts  me  now 
when  I  think  of  it— but  oh !  Lord !  I  was  tiirned  to  the 


54     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

hardest  coldest  ice  a  little  while  after,  when  in  my  room 
I  read  the  mother's  brief  letter.  It  began  with,  'My  dear 
Mr.  Williams,'  of  course,  but  it  went  right  to  the  point 
of  requesting  me  not  to  call  again  at  her  house  and  not 
to  consider  myself  at  liberty  to  pay  her  daughter  any  fur- 
ther attention.  The  letter  finished  by  saying  that  I  pos- 
sessed her  respect  and  she  was  confident  also,  that  of  Miss 
Estelle,  although  she  had  had  no  conversation  with  her 
regarding  me.  This  last  remark  was  a  comfort,  but 
wounded  pride  reigned  in  the  place  of  soft  love.  The 
'gentle  dew  was  congealed  into  deadly  hail/  When  next 
I  met  Miss  Estelle's  shy  and  modest  glance,  telling  sweetly 
of  the  interest  she  felt  in  me,  I  returned  it  with  a  look 
of  ice.  Until  my  dying  day  I  shall  never  forget  the  pained 
and  surprised  flush  of  suffering  that  she  bestowed  upon 
my  ignorant  and  asinine  self.  I  was  a  fool  to  allow  any 
one,  even  her  mother,  to  come  between  us.  I  don't  blame 
the  good  lady — she  knew  Estelle's  value  and  didn't  know 
mine.  Time  would  have  made  us  the  best  of  friends. 
That  note,  however,  ended  all ;  Estelle  married  and  I  mar- 
ried. I  have  been  happy  in  my  family.  I  drew  a  prize ; 
women  are  mostly  prizes  if  it  is  only  a  good  man  that 
gets  them,  but  Estelle  married  a — what  shall  I  call  him? 
He  has  even  struck  her  in  a  fit  of  intoxication."  Does  not 
the  reader  now  perceive  why,  when  the  sad-eyed  lady 
asked  the  prosperous  Mr.  Williams  for  his  advice  and  his 
assistance,  that  she  had  at  command  the  best  that  he  could 
render  ? 

Mr.  Williams  was  not  the  Transportation  Company, 
but  he  knew  the  one  who  was.  In  every  great  corporation 
there  is  a  concentrated  force  which  assumes  the  personal- 
ity of  a  single  man.  In  this  single  person  success  or  fail- 
ure resides.  In  the  Transportation  Company  the  control 
was  in  Henry  Halsey ;  the  clear,  cool,  decisive  Vice  Presi- 


The  Abiding  Love  of  Worthy  Williams    55 

dent  and  principal  owner.  Who  moved  him,  moved  the 
Transportation  Company. 

Four  years  before  there  had  been  a  crisis  in  the  affairs 
of  the  Company.  President  Jackson  had  annulled  the 
charter  of  the  United  States  Bank ;  nineteen  out  of  twenty 
of  the  business  men  of  the  country  were  bankrupt;  busi- 
ness was  paralyzed,  and  commerce  almost  suspended. 
One-half  of  the  steamers  of  the  Company  were  tied  up  at 
their  docks — those  which  kept  running  caused  a  loss 
of  many  hundreds  of  dollars  each  trip.  Mr.  Halsey 
grimly  stood  at  the  helm  and  saw  his  Company  slowly 
drifting  upon  the  rocks.  "Our  hope  is  in  endurance,"  he 
said.  "We  must  twist  and  turn  and  bend  and  beg  and  eat 
humble  pie."  One  day  he  owned  to  himself,  a  single  week 
would  decide  the  fate  of  his  company.  Relief  in  the  shape 
of  kegs  of  gold  sovereigns  was  on  the  way  from  Europe, 
but  in  the  desperate  panic  in  which  business  men  were 
slaughtering  each  other,  a  week  was  an  eternity. 

In  this  "nip"  as  Halsey  called  it,  Mr.  Worthy  Williams, 
wealthy  commission  merchant,  stepped  from  his  office  on 
Front  Street  to  that  of  his  neighbor  company  on  Water 
Street.  In  his  hand  he  held  a  small  piece  of  paper,  but 
the  penciled  figures  on  it  were  large.  They  were  the  listed 
figures  of  drafts  for  all  kinds'  of  amounts  from  many 
points  of  the  western  country  held  by  Williams  &  Co. — 
a  day's  remittances — upon  the  Transportation  Co.  These 
remittances  were  in  the  form  of  sight  drafts. 

Mr.  Halsey  received  his  customer  with  a  friendly  smile 
and  asked  him  to  step  into  the  inner  office.  Before  Mr. 
Williams  had  entered  and  before  he  had  asked  to  see  the 
Manager,  he  had  caught  a  glimpse  of  Halsey's  face  and 
as  he  said  to  himself  many  times  afterwards,  it  was  the 
saddest  face  he  ever  saw.  It  was  in  the  banking  depart- 
ment of  the  Transportation  Company  that  the  strain  was 


56     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

the  most  dangerous,  which  in  effect  held  the  savings  of 
hundreds  of  customers  of  the  growing  West. 

With  extended  hand  Mr.  Halsey  met  his  neighbor  and 
oft-times  creditor.  Mr.  Williams,  standing  loungingly  by 
the  edge  of  a  tall  desk,  said  politely :  "Mr.  Halsey,  I  have 
an  unusual  number  of  drafts  upon  you  this  morning  and 
before  I  sent  them  in  in  regular  course  of  collection,  I 
thought  it  might  be  the  thing  to  see  you.  This  is  the  list 
and  names." 

Without  a  word,  Mr.  Halsey  looked  rapidly  down  the 
paper  and  caught  the  total  amount — $86,242.  "That  fin- 
ishes us,"  he  said,  with  lips  that  in  spite  of  his  utmost 
efforts  trembled  and  eyes  which  gave  indication  of  over- 
flowing. It  had  been  a  long  strife  and  the  end  he  had 
fought  off  so  hard  and  long  had  come  and  the  strong  man 
felt  the  keenest  agony.  In  silence  he  pushed  towards  Mr. 
Williams  a  list  of  his  cash  resources — $52,489.  This 
would  have  been  enough  for  any  ordinary  call;  but  the 
mail  gathered  up  by  the  steamer  Great  West  on  its  down- 
ward trip  from  Chicago  and  Buffalo  had  carried  scores 
of  drafts  by  parties  dealing  with  the  Transportation  Com- 
pany. The  number  and  amounts  were  caused  by  two 
things.  The  Company's  credit  was  shaken  and  parties 
preferred  to  have  for  the  time  being  their  funds  in  the 
hands  of  Worthy  Williams,  to  being  on  the  books  of  the 
Company.  Second,  there  was  a  cargo  of  flour  due  in 
New  York  from  Europe  and  the  Western  country  which 
had  been  given  over  to  land  speculation,  so  that  no  crops 
were  raised,  now,  the  market  needed  the  food,  and 
Williams  &  Co.,  being  commission  merchants,  was  the 
principal  firm  to  buy  and  send  it  on.  These  orders  for 
flour  were  accompanied  by  drafts  on  the  Transportation 
Company,  thus  adding  the  real  to  the  financial  distress. 

In  his  business  Mr.  Williams  was  a  man  of  few  words 


The  Abiding  Love  of  Worthy  Williams     57 

and  this  is  what  he  asked  in  a  low  and  sympathetic  tone : 
"Mr.  Halsey !  If  I  open  an  account  with  you  to-day  with 
$100,000  will  it  be  safe  to  check  on  it  in  a  fortnight?" 
.  A  gleam  of  light  and  hope  crossed  the  sallow  counten- 
ance of  the  hard  wrought  manager.  "Yes,  indeed!"  he 
said,  "That  would  give  me  for  to-day  $152,489.  I  have 
$100,000  which  will  be  here  in  a  week  and  some  collec- 
tions which  have  been  deferred  will  be  paid  in."  Thus  the 
hard  corner  was  turned  by  the  most  honorable  gentleman. 

A  month  later  Manager  Halsey  in  his  turn  called  upon 
Mr.  Williams.  The  deposit  alluded  to  had  been  made — 
all  the  drafts  held  by  Williams  &  Co.,  and  many  others, 
upon  the  Transportation  Company  had  been  honored  and 
the  panic  effectually  stayed,  so  far  as  it  related  to  the 
Grain,  Provision  &  Transportation  Business  circles,  but  it 
continued  most  severely  in  other  lines,  but  much  of  the 
stock  of  the  Transportation  Company  was  on  the  market, 
so  shaky  was  the  standing  of  the  line. 

Mr.  Halsey  received  a  cordial,  almost  affectionate  greet- 
ing, and  was  soon  seated  in  the  private  office  of  Mr. 
Williams,  at  his  ease  both  physically  and  in  a  business 
range.  He  silently  extended  a  list  of  names  and  figures 
and  a  "description  of  property,"  for  Mr.  Williams'  in- 
spection. These  were,  first,  a  list  of  the  stockholders  in 
the  Transportation  Co.  and  the  number  of  their  shares. 
Second,  a  list  of  assets  and  liabilities  of  the  company  it- 
self. The  figures  were  all  large  and  Mr.  Williams  care- 
fully went  through  the  computations. 

"These  seem  to  be  all  correct.  My  balance  with  you 
is  amply  protected,"  said  the  latter. 

"Mr.  Williams,"  earnestly  said  the  Manager,  "you  have 
saved  the  existence  of  the  Transportation  Company  and 
you  have  preserved  my  position  with  it  and  my  credit  as 
a  manager — I  say  nothing  of  my  few  shares  but  I  am  not 


58     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

rich  enough  to  be  out  of  employment ;  with  my  family  re- 
sponsibilities and  at  my  age  I  cannot  well  learn  another 
business.  This,  in  view  of  what  you  have  done  for  me, 
is  my  proposition.  Do  you  withdraw  your  balance  and 
buy  this  stock  which  is  now  pressing  on  the  market.  For 
you  it  will  be  no  risk  with  the  figures  before  you  exhibit- 
ing the  exact  condition  of  its  affairs.  To  buy  now  at  the 
close  of  a  business  depression  is  wisdom  itself." 

"Yc  !"  responded  the  sagacious  Worthy  Williams, 
"but  not  wisdom  of  the  highest  order.  Now  listen,  I 
have  a  rule  of  business  that  I  never  vary  from  and  by  liv- 
ing up  to  it  I  have  survived  this  great  panic  and  others.  I 
never  go  out  of  my  own  line.  I  never  invest  in  anything, 
even  temporarily,  that  will  prevent  me  from  using  my  last 
dollar  to  protect  my  life  business — I  call  it  my  life  busi- 
ness because  I  propose  to  follow  no  other ;  neither  do  I 
propose  to  resign  my  interest  in  it  until  I  die  out  of  it." 
Seeing  the  disappointment  expressed  in  the  face  of  his 
grateful  neighbor  he  added: 

"But  I  occasionally  help  a  man  to  help  himself  outside 
my  own  business  and  this  is  what  I  will  do  for  you.  In 
my  long  and  active  career  I  have  come  to  know  many 
secrets  both  of  a  social  and  business  nature.  Now  in 
this  list  of  names  there  are  some  men  that  should  be 
forced  out  of  the  positions  they  occupy.  I  see  no  less 
than  fifteen.  Here,  I  mark  these  names  with  a  cross. 
Here  are  about  as  many  more  names  that  I  mark  with  a 
circle.  The  other  names  I  do  not  know  and  will  have 
nothing  to  do  with  their  holdings.  Do  you  get  the  idea  of 
my  plan,  Mr.  Halsey  ?" 

"Not  yet,  Mr.  Williams,  please  go  a  step  or  two  further 
with  your  explanation.  Knowing  as  I  do  the  parties  you 
have  thus  marked,  I  should  say  that  you  had  divided  the 
sheep  from  the  goats." 


The  Abiding  Love  of  Worthy  Williams    59 

"That  is  it  exactly,  Mr.  Halsey,  and  I  wish  you  to  help 
me  in  executing  judgment.  This  is  a  time  not  only 
of  trial  but  of  punishment  and  reward.  It  is  not  I  that 
have  saved  the  Transportation  Company  but  yourself. 
You  have  been  honest  and  faithful  on  your  salary  of 
thirty-five  hundred  dollars  per  year  and  you  have  counted 
the  loss  of  your  four  or  five  thousand  of  stock  as  nothing 
compared  to  the  ultimate  safety  of  the  Company.  I  like 
this  kind  of  conduct  and  so  propose  to  buy  for  you  the 
stock  marked  with  a  cross  and  in  turn  I  wish  you  to  use 
every  effort  in  saving  the  stock  of  these  people  marked 
with  a  circle." 

This  programme  was  carried  out.  Halsey  became  pos- 
sessed of  a  majority  of  the  stock  at  fifteen  cents  on  the 
dollar,  so  low  had  its  credit  run  and  now  it  had  risen  to 
two  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  for  a  hundred  dollar  share 
and  it  had  made  him  at  the  date  of  our  story  a  far  richer 
man  than  Mr.  Williams. 

This  is  the  explanation  of  the  cause  of  the  power  the 
unhappy  aunt  and  guardian  of  our  heroine  was  enabled  to 
bring  to  her  niece's  aid  so  soon  and  so  efficiently — the  great 
organization  known  as  the  Western  Transportation  Com- 
pany. 

It  has  scornfully  been  said  that  every  man  has  his  price, 
in  allusion  to  the  well  used  proverb,  but  money  is  not  al- 
ways the  most  potent  influence  that  can  be  brought  to  bear 
upon  a  man.  In  this  case  it  is  a  fact  that  within  the  limits 
of  honor  Estelle  Goodwin  could  not  ask  anything  of 
Worthy  Williams  that  he  would  not  hazard  his  life  and 
fortune  to  grant,  neither,  under  the  same  limitation  could 
the  latter  ask  anything  of  Henry  Halsey  that  he  would  not 
sacrifice  time  and  fortune  to  grant. 

Both  of  these  long-headed  and  thoroughly  experienced 
men  knew  the  danger  to  which  the  ward  of  Mrs.  Good- 


60     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

win  was  exposed  and  it  was  their  intention  to  first  stop 
her  further  traveling  towards  her  threatened  point  of  dan- 
ger and  next  to  provide  her  with  proper  escort  to  a  new 
home;  the  emergency  that  had  arisen  having  been  of  such 
a  nature  as  to  threaten  danger  at  both  terminations  of  her 
route.  The  co-executor  with  Mrs.  Goodwin  being  out 
of  the  country  and  her  own  husband  in  the  country,  being 
the  power  most  to  be  guarded  against,  rendered  the  sit- 
uation still  more  embarrassing.  Each  of  the  gentlemen 
before  named  were  only  aware  of  the  details  of  the  plans 
formed  to  avert  the  danger. 

Thus  in  two  short  hours,  at  most,  had  one  weak  but 
wise  woman  checked  the  progress  of  a  plot  which  had 
been  carefully  matured  by  two  years  of  study  on  the  part 
of  several  of  the  most  expert  and  unscrupulous  of  men — 
but  the  chance  that  threw  the  fateful  letter  into  the  hands 
of  Mrs.  Goodwin  was  more  than  mischance.  It  belongs 
to  that  part  of  the  order  of  things  of  this  life  that  makes 
it  possible  for  the  honest  to  remain  honest  and  still  live 
in  the  world,  and  the  pure  in  this  world  to  preserve  their 
purity,  in  other  words,  when  man's  power  fails  in  any 
right  effort  there  is  always  the  superhuman  God-power 
to  fill  out  and  provide  the  missing  link  of  escape. 

The  letters  read,  the  party  maintained  a  thoughtful  si- 
lence for  a  few  moments.  Each  hesitated  to  speak  first 
but  all  eyes  rested  upon  the  face  of  Miss  Pearl,  who  main- 
tained her  serene  gravity  as  though  she  were  the  least 
interested  of  the  group,  in  the  painful  intelligence.  At 
length,  raising  her  eyes  to  those  of  Captain  Sprott,  she 
asked  in  a  slightly  suggestive  manner :  "Who  has  charge 
of  the  lighthouse  now  the  keeper  is  away?" 

"The  keeper's  half-breed  wife,"  replied  the  Captain. 
"Like  the  majority  of  French  women  she  has  always  been* 
the  real  person  in  charge  of  the  lighthouse  and  business 


'AH  eyes  rested  upon  the  face  of  Miss  Pearl  who  maintained 
her  serene  gravity. " — Chapter  5,  Page  60 


The  Abiding  Love  of  Worthy  Williams    61 

of  her  husband  and  now  he  is  away,  everything  goes  on 
as  usual  and  as  she  directs.  Why  do  you  ask  this  ques- 
tion just  now?" 

"Because  I  think  of  engaging  quarters  there.  I  went 
all  over  the  lighthouse  this  afternoon  and  I  think  I  would 
be  safe  and  also  well  contented  in  such  a  stronghold,  until 
I  hear  again  from  my  Aunt  Estelle.  Here  is  Antoine! 
Let  us  have  his  opinion,"  and  turning  to  the  boy  she 
beamed  upon  him  with  an  open  smile,  and  asked  him : 

"Antoine,  do  you  think  four  people  would  be  too  many 
for  such  a  big  house  as  you  live  in  ?  Cannot  your  mother 
take  me  to  live  with  you  if  I  pay  her  well?" 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  LIGHTHOUSE   A   HOME 

"YES,  indeed!"  said  the  boy,  "I  will  find  mama  and 
bring  her  to  you  and  you  will  see  how  she  likes  to  have 
you.' 

The  Captain  smiled  and  said  approvingly:  "Miss 
Pearl,  you  see  a  thing  quickly.  Your  guardian  directs 
you  to  stop  on  your  trip  wherever  you  receive  her  letter ; 
you  do  so,  and,  presto  you  have  an  excellent  place  to  stop 
at.  This  Madame  Malloy,  as  we  lake  men  call  her,  is  an 
admirable  woman.  She  is  a  famous  cook  and  knows  all 
the  niceties  of  that  essential  part  of  civilization.  Her 
husband  has  been  in  the  habit  of  entertaining  many  dis- 
tinguished guests.  He  has  had  visitors  from  France  stay- 
ing with  him  for  months ;  the  priests  of  his  church  make 
his  house  their  stopping  place  on  their  long  journeys  to  the 
far  West.  On  my  last  trip  over,  I  took  away  two  sweet- 
faced  Sisters  of  Charity,  God  bless  them,  who  had  been 
stopping  with  Madame  for  a  fortnight.  This  family  is 
known,  not  only  in  Paris,  but  in  Rome  and  other  places 
for  its  hospitality,  so  if  the  Madame  says,  'yes/  you  are 
well  fixed  for  as  long  as  you  are  obliged  to  stay." 

Miss  Pearl's  face  beamed  with  a  relieved  expression  at 
this  report,  and  both  Jackson  and  Grimley  withdrew  the 
idea  of  presenting  a  vigorous  protest  against  her  stopping 
over  for  even  a  day  in  so  wild  a  spot.  Hence,  when 
Madame  Malloire  appeared  and  was  presented  by  the 
Captain  to  each  of  our  friends  there  was  but  one  opinion 

62 


"The  Lighthouse."— Chapter  9,  Page  62 


The  Lighthouse  a  Home  63 

as  to  the  propriety  of  her  staying,  and  that  was  one  of 
approval. 

The  Madame,  as  the  Captain  had  designated  her,  was  a 
woman  of  forty  and  she  won  immediately  by  her  warm 
motherly,  and  yet  withal  anxious  countenance,  the  heart 
of  Miss  Pearl.  She  was  a  large,  although  not  a  tall 
woman,  with  full  dark  eyes  and  swarthy  complexion,  but 
notwithstanding  her  weight  she  moved  with  an  activity 
which  bespoke  her  Indian  and  German  parentage.  She 
had  left  the  lighthouse  in  charge  of  her  daughter  and  was 
helping  with  a  woman's  kindly  way  some  of  those  who 
had  been  neighbors  and  who  were  now  leaving  the  Island 
for  the  Winter.  Accordingly  her  son  had  little  trouble  in 
finding  and  bringing  her  without  delay. 

Yes,  she  would  be  only  too  happy  to  receive  Miss  Pearl 
as  a  member  of  her  family.  She  named  a  very  moderate 
sum  for  the  accommodation  and  service,  but  hesitated  a 
little  at  giving  the  use  of  her  absent  husband's  room ;  but 
a  considerable  increase  caused  a  cheerful  consent  to  this 
by  the  thrifty  housewife.  The  Madame  was  a  woman 
of  few  words  but  of  many  earnest  deeds.  It  was  a  thing 
to  note,  her  incessant,  tireless  activity.  When  spoken  to 
by  a  stranger  the  warm  color  surged  forward  and  back- 
ward to  her  cheeks  and  brow  and  she  had  a  way  of  get- 
ting behind  and  out  of  sight  of  those  unfamiliar  to  her 
that  was  indicative  of  an  almost  painful  modesty. 

It  being  her  habit,  the  bargain  closed,  she  indicated  to 
Miss  Pearl  that  she  would  attend  to  the  transfer  of  the 
baggage  composed  of  six  or  eight  ample  trunks  belonging 
to  her.  One  only  of  these  the  young  lady  wished  to  be 
taken  to  her  room,  the  others  could  be  stored  in  the  base- 
ment story. 

The  Captain  and  the  Madame  disappeared  upon  the 
joint  responsibility  of  the  transfer  of  the  luggage.  A  few 


64    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

minutes  later,  half  a  dozen  stalwart  stevedores — or  roust- 
abouts as  they  are  called  on  the  Great  Lakes  and  Western 
Rivers,  wound  down  the  pathway  with  a  single  piece  upon 
each  of  their  shoulders.  A  few  minutes  later  they  re- 
turned empty  handed,  and  in  a  still  shorter  time  the  last 
of  Eric  Johnson's  ship  timbers  and  cord- wood  were 
aboard,  and  the  steamer  began  sending  forth  those  un- 
earthly yells  of  warning  by  the  medium  of  their  steam 
whistle,  only  too  familiar  to  every  traveler,  indicating  a 
speedy  departure. 

During  these  brief  moments  of  preparation  young  Jack- 
son, in  view  of  bidding  adieu  to  Miss  Pearl,  was  deeply 
agitated.  He  had  never  met  with  one  who,  in  his  opinion, 
was  more  worthy  of  respect  and  admiration,  but  he  could 
not  express  himself  except  to  utter  the  commonest  words 
of  regret.  He  wished  to  do  more,  and  hastily  excusing 
himself  in  a  few  minutes  he  too  followed  the  Captain 
and  Madame  Malloire  below. 

Among  the  lower  deck  passengers  he  had  noted  one — 
a  young  fellow  by  the  name  of  Wilkinson  from  the  wilds 
of  Canada,  going  to  the  Territory  of  Iowa — west  of  the 
Mississippi  River,  who  was  the  owner  of  an  English  mas- 
tiff of  the  purest  breed  and  of  enormous  proportions. 
The  dog  was  little  more  than  two  years  old  and  while 
greatly  attached  to  its  master  was  of  a  generous,  playful 
disposition  as  exhibited  towards  those  around  him.  In- 
deed Jackson  had  borrowed  the  dog,  whose  name  was 
Hector,  and  it  had  accompanied  Miss  Pearl  and  himself 
on  several  of  their  rambles  while  the  Great  West  had  been 
detained  for  freight  or  passengers  on  its  upward  voyage. 
Hector  and  Miss  Pearl  were  already  friends,  and  the 
owner  of  the  animal  was  not  much  surprised  when  Jack- 
son approached  him  and  asked  him  off-hand  what  he 
would  take  for  the  dog  for  Miss  Pearl's  use.  At  first  he 


Page  65.     "Hector." 


The  Lighthouse  a  Home  .       65 

declined  the  idea  of  a  sale  at  any  price,  but  when  told  that 
it  was  to  be  left  with.  Miss  Pearl  on  this  almost  deserted 
island  the  young  fellow  exclaimed:  "Hang  itl  I  had 
about  as  soon  part  with  my  life  as  with  that  dog,  but  I 
should  dearly  like  to  do  something  for  that  young  lady 
and  if  she  wants  him  or  needs  him  why  you  may  do  the 
presenting  if  you  give  me  a  hundred  dollars — if  you  don't 
want  to  pay  that,  why  I  am  willing  to  give  him  to  her  for 
nothing,"  and  he  added :  "You  don't  see  a  lady  of  that 
particular  high  pattern  every  day  and  when  you  do  meet 
them  why  you  can't  do  too  much  for  them." 

Jackson  handed  the  owner  the  sum  named,  in  five 
twenty  dollar  gold  pieces,  simply  remarking:  "There 
goes  my  mother's  parting  gift,  but  it  goes  where  she  would 
like  to  have  me  spend  it,  that  is  very  sure."  He  stipu- 
lated with  the  seller  that  just  as  the  steamer  was  to  put 
out  from  the  pier  he  should  deliver  the  animal  to  Miss 
Pearl  and  say  that  it  was  a  present  from  Mr.  Jackson — in- 
deed, he  furnished  a  card  with  the  words  to  that  effect 
written  upon  it,  which  was  to  be  lightly  attached  to  the 
dog's  collar. 

In  the  meantime  Miss  Pearl  and  Antoine  were  standing 
close  by  each  other  on  the  upper  deck.  Mr.  Grimley  re- 
mained silently  standing  a  few  paces  off,  evidently  waiting 
to  know  the  wishes  of  the  young  lady,  who,  however,  did 
not  look  towards  him,  although  aware  of  his  presence. 
Her  glances  were  directed  to  the  wide  expanse  of  water 
over  which  the  setting  sun  was  casting  its  level  rays. 

Both  steamers  were  making  their  last  preparations  for 
a  new  start  to  their  widely  separated  havens,  but  the  noisy 
and  cheerful  confusion  of  every  one  around  them  was  not 
shared  by  our  little  group.  Miss  Pearl  felt  as  though  a 
gulf  of  separation  was  about  to  be  opened  between  her  and 
her  familiar  world.  The  shock  caused  by  the  contents  of 


G6     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

the  letter  was  still  influencing  her.  Mr.  Grimley  shared 
in  the  first  of  these  feelings,  and  the  idea  that  the  first 
responsibility  put  upon  him  in  his  new  relation  as  Agent 
of  the  Transportation  Company  should  be  the  care  of  a 
rarely  beautiful  and  excellent  young  lady  was  of  the  na- 
ture of  a  surprise  also. 

Both  the  Captain  and  young  Jackson  soon  appeared. 
The  former  offered  Miss  Pearl  his  arm  in  a  gallant  and 
polite  manner,  at  the  same  time  saying  to  the  others : 

"Gentlemen,  we  have  to  see  Miss  Pearl  safely  off  the 
boat ;  will  you  follow  ?  I  believe  in  short  farewells." 

Indeed,  Captain  Sprott  used  to  tell  of  a  companion  of 
his — the  captain  and  part  owner  of  a  whaling  vessel,  who, 
when  once  about  to  bid  adieu  to  his  wife  for  a  three  years' 
voyage,  left  her — as  she  thought — standing  for  a  moment 
at  the  bottom  of  the  front  stairs  in  his  little  cottage  until 
he  returned.  Instead  of  coming  down  to  say  good-by  the 
eccentric  man  slipped  quietly  away  down  a  back  flight  of 
stairs  and  never  said  good-by  until  he  said  it  upon  his 
return,  three  years  later. 

Hence,  within  two  minutes  of  the  time  our  party  walked 
down  the  gang-plank  the  Great  West  was  clear  of  the 
pier.  The  Great  East,  her  sister-ship,  was  cast  off  at 
the  same  instant  from  the  opposite  side  and  cheers  arid 
shouts  from  the  hundreds  of  passengers  and  crew  filled 
the  air,  mingling  with  the  sound  of  escaping  steam  from 
the  pipes  and  the  rush  of  the  waters  as  they  foamed  be- 
neath the  immense  revolving  wheels.  As  the  distance  in- 
creased, these  sounds  grew  less  confusing,  and  Miss  Pearl 
could  plainly  see  Captain  Sprott  at  his  post  just  forward 
and  under  the  lofty  pilot  house.  Young  Jackson  stood 
near  him,  constantly  waving  his  handkerchief  or  alternat- 
ing with  his  hat.  Miss  Pearl  responded  by  a  similar  ac- 
tion, but  the  rolling  over  her  cheek  of  fast  falling  tears 


The  Lighthouse  a  Home  67 

and  the  use  of  her  signal  for  another  purpose  caused  her 
soon  to  turn  her  eyes  away  from  the  fast  vanishing 
steamer,  the  last  connecting  link  between  herself  and  the 
life  to  which  she  was  accustomed  and  in  which  she  was 
nurtured. 

With  the  steamer's  departure  there  passes  from  our 
story  young  Jackson  and  Captain  Sprott — noble  repre- 
sentatives of  those  brave  and  generous  men  who  have 
lived  lives  of  unheralded  heroism ;  obliging  and  true  to  all ; 
courteous  and  kind  to  women,  and  who  amid  the  tempta- 
tions of  the  freedom  of  a  frontier  life  have  kept  them- 
selves worthy  of  the  love  and  confidence  of  the  best  and 
most  loving  of  their  early  friends.  "Hail  and  farewell, 
dear  friends,"  were  the  words  of  Miss  Pearl  as  she 
thought  of  their  brief  but  most  intimate  association. 

The  hush  and  quiet  which  descended  upon  the  pier  and 
the  departure  of  the  steamers  was  marked  and  almost 
frightful  to  Miss  Pearl.  Looking  around  in  the  deepen- 
ing twilight  she  only  saw,  besides  herself  and  Mr.  Grim- 
ley,  the  boy  Antoine  and  at  a  little  distance  Eric  and  a 
single  helper.  The  two  latter  were  arranging  in  a  list- 
less, unhurried  manner  a  few  ropes  and  odd  pieces  of  a 
wagon  broken  in  loading  and  left  behind  as  worthless. 

Along  the  island  shore  and  within  its  circuit,  looking 
down  the  path  made  by  the  wood  teams  and  even  toward 
the  lighthouse  not  another  person  besides  was  visible. 

Just  as  a  feeling  of  desolation  and  abandonment  was 
possessing  the  mind  of  the  fair  and  anxious  girl,  she  felt 
the  soft,  damp  nose  of  Hector  pressing  her  hand  for 
some  sign  of  recognition.  He  evidently  sympathized  in 
Miss  Pearl's  feelings,  for  he  whimpered  gently  and  his 
little  cry  seemed  almost  a  human  sob  as  it  came  from  his 
deep  chest.  He  too  had  been  watching  the  vanishing  ship 
and  striving  to  get  a  last  look  at  his  master.  If  one  had 


68     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

done  so  he  would  have  seen  how  a  strong  man  looks  when 
he  cries  in  his  grief,  for  in  a  retired  place  the  generous 
young  fellow  was  weeping  and  almost  sobbing  bitterly 
at  parting  with  his  companion. 

He  did  not  regret*  the  act  nor  would  be  undo  it,  but, 
as  he  said  to  himself,  "When  I  have  this  out  I  shall  feel 
better.  I  am  glad  the  young  lady  has  Hector.  She  needs 
him  more  than  I,  and  then  with  my  hundred  dollars  I 
shall  have  eighty  acres  additional."  As  a  matter  of  his- 
tory, it  is  a  fact  that  this  sum  of  money  so  obtained,  pur- 
chased the  land  now  the  center  'of  a  thriving  town  in 
Iowa,  and  if  the  name  is  not  Wilkinson  it  is  something 
near  it. 

Miss  Pearl  turned  to  Hector  with  quite  a  revulsion  of 
feeling,  gave  him  almost  an  embrace  and  noticing  it  for 
the  first  time  she  read  the  words  upon  the  card,  in  which 
Jackson  presented  to  her  the  noble  animal.  "Dear  boy," 
she  exclaimed,  "you  could  have  given  me  no  more  ad- 
mirable present.  How  I  thank  you,  you  cannot  now 
know." 

While  our  heroine  was  intent  upon  the  parting  vessel's 
movement  and  especially  when  her  tears  were  flowing 
more  and  more  gently,  our  polite  and  kind  little  Antoine 
approached  closer  and  closer  until  he  stood  right  beneath 
her  face  and  looked  wistfully  up  into  it.  So  it  happened 
that  just  in  the  warmth  of  her  expression  of  gratitude  to 
Mr.  Jackson,  her  eye  caught  the  tender  eyes  of  the  boy. 
Impulsively  she  seized  his  hand  and  keeping  it,  exclaimed, 
"Oh,  Antoine,  I  have  got  you  too.  How  fortunate  I  am 
to  have  two  such  friends,"  and  with  one  on  each  side  of 
her  she  moved  towards  Mr.  Grimley,  who  was  now  ap- 
proaching with  Eric.  The  two  had  had  some  conversa- 
tion relating  to  their  joint  business  and  duties. 

"Miss  Pearl,  allow  me  to  make  you  acquainted  with 


Miss  'Pearl  turned  to  Hector  with  quite  a  revulsion  of  feeling. " — Page  68 


The  Lighthouse  a  Home  69 

Mr.  Eric  Johnson,"  said  the  taller  of  the  two  men.  Eric 
extended  his  hand  and  said,  "Miss  Pearl,  welcome  to 
this  little  island.  May  no  evil  come  to  you  while  you  are 
here.  On  the  other  hand,  may  much  good  attend  your 
stay,  be  it  long  or  short."  With  his  cap  in  his  hand  and 
with  the  evident  marks  of  his  recent  severe  labor  upon 
him  Eric  looked  straight  out  of  his  honest  blue  eyes  level 
into  the  equally  blue  eyes  of  our  heroine  and  pronounced 
these  words  rather  slowly  and  with  an  air  of  a  benedic- 
tion. 

The  latter  resemblance  was  so  marked  that  Miss  Pearl 
bowed  her  head,  as  she  had  done  hundreds  of  times  before 
in  her  church  attendance  and  received  it  as  such.  And 
this  was  quite  involuntary,  but  it  marked  the  feeling  that 
she  never  lost  towards  this  stranger — the  idea  that  in  all 
his  dealings  with  her  he  was  blessing  her.  She  re- 
sponded :  "Thank  you,  Mr.  Johnson,  for  your  good  and 
kind  wishes.  I  trust  we  shall  be  the  best  of  friends. 
You  guided  us  into  this  safe  harbor  this  morning  and  I 
observed  what  a  good  worker  you  are  this  afternoon  while 
you  were  loading  your  timbers  and  wood."  Eric  colored 
at  these  words  of  praise,  so  gracefully  and  naturally 
said,  and  excusing  himself  departed  with  his  man  in  the 
direction  of  his  cabin. 

The  others  of  the  party  proceeded  leisurely  towards 
the  lighthouse,  Mr.  Grimley  keeping  at  a  little  distance 
indicating  his  respect  for  his  charge,  but  Hector  and  An- 
toine  pressed  closely  by  the  side  of  the  lady  as  though 
their  devotion  was  best  thus  expressed. 

At  the  lighthouse  door  the  impulsive  Virginie  came  fly- 
ing towards  them,  until  seeing  Mr.  Grimley  with  his  dig- 
nified air,  she  shrunk  shyly  back  and  came  to  Miss  Pearl 
with  downcast  look.  The  latter  received  her  warmly  and 
taking  and  keeping:  fast  both  her  hands,  she  said,  "Mr. 


70     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

Grimley,  this  is  Miss  Virginia,  daughter  of  the  good 
woman  you  met  on  the  steamer."  The  girl  looked  up  a 
moment  and  on  receiving  the  gentleman's  bow,  returned  it 
with  a  slight  courtesy  and  again  dropped  her  eyes  and  ac- 
companied the  party  in  silence. 

This  was  broken  by  Grimley,  who  said  in  the  low  clear 
voice  which  marked  him  and  which  commanded  instant 
recognition  from  Miss  Pearl :  "Miss  Pearl,  you  under- 
stand, of  course,  that  I  am  under  orders  from  the  Com- 
pany as  their  agent  to  see  that  you  lack  no  comfort  or  at- 
tention that  can  be  furnished  you  on  these  islands.  Pray 
do  not  hesitate  to  call  upon  me.  I  have  a  mother  and 
sisters  and  am  used  to  being  called  upon ;  and,"  he  added, 
with  a  slight  smile,  "I  am  accustomed  to  be  told  at  times 
that  my  services  are  no  compensation  for  the  room  I  oc- 
cupy. I  will  bid  you  good  night  and  pleasant  dreams  here 
and  now,  but  if  you  need  my  services  this  evening,  kindly 
send  Antoine  to  the  warehouse.  It  is  there  I  have  my 
room,  and  I  will  gladly  respond  with  an  immediate  at- 
tendance." 

With  a  stately  bow,  indicating  mutual  respect,  as  was 
the  manner  of  the  period,  this  true  lady  and  true  gentle- 
man bade  each  other  adieu  for  the  night — the  one  to  pass 
it  in  her  lofty  chamber  in  the  strong  lighthouse  tower — 
the  other  in  the  almost  equally  strong  warehouse  not  far 
away — not  so  far  but  that  a  call  could  be  heard  from  one 
to  the  other. 

The  Madame  was  awaiting  at  the  door  the  arrival  of 
her  guest  and  she  received  her  so  warmly,  albeit  a  little 
anxiously,  that  Miss  Pearl,  obeying  an  impulse,  imprinted 
a  kiss  upon  her  cheek,  thus  expressing  a  sense  of  mingled 
respect  and  dependence,  inspired  by  the  strange  surround- 
ings in  which  so  unexpectedly  she  found  herself.  Still 
escorted  by  Virginie  and  Antoine  and  followed  by  Hector 


The  Lighthouse  a  Home  71 

she  immediately  ascended  to  her  apartment,  which  had 
been  put  in  most  comfortable  order  for  her. 

The  keeper's  private  articles  had  been  removed  and 
those  more  suitable  to  her  sex  had  been  arranged  for  her. 
One  thing  Miss  Pearl  especially  noted — that  the  bed  had 
been  piled  high  with  soft  feather  mattresses — so  high  in- 
deed that  in  getting  between  the  sheets  she  would  be  com- 
pelled to  use  a  chair  to  get  into  the  center  of  the  yielding 
and  enfolding  masses  of  drapery.  Such  soft  night  resting 
places  were  the  luxury  of  the  poor  of  that  period  and  the 
necessity  of  the  rich.  A  carpet  woven  from  woolen  rags 
lay  in  the  center  of  the  floor;  a  high-backed  rocking  chair 
and  three  or  four  straight-backed  chairs,  with  woven  straw 
bottoms  painted  blue ;  while  all  the  woodwork  was  painted 
red,  a  high  chest  of  drawers  of  solid,  rich  mahogany 
with  brass  pendant  handles ;  a  small  looking-glass  and 
wash  stand,  with  a  white  bowl  and  pitcher,  and  a  very  few 
minor  articles,  such  as  pictures  of  the  Virgin,  the  Pope 
and  some  of  the  Saints,  were  the  articles  that  Miss  Pearl 
noticed.  As  before  mentioned,  the  room  embraced  the 
whole  diameter  and  circumference  of  the  tower,  except 
that  the  passage-way  leading  to  the  light  room  above,  as  it 
was  called,  was  partitioned  off  at  one  side. 

The  apartment  was  lighted  by  three  windows,  one  of 
which  overlooked  the  Island,  and  the  other  two  north  and 
southward  out  upon  the  blue  waters.  To  see  the  shores 
of  Michigan  it  was  only  necessary  to  open  the  door  and 
step  across  the  narrow  hall  and  look  out  of  the  fourth- 
story  window,  which  it  will  also  be  noted  overhung  the 
doorway  far  below.  To  reach  this  lofty  resting  place, 
such  being  the  shape  of  the  tower,  required  three  flights 
of  ladder-like  stairs,  the  first  of  which  ascended  nearly 
twenty  feet  and  the  other  two  almost  as  much,  and,  as  the 
tower  was  built  upon  a  knoll,  the  height  of  these  win- 


72     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

dows  was  nearly  sixty  feet — so  high  indeed  that  they 
overlooked  the  tops  of  the  trees — oak,  hemlock  and 
pine — which  covered  the  Island,  and  afforded  a  downward 
view  of  many  of  the  paths  leading  from  the  pier,  along 
one  of  which  were  ranged  the  company's  warehouse  and 
the  row  of  wood  cutters'  cabins.  The  step  ladder  leading 
to  the  lights  was  also  a  long  one  and  the  glass,  dome-like 
top,  was  lofty  enough  to  make  the  total  height  above  the 
water  one  hundred  feet. 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE    MYSTERIOUS    STRANGER 

THIS  tower  had  been  built  from  plans  prepared  in 
Washington  and  was  the  duplicate  of  several  others  lo- 
cated at  points  along  the  coast,  both  of  the  Great  Lakes 
and  of  the  Atlantic  and  Pacific. 

The  engineer  who  furnished  the  details  of  these  struc- 
tures, while  he  had  "never  a  red,"  as  he  expressed  it, 
left  over  of  his  monthly  stipend  of  a  hundred  and  ten 
dollars,  was  a  young  gentleman  of  many  expensive  tastes 
and  ideas,  which,  not  finding  expression  through  the  ex- 
penditure of  his  own  means,  found  involuntary  utterance 
when  he  planned  and  figured  and  dreamed  out  these 
lighthouse  towers.  It  was  in  one  of  these  dreams  that 
he  had  just  pictured  to  himself  that  he  afterwards  incor- 
porated in  the  plans  and  specifications  a  single  chamber 
combining  every  possible  convenience,  which  he — still 
dreaming — thought  would  please  his  own  tastes,  if  h 
should  receive  an  appointment  calling  for  his  own  resi- 
dence in  the  luxurious  apartment.  There  were  eight  of 
these  structures  built  before  there  was  a  change  in  ad- 
ministration, and  the  stopping  of  undue  expense  as  one 
measure  of  reform.  This  young  gentleman  had  caused 
an  extra  outlay  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  dollars 
as  a  relief  to  his  exuberant  and  irrepressible  fancy.  In 
the  plans  these  rooms  were  marked  "Apartment  for  Gen- 
eral Superintendent  of  Lighthouses."  In  the  one  de- 
scribed the  keeper  had  made  it  his  own  room,  but  always 

73 


74     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

had  vacated  it  in  favor  of  his  guests  and  priestly  visitors 
and  Superintendent.  The  last  two  occupants  had  been 
two  gentlewomen,  from  the  south  of  France — the  Sisters 
of  Charity  alluded  to  by  Captain  Sprott. 

Hence,  aside  from  the  furnishings,  this  lofty  apartment 
was  a  place  of  refined  taste.  The  ceiling  was  nearly 
twenty  feet  high  and  lined  with  smoothed  oiled  hemlock 
carefully  matched ;  the  sides  were  also  lined  with  the  same 
wood,  and  the  floors  of  oiled  black  walnut,  and,  while 
the  whole  apartment  was  one  room,  it  was  divided  by 
low  partitions  of  white  wood  into  bed-room,  dressing 
room,  ante-room,  trunk  room  and  drawing  room,  in  the 
latter  of  which  there  was  an  open  fire  place  with  brass 
mountings,  brass  andirons  and  tongs.  The  windows  of 
this  whole  floor  were  narrow  but  long  and  high,  the  frame- 
work and  indeed  the  whole  room  was  painted  with  heavy 
coats  of  lead  of  dazzling  whiteness. 

Beneath  each  window  there  was  a  seat  and  a  deep  re- 
cess made  in  a  shelf  for  living  plants.  The  sash  holding 
the  glass  of  the  windows  moved  easily  up  and  down  and 
by  standing  on  the  seats,  the  occupant  of  the  room  could 
have  an  almost  unobstructed  view  beneath  and  around 
the  great  tower.  If  the  young  gentleman  architect  and 
engineer  in  his  visionary  work  a  quarter  of  a  century 
before  in  Washington,  could  have  foreseen  Miss  Pearl, 
Virginie,  Antoine  and  Hector  as  they  burst  into  this 
apartment,  flooded  as  it  was  with  the  setting  sun,  and 
polished  and  kept  with  the  utmost  care,  he  would  have 
said  that  he  builded  better  than  he  knew,  for  all  the  con- 
veniences and  art  used  in  the  decorations  were  now  to 
be  fully  appreciated. 

Miss  Pearl  went  immediately  to  the  southward  window 
and  stepping  upon  the  seat  in  front  of  it,  raised  the  sash, 
or  rather  in  the  latter  was  anticipated  by  the  active  An- 


The  Mysterious  Stranger  75 

toine.  Glancing  downward  she  saw  Eric  and  Mr.  Grim- 
ley  rapidly  passing  down  the  path  to  the  warehouse — 
she  noted  again  the  great  breadth  of  Eric's  shoulders 
and  recalled  what  Antoine  had  said  about  his  immense 
strength.  She  noted  the  more  slender  but  higher  stature 
of  Mr.  Grimley,  and  his  alert  quick  tread.  As  she 
looked  downward  it  seemed  that  Eric  held  his  head  for- 
ward in  a  thoughtful  introspective  manner,  while  that  of 
the  latter  was  poised  erect — confident  and  self-reliant. 
The  sight  of  these  two  stalwart,  thoroughly  honest  and 
reliable  men,  as  she  found  them  to  be,  afforded  her  an 
inexpressible  comfort  and  a  sense  of  safety,  the  need 
of  which  she  was  beginning  to  experience.  Doubly  so,  as 
will  be  brought  out  in  the  succeeding  chapters. 

Far  to  the  south  she  saw  the  fast  vanishing  steamer 
upon  which  she  had  come  so  many  hundred  miles ;  a  back- 
ward glance  through  the  northward  window  showed  her 
the  sister  steamer  at  an  equal  distance  to  the  north. 
Every  vestige  of  sailing  vessels  had  disappeared,  and  the 
twilight  shadows  were  falling  deeply  upon  water  and 
shore. 

Assisted  by  both  Antoine  and  his  sister,  who,  after 
the  manner  of  their  race,  talked  even  faster  than  they 
worked,  and  often  both  talked  with  their  pleasant  voices 
at  once,  Miss  Pearl  arranged  her  apartments.  A  single 
trunk  that  she  had  designated  had  been  brought  up,  but 
Antoine  with  the  keys,  and  many  special  directions  made 
several  trips  and  brought  up  the  long  stairs  many  other 
articles — napkins,  towels,  sheets,  all  necessary  for  her 
comfort.  The  air  grew  chilly  and  Antoine  lighted  a 
crackling  fire  of  wood  in  the  open  grate.  Virginie 
lighted  the  polished  brass  oil  lamps,  hung  in  brackets 
around  the  room. 

Just  as  the  latter  had  completed  this  task,  and  was 


76     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

about  to  go  above  and  light  the  warning  signal  lamps, 
she  glanced  downward  and  saw  a  boat  about  to  put  off 
from  the  pier  with  two  men  in  it.  She  hastily  called 
her  brother  to  look  and  tell  Miss  Pearl  who  they  were, 
while  she  continued  up  the  ladder  to  light  the  lamps. 
By  the  time  she  had  returned,  the  long  narrow  boat  with 
its  two  occupants  had  rapidly  rounded  the  pier  and  was 
some  distance  out  on  the  darkening  water.  Antoine  de- 
clared that  he  did  not  know  the  men,  but  it  was  Eric 
Johnson's  canoe.  Virginie  ran  rapidly  into  one  of  the 
inner  rooms — the  one  we  have  designated  the  trunk  room 
and  came  out  with  a  long  spy-glass  belonging  to  her 
father.  She  adjusted  its  focus  right  and  briefly  said: 
"Yes!  Eric's  canoe,  and,  man,  Eric's  too,  woodcutter. 
Going  over  to  mainland.  Wish  I  was.  Then  see,  Dan- 
iel." As  she  said  this  she  handed  Miss  Pearl  the  glass 
but  in  order  to  use  it  to  advantage,  our  heroine  stepped 
upon  the  shelf  under  the  north  window  and  accurately 
adjusting  the  focus  as  she  had  often  done  with  the  same 
kind  of  glass  at  the  opera  or  concert,  she  looked  care- 
fully down  upon  the  two  men  and  their  canoe. 

The  two  were  seated  almost  flat  on  the  bottom  of 
the  light  and  yielding  craft,  which  was  put  together  with 
bark  and  light  tough  wood.  Its  capacity  was  about  a 
dozen  persons  and  with  only  the  two  in  it,  it  danced 
and  rolled  like  a  cork  upon  the  water.  Each  of  the  men 
held  a  paddle  and  with  long  measured  sweeps  they  had 
propelled  the  canoe  forward  at  a  rapid  rate. 

"One  has  the  manners  of  a  gentleman,"  Miss  Pearl 
remarked  at  length,  partly  to  herself  and  partly  to  her 
companions,  and  just  as  she  had  somehow  come  to  this 
conclusion,  the  oarsmen  ceased  their  efforts  and  laid 
their  paddles  in  front  of  them  in  the  bottom  of  the  canoe. 

Antoine  with  his  keen  young  eyes  observed  the  move- 


The  Mysterious  Stranger  77 

ment  and  exclaimed:  "That  man  in  the  stern  has  just 
got  out  of  wind.  He  isn't  used  to  rowing.  Eric's  man 
will  have  to  do  it  all  and  they  won't  land  on  the  Michi- 
gan shore  until  midnight — O  ho !" 

Miss  Pearl  with  her  glasses  could  see  very  clearly  all 
that  transpired  in  the  canoe.  The  stranger,  as  he  may 
properly  be  called,  took  a  flask  from  his  pocket  and  un- 
screwing the  top  made  a  drinking  cup  of  it.  He  dipped  a 
little  water  out  of  the  lake  and  then  filled  the  cup  with 
the  contents  of  the  flask  and  drank  it. 

"Whiskey,"  interjected  the  boy.  The  stranger  then 
prepared  a  similar  potion  for  the  sturdy  woodman  and 
both  proceeded  to  make  ready  some  tobacco.  The 
stranger  lit  a  cigar ;  his  companion  filled  a  clay  pipe,  and 
then  the  former,  seating  himself  leisurely  in  the  extreme 
end  of  the  boat,  used  his  paddle  thereafter  only  to  keep 
the  boat  in  its  proper  direction.  Antoine  observing  this, 
dryly  said  and  with  more  truth  than  he  dreamed  of :  "I 
guess  that  new  man  has  money  enough  to  pay  the  other 
man  for  doing  all  his  rowing  and  he  is  going  to  take  it 
easy  for  the  rest  of  the  way."  In  fact  the  man  with  the 
cigar  had  beneath  his  rough  clothes  no  less  than  one 
hundred  and  eighty-one  thousand  dollars  United  States 
bills,  besides  numerous  smaller  ones  in  convenient  size 
for  paying  his  expenses  during  the  long  journey  upon 
which  he  had  set  out,  where  every  honest  man's  hand 
would  be  against  him. 

And  yet  Eric  Johnson  with  his  bold,  frank  and  guile- 
less face  had  dispatched  his  man  and  his  canoe  to  speed 
the  stranger  on  his  way.  Moreover  he  had  fed  him 
and  had  had  a  long  and  confidential  talk  with  him.  It  is 
no  more  than  fair  to  relate,  even  now,  that  Eric  knew 
nothing  of  the  hidden  portmanteau  with  its  exceedingly 
valuable  contents,  neither  of  the  large  sum  concealed  un- 


78     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

der  the  stranger's  vest — or  waistcoat — Eric  did  know  that 
the  man  had  come  on  the  Great  East  in  one  costume  and 
was  going  over  to  the  Michigan  Shore  in  another. 

As  Miss  Pearl  gazed  at  the  disappearing  canoe  and 
its  occupants,  and  wondered  if  this  occurrence  was  any- 
thing which  might  concern  her,  the  tinkling  of  a  bell  was 
heard  and  after  a  hasty  toilet  she  descended  the  two 
flights  of  stairs  to  take  her  place  at  the  table  that  Madame 
Malloire  had  tastefully  spread.  There  were  seats  for  all, 
save  the  latter.  As  to  her  two  children  and  single  guest 
she  waited  upon  them  almost  silently.  When  she  had 
nothing  to  do  she  stood  respectfully  behind  Miss  Pearl's 
chair.  Afterwards  the  latter  learned  that  this  was  the 
custom  of  this  good  woman  when  her  husband  enter- 
tained his  guests ;  be  they  woodmen,  travelers,  priests  or 
Sisters  of  Charity.  "The  Madame  can  do  this  for  cour- 
tesy but  not  for  money,"  the  keeper  would  say,  thus  kindly 
sparing  his  wife's  feelings. 

While  the  mother  was  silently  observant  and  attentive, 
her  two  children  were  not  so.  Their  father  had  admitted 
them  to  an  equality  that  had  scarcely  existed  between 
his  wife  and  himself.  In  fact  he  had  bought  her  of  her 
father  for  some  articles  of  value  greatly  desired  by  the 
latter,  and  a  Catholic  priest  being  convenient,  a  marriage 
ceremony  had  been  duly  performed  and  a  great  Indian 
and  traders'  celebration  held  lasting  several  days  and 
nights.  This  beginning  of  a  life  partnership  was  not  ro- 
mantic but  while  the  habits  of  life  begun  thus,  left  their 
mark  in  the  home,  the  two  were  most  faithful  and  loving. 
The  man  was  twenty  years  the  senior  and  the  comforts 
which  came  through  his  wife's  watchful  care  excited  his 
gratitude  and  he  was  uniformly  kind  to  her  and  treated 
her  with  a  uniform  show  of  respect,  but  with  no  such 
open  freedom  as  he  did  their  son  and  daughter.  These 


The  Mysterious  Stranger  79 

he  idolized  and  it  was  for  them  and  their  supposed  wel- 
fare that  he  was  now  started  on  his  long  journey. 

Miss  Pearl  greatly  enjoyed  the  supper  and  the  lively 
company  of  the  two  young  people.  She  bore  her  part  in 
the  chatty  conversation  which  ensued  but  the  events  of 
the  day  had  drawn  upon  her  strength  and  she  soon  asked 
Virginie  if  she  would  not  show  her  to  her  room  for  the 
night.  This  Virginie  gracefully  and  lovingly  did.  Hec- 
tor followed  them  after  a  generous  portion  for  his  sup- 
per and  was  locked  into  the  little  ante-room  of  Miss 
Pearl's  apartment,  where  stretched  upon  a  mat  of  woven 
corn-husks  he  assumed  his  post  of  watchman  over  his 
young  mistress.  As  Miss  Pearl  awoke  in  the  night,  as 
she  did  several  times  both  the  first  and  many  nights 
thereafter  and  heard  the  slight  movements  and  regular 
breathing  of  the  great  and  faithful  animal,  she  thanked 
God  for  the  comfort  it  afforded  and  remembered  with 
a  gratitude  almost  beyond  words  the  kindness  of  her 
friend,  Mr.  Jackson.  This  feeling,  great  as  it  was, 
would  have  been  heightened  if  she  had  known  fully  the 
sacrifice  that  had  been  made  to  add  this  security  to  her- 
self. 

Once  locked  in  her  chamber  the  young  lady  made  a 
careful  survey  of  its  contents,  which  have  already  been 
imperfectly  described.  Not  a  thing  necessary  for  her 
comfort  was  left  out,  but  she  was  especially  grateful  for 
the  abundant  light.  Three  bright  oil  lamps  were  burning 
behind  burnished  reflectors  and  the  open  wood  fire  was 
sparkling  and  cheery  with  its  bright  brass  surroundings. 
The  long  windows  were  shaded  with  folding  green 
shades;  she  drew  these  aside  and  glanced  out.  The 
wind  sighing  through  the  woods  came  through  the  still 
open  sashes.  The  stars  were  shining  but  no  moon,  and 
for  a  moment  the  desolation  of  her  situation  almost  over- 


80     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

whelmed  her,  but  resuming  her  search  for  things  in  her 
new  rooms  she  again  espied  the  harp  and  zither  which 
she  had  observed  in  the  afternoon.  These  the  Madame 
had  removed  to  the  trunk  room.  From  their  recess  Miss 
Pearl  brought  the  former  with  a  beaming  face. 

"I  know  how  these  came  here,"  she  thought.  "They 
have  been  brought  over  from  France  by  the  sweet  nuns 
to  soothe  and  tame  the  savages  among  whom  their  lives 
were  to  be  ended.  This  clear-toned  instrument  has  been 
left  here  for  safety,  while  perhaps  its  owner  has  died  and 
is  forgotten." 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE   FIRST    NIGHT   ON   THE   ISLAND 

WITH  these  thoughts  Miss  Pearl  began  with  the  prac- 
tised skill  of  a  true  artist  to  finger  the  instrument  and  to 
tighten  the  keys  of  the  gilded  harp.  Seating  herself  con- 
tentedly before  it  on  a  low  stool,  and  with  her  mind  still 
full  of  the  idea  of  converting  the  imaginary  savages,  she 
searched  her  mind  for  hymns  suitable  for  such  service, 
and  unconsciously  began  to  sing — oblivious  of  all  save  the 
music,  the  words,  and  the  imaginary  listening  band.  Her 
voice  was  a  velvety  contralto,  clear  and  of  a  wonderful 
depth  and  richness.  She  had  what  is  rare  and  always 
pleasing,  a  distinct  utterance  of  the  words  of  the  songs 
she  sung. 

Meanwhile  Edward  Grimley  had  found  his  quarters 
and  established  himself  therein.  At  one  end  of  the  ware- 
house was  a  narrow  and  steep  stairway  leading  to  a  loft 
over  the  spacious  single  warehouse  room  below.  A  cur- 
tain divided  a  portion  of  the  apartment  into  a  small  bed 
room,  in  one  part  of  which  there  was  a  wooden,  box-like 
structure  fastened  to  the  side  of  the  wall,  which  answered 
the  need  of  a  resting  place.  This  was  without  sheets, 
but  piled  deep  with  buffalo  and  beaver  skins. 

As  Grimley  surveyed  his  quarters,  and  especially  the 
apology  for  a  bedstead,  he  involuntarily  thought  of  the 
answer  that  the  "Iron  Duke"  Wellington  is  said  to  have 
made  to  a  lady,  who,  on  a  tour  of  inspection  through  his 
palace  noted  the  little  iron  bed  upon  which  the  aged 

81 


82    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

warrior  reposed,  and  said:  "Sire,  what  do  you  do  in 
the  night,  when  you  wish  to  turn  over?"  Quoth  he, 
grimly,  "When  I  wish  to  turn  over,  I  ttirn  out.  I  have 
then  had  sleep  enough."  Grimley's  heavy  and  capacious 
trunk  was  left  below  but  for  the  evening  he  found  all 
conveniences  within  his  hand  portmanteau. 

Hastily  noting  the  position  of  everything  necessary  to 
be  known  upon  his  return  later  in  the  evening,  he  sallied 
forth  to  find  Eric  Johnson,  with  whom  it  was  proposed 
that  he  should  take  his  supper.  He  found  the  latter  in 
his  log  cabin  busily  engaged  in  cooking  over  a  large  fire- 
place upon  which  were  piled  logs,  and  being  of  oak,  they 
threw  out  great  heat.  Eric  was  cooking  in  lard  some  thinly 
sliced  potatoes  in  an  iron  frying  pan ;  these  finished,  in 
the  same  utensil  he  put  a  slice  or  two  of  ham  and  bacon. 
Hung  over  the  fire  on  a  swinging  crane  were  several 
iron  pots,  all  boiling  vigorously  but  without  anything  in 
the  water. 

Eric  quietly  observed  to  Grimley,  as  he  entered  and 
took  a  seat  upon  a  high-backed  wooden  settle  drawn,  now 
— on  account  of  the  mildness  of  the  weather — as  far 
back  from  the  rays  of  the  heat  as  possible:  "When  I 
do  the  housework  I  like  plenty  of  hot  water.  It  does 
not  cost  anything  to  boil  and  it  is  wonderfully  handy  in 
cleaning  up  after  a  meal,  and  besides  the  bubbling  noise 
is  cheerful  and  homelike  to  hear.  The  sound  carries  me 
back  to  the  old  country,  to  my  grandmother's  cottage." 

Arranged  in  a  row  before  the  fire,  were  various 
"Johnny"  or  "Journey-cakes,"  made  of  Indian  meal  with 
a  pinch  of  salt  added.  These  were  cooked  one  side  at 
a  time  by  the  reflection  of  the  heat  as  they  rested  at 
almost  an  acute  angle.  These  cakes  were  mixed  and 
partly  cooked  by  hot  water  and  afterwards  delicately 
browned  upon  the  thin  wood  strips  which  held  them  al- 


The  First  Night  on  the  Island  83 

most  upright.  Millions  of  the  pioneer  settlers  of  America 
have  lived  frequently  for  weeks  entirely  on  this  simple 
but  relishable  fare,  and  even  when  other  food  has  been 
abundant,  these  homely  cakes  have  been  an  indispensable 
adjunct. 

Eric,  with  easy  dexterity,  placed  the  food  upon  the 
table  and  Grimley  drew  his  chair — or  settle — forward  and 
began  a  vigorous  attack  upon  the  viands.  Eric  did  the 
same,  but  before  beginning  to  eat,  he  paused  a  moment 
and  a  slight  movement  of  lips  united  with  a  downward 
position  of  his  head  and  eyes,  convinced  Grimley  that 
his  companion  had  looked  upward  with  thanks  to  the 
Great  Giver  of  Life,  as  the  Oriental  religions  have  some- 
times described  Him  whom  we  simply  call  God. 

The  one  thing  peculiar  that  Grimley  observed  was  the 
free  use  of  the  contents  of  the  molasses  cup  upon  the  corn- 
bread.  He  rather  comically  thought  of  the  little  story 
which  had  just  before  floated  to  the  east  as  a  quotation 
from  a  southwestern  belle's  request  at  a  table  when  both 
plenty  and  good  breeding  were  supposed  to  prevail : 
"Will  you  please  pass  them  molasses" — being  the  way 
it  was  uttered.  He  thought  too  of  what  he  had  heard 
described  as  quite  heathenish — the  eating  together  of 
pork  and  molasses. 

In  a  roundabout  way  he  questioned  Eric  as  to  the 
latter  custom.  "Ah,  Mr.  Grimley,  you  will  know  how 
good  it  tastes  before  you  have  passed  through  one  long 
winter  in  this  latitude.  Upon  the  same  principle  the 
Esquimau's  belle  prefers  to  be  presented  with  a  candle 
to  eat  rather  than  the  most  delicate  piece  of  sugar  candy. 
One  of  the  captains  of  our  line,"  continued  Eric,  "said 
that  he  had  seen  a  settler  journeying  from  the  settlements 
of  the  Red  River  of  the  North,  seated  at  a  table  in 
a  boarding  house  in  Chicago,  draw  a  large  bowl  of 


84     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

the  richest  gravy,  prepared  from  pork  meat,  toward  him 
and  with  a  tablespoon  eat  the  whole  with  the  same  relish 
he  would  eat  one-half  the  quantity  of  French  soup.  You 
see  how  we  come  to  it — the  two,  pork  and  molasses,  sat- 
isfy our  appetites,  and  that  is  following  nature,  even  if 
polite  and  refined  people  are  sarcastic." 

Changing  the  subject,  Eric  continued,  "I  didn't  expect 
to  be  cook,  except  perhaps  occasionally,  but  my  man  has 
had  to  go  over  to  the  mainland  with  a  stranger,  who  was 
a  passenger  on  the  Great  East,  hence  I  must  prepare  your 
food  all  Winter;  the  man  has  left  for  good  and  all,  and  I 
can't  hire  any  other.  This  does  not  suit  my  tastes  be- 
cause, firstly,  I  don't  like  cooking  so  very  much,  and  then 
I  don't  like  to  chop  wood  all  alone,  but  I  shall  have  to  put 
up  with  it  I  suppose." 

"Who  was  the  passenger?"  casually  remarked  Grim- 
ley,  "I  did  not  see  any  one." 

"Oh,  he  was  a  man  from  St.  Louis.  He  brought  a 
letter  from  the  head  of  a  society  I  belong  to,  telling 
me  to  do  anything  he  said.  As  he  wanted  my  man  and 
boat  and  said  so,  why  there  was  nothing  to  be  said  about 
it.  He  gave  me  a  twenty  dollar  gold  piece,  a  thing  I 
had  never  seen  before,  and  that  was  another  argument 
for  letting  him  go  away  with  the  canoe. 

"Mr.  Grimley,  we  could  not  set  up  a  bank  with  so 
much  money,  could  we  ?" 

"Yes,  indeed,"  the  latter  replied  smilingly,  "a  little 
one,  and  yet  plenty  large  enough  for  the  population  of 
the  island.  Let  me  see,  how  many  have  we?" 

Eric  counted :  "Madame  Malloy  and  two  children 
and  you  and  I,  and  Miss  Pearl ;  six." 

"Is  there  no  chance  of  any  more  coming?" 

"No,  except  as  visitors  for  a  day  to  trade  or  to  fish, 
before  the  lake  is  frozen  or  in  a  month  or  two  after  the 


The  First  Night  on  the  Island  85 

snow  lies  upon  the  ice,  may  we  expect  any  one.  In  the 
first  case  they  will  come  in  boats  but  later  on  snow- 
shoes." 

Grimley  "suddenly  thought  of  possible  danger  to  Miss 
Pearl  and  asked,  "What  kind  of  people  will  be  likely  to 
visit  us  ?" 

Eric  replied:  "Most  likely  Indians;  they  come  here 
to  get  supplies  from  the  Company's  store.  You  will  have 
to  trade  with  them,  Mr.  Grimley.  They  nearly  always 
come  in  little  bands  of  ten  or  twenty,  sometimes  a  hun- 
dred come  over  and  then  too  the  Michigan  Settlers  row 
over — sometimes  one  and  sometimes  more,  ^have  known 
twenty  to  come  at  once.  They  get  tired  of  doing  nothing 
and  come  just  to  break  the  sameness  of  their  lives.  They 
look  at  everything  you  have  for  sale  but  buy  precious 
little ;  they  are  too  poor.  Why,  in  twenty  families  settled 
along  the  share — a  mile  and  perhaps  ten  miles  from  a 
neighbor,  there  isn't  as  much  money  as  this  one  piece  of 
gold.  In  fact  and  to  tell  the  truth  for  myself,  Mr. 
Grimley,"  he  added  with  a  laugh,  "all  the  money  I  had 
to  carry  me  through  the  five  months  before  the  vessels 
ran  in  the  spring,  was  a  dollar  and  a  half.  Of  course, 
I  have  my  supplies  and  have  credit  for  more  with  the 
Company.  As  for  the  Indians  they  haven't  any — not  a 
cent — but  they  have  furs  and  that  is  where  you  make 
your  money.  You  can  buy  a  beaver  s4dn  worth  ten  dol- 
lars with  three  dollars'  worth  of  merchandise,  costing  per- 
haps a  dollar  and  a  half  in  Buffalo." 

More  gravely  and  thoughtfully  Eric  added:  "I  don't 
know  how  much  evil  would  come  with  plenty  of  money. 
It  would  bring  robbing  and  drinking,  and  drinking  would 
lead  to  murdering.  Why,  Mr.  Grimley,  if  it  were  known 
all  through  this  country  that  I  had  this  piece  of  gold,  there 
are  both  white  men  and  Indians  who  would  come  five 


86     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

hundred  miles  to  kill  me  for  it — in  the  dead  of  winter 
too.  The  rascals  are  afraid  to  touch  you  because  they 
fear  the  Company  and  know  how  strong  the  warehouse 
is — if  they  had  whiskey  in  them  and  money  to  be  had 
they  might  even  attack  the  warehouse.  There  is  no 
fear  of  the  lighthouse  being  robbed,  because  it  is  built 
so  strongly — like  a  castle — everyone  knows  Malloy  and 
understands  that  it  is  death — sure — to  interfere  with 
him  or  his  concerns." 

It  was  thus  these  men  chatted  and  talked  over  their 
frugal  meal.  They  were  reticent  as  to  each  other's  his- 
tory and  the  past  as  it  related  to  them.  Confidential  and 
personal  matters  came  later.  The  new  country  was  set- 
tled with  men  who  had  left  their  former  homes  for  cause 
and  it  was  part  of  the  rough  politeness  and  hospitality 
of  the  times  and  place  that  no  questions  should  be  asked 
which  might  bring  up  painful  reminiscences;  none  the 
less  they  were  kind  and  helpful  to  each  other  as  a  class. 

A  few  minutes'  active  work,  at  the  conclusion  of  their 
supper,  upon  the  part  of  Eric  put  everything  to  rights  in 
a  fashion  that  would  have  delighted  the  heart  of  a  tidy 
housekeeper. 

The  bright  reflection  of  the  cheerful  blaze  caused  the 
men  to  linger  with  contentment  for  an  hour  or  more, 
during  which  the  conversation  was  upon  the  probable 
weather,  the  last  political  news,  the  profitableness  of 
the  season's  navigation — both  agreed  that  it  had  been  a 
good  one  for  steam  but  not  for  sailing  vessels — and 
such  topics.  Grimley  soon  after  rose  to  go  and  Eric,  put- 
ting on  his  bear  skin  cap  and  leaving  the  door  of  the 
cabin  ajar,  followed  him  out  for  a  stroll.  The  night  was 
clear,  star  lit,  almost  warm,  and  the  hour  was  approach- 
ing nine;  there  was  an  honest-faced  clock  of  Eastern 
manufacture  in  Eric's  cabin  which  told  that.  The  pair 


J 


§> 

-J 


The  First  Night  on  the  Island 87 

involuntarily  took  the  path  leading  by  the  pier  and  up 
towards  the  lighthouse.  This  was  brilliantly  illuminated, 
not  only  at  the  top  but  the  two  upper  tiers  of  windows, 
were  especially  bright  as  the  light  rays  poured  in  a  seem- 
ing flood  from  Miss  Pearl's  floor. 

The  men  silently  walked  down  the  grassy,  chipped 
stone  pathway,  and  drawing  a  little  to  one  side,  stood 
looking  upward.  Just  then  the  tinkling,  vibrating  tones 
from  the  instrument  floated  out  upon  the  air.  Eric 
whispered:  "That  is  the  Sisters'  harp.  I  have  heard 
them  play  upon  it  of  an  evening,  but,  hush !  I  never 
heard  any  singing  with  it  before — the  rustling  of  the 
autumn  leaves  by  the  gentle  wind  had  seldom  or  never 
been  accompanied  by  so-  sweet  a  sound.  Floating  out 
low,  clear,  tremulous,  it  grew  stronger  and  louder  as  the 
familiar  hymn  was  sung : 

"Guide  me,  O  Thou  Great  Jehovah, 
Pilgrim  through  a  barren  land, 
I  am  weak  but  Thou  art  mighty, 
Hold  me  with  Thy  powerful  hand." 

The  Madame  and  her  children,  one  story  below,  lis- 
tened in  an  awed  silence  until  the  whole  composition  was 
sung  through.  Hector  whimpered  his  sympathy  as  dogs 
will  and  both  Eric  and  Grimley  stood  spellbound. 

Next  there  floated  clearly  and  sweetly  upon  the  night's 
silence,  the  following  translation  of  a  Greek  hymn  by 
Neale,  still  with  the  harp's  fitful  but  most  musical  ac- 
companiment : 

"Fierce  was  the  wild  billow, 
Dark  was  the  night, 
Oars  labored  heavily; 


88     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

Foam  glimmered  white: 
Mariners  trembled; 
Peril  was  nigh; 
Then  said  the  God  of  God, 
Teace,  it  is  I.' 

"Ridge  of  the  mountain- wave, 

Lower  thy  crest ! 

Wave  of  Euroclydon, 

Be  thou  at  rest! 

Peril  can  none  be — 

Sorrow  must  fly — 

When  sayeth  the  Light  of  light, 

Teace,  it  is  I.' 

"Jesus,  Deliverer! 
Come  thou  to  me; 
Soothe  Thou  my  voyaging 
Over  life's  sea ! 

Then  when  the  storm  of  death 
Roars  sweeping  by 
Whisper,  O,  Truth  of  truth 
Teace,  it  is  I.'  " 

And  still  again,  one  of  Luther's  hymns  of  the  fifteenth 
century : 

"Oh,  world,  I  must  forsake  thee, 
And  far  away  betake  me, 
To  seek  my  native  shore ; 
So  long  I've  dwelt  in  sadness, 
I  wish  not  now  for  gladness, 
Earth's  joys  for  me  are  o'er. 

"Sore  is  my  grief  and  lonely, 
And  I  can  tell  it  only 


The  First  Night  on  the  Island 


To  Thee  my  friend  most  sure ! 
God,  let  Thy  hand  uphold  me ; 
Thy  pitying  heart  enfold  me, 
For  else  I  am  most  poor. 

"My  Refuge  when  I  hide  me, 

From  Thee  can  nought  divide  me ; 

No  pain,  no  poverty ; 

Naught  is  too  bad  to  fear  it 

If  Thou  art  then  to  spare  it; 

My  heart  asks  only  Thee." 

i 

The  spirit  of  song  had  entirely  possessed  the  lofty 
imagination  of  Miss  Pearl  and  the  utterance  of  the  words 
seemed  a  fit  expression  of  her  feelings  of  mingled  appre- 
hension and  trust.  Grimley  and  Eric  saw  the  curtains 
drawn  and  the  lights  extinguished  in  the  singer's  room 
ere  they  moved  or  spoke  and  then  Eric  said,  "I  never  ex- 
pected to  have  heard  such  music  until  I  was  within  the 
gates  of  Heaven.  Mr.  Grimley,  are  women  so  much  bet- 
ter than  men?  They  must  be  or  one  of  them  could  not 
produce  such  heavenly  sounds."  , 

"Eric,"  said  Grimley,  earnestly,  "There  is  in  every 
human  soul  just  such  music  awaiting  the  redemption  of 
the  body.  All  will  not  reach  it,  but  it  is  dormant  in  all, 
awaiting  like  that  old  harp,  the  touch  of  the  Master's 
hand.  The  spirit  of  the  past  ages  and  of  millions  of 
singers  has  come  upon  Miss  Pearl,  and  she  has  forgotten 
herself  in  the  high  themes.  To-morrow  she  will  be  like 
other  women;  to-night  she  is  exalted  high  over  us  all — 
perhaps  higher  than  the  angels." 


CHAPTER  IX 

MISS   PEARL   SENDS  A   LETTER   TO    NEW   YORK 

THUS  the  day,  so  eventful,  closed  upon  the  well  nigh 
deserted  island ;  the  still  hours  passed  peacefully  over  the 
sleepers.  Evil  events  and  dreadful  Winter  were  gather- 
ing their  forces  to  dash  upon  its  shore,  but  for  that  first 
night  which  they  spent  upon  this  far  off  island,  Gertrude 
Pearl  and  Edward  Grimley  had  nothing  but  peaceful 
thoughts  and  calm  anticipations.  Is  it  betraying  a  confi- 
dence to  say  that  their  last  waking  thoughts  were  of  each 
other? 

The  next  morning  as  Grimley  was  engaged  in  compar- 
ing certain  invoices  left  by  his  predecessor  with  the  pack- 
ages of  goods  in  the  warehouse,  he  heard  a  knock  upon 
his  door  and  the  cheerful  voice  of  Antoine. 

"Oh,  -say,  Mister  Agent,  Miss  Pearl  would  like  to  see 
you  on  business  when  you  can  spare  time  to  come  over,  or 
if  you  think  best  she  will  call  here." 

"Well,  Antoine,"  after  a  little  pause,  replied  Grimley, 
"you  may  ask  Miss  Pearl  to  come  down  here  to  state  her 
business.  Although  not  a  business  man,  I  understand  that 
to  do  business  in  its  *own  hours  and  in  its  own  place  is  one 
of  the  rules." 

Accordingly  in  a  few  moments  Gertrude  appeared  at 
the  Agent's  office — a  small  affair — but  furnished  with 
chairs,  a  desk  or  two,  with  a  little  fire  burning  in  an  open 
grate,  and  cheerfully  illuminated  by  a  window  through 
which  the  morning  sunbeams  came. 

90 


Miss  Pearl  Sends  a  Letter  to  New  York    91 

Rather  curiously  each  was  carefully  dressed  in  the  style 
of  the  period.  Grimley 's  pale  face  was  cleanly  shaved 
and  was  without  either  beard  or  moustache,  but  his  hair 
was  long  and  inclined  to  curl;  his  clothes  were  of  good 
broadcloth  of  a  dark  color,  and  his  boots,  collar,  necktie, 
were  all  scrupulously  neat— this  was  his  everyday  style, 
only  this  morning  he  had  put  his  thoughts  into  these  de- 
tails. Miss  Pearl  had  on  a  dark  woolen  dress  with  shawl 
to  match  and  a  bonnet  made  for  warmth  as  well  as  hand- 
some appearance — of  beaver  and  a  feather. 

As  Grimley  saw  her  walking  lightly  down  the  pathway, 
he  said  to  himself :  "Surely  these  islands  were  never  trod- 
den by  so  beauteous  a  being  as  this  one  I  see,  since  the 
Creator  first  formed  them."  Hastily  recalling  the  evening 
before  when  he  drank  in — in  a  measure  beyond  words — 
the  high  and  lofty  strains  of  song,  revealing  a  spirit  equal 
to  its  external  form,  he  felt  an  impulse  to  fall  down  and 
worship  the  maiden ;  but  no  such  man  was  Edward  Grim- 
ley.  An  impulse  might  be  felt,  but  no  emotion  moved 
him;  reason  and  self-control  were  his  birthright-  and 
they  had  been  cultivated  to  a  high  degree.  Hence,  he  was 
able  to  receive  Miss  Pearl  with  an  easy  manner. 
:  Both  Antoine  and  Hector  were  with  her,  but  she  pleas- 
antly dismissed  the  former,  telling  him  to  wait  for  her 
outside  the  door.  Mr.  Grimley  placed  a  chair  for  her 
and  resumed  his  own  seat  behind  a  low  business  desk  in 
a  convenient  position  to  see  and  be  seen  as  might  be. 

"Mr.  Grimley,"  lightly  began  the  young  lady,  "if  I 
understand  the  matter  rightly,  I  am  under  your  care  as 
the  Company's  Agent,  am  I  not?  I  am  at  liberty,  also,  to 
call  upon  you  when  I  need  anything.  Is  it  not  so  ?" 

Mr.  Grimley  bowed  an  acquiescence,  in  no  way  showing 
whether  he  felt  it  to  be  a  pleasure  and  said  quietly,  "I  am 
paid  to  look  out  for  the  Company's  property  and  to  obey 


92     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

orders.  Broad  instructions  have  been  given  me  relating 
to  you.  I  am  to  furnish  you  with  all  the  money,  supplies 
or  service  you  require,  and,"  he  continued,  with  a  slight 
smile,  "this  makes  me  very  nearly  your  humble  servant, 
which  I  am  happy  to  be." 

Miss  Pearl  responded  quickly  also  with  a  momentary 
smile:  "I  shall  endeavor  not  to  take  advantage  of  these 
instructions.  I  wish  this  morning  to  ask  you  a  few 
questions.  Twenty- four  hours  ago  I  little  expected  to  be 
an  inhabitant  of  these  islands,  and  my  position  is 
most  strange  and  unexpected.  Don't  think  that  I  am 
alarmed  or  dissatisfied,  but  I  wish  to  know  more  than 
I  do.  Have  you  any  idea  how  long  I  may  be  delayed 
here?" 

Mr.  Grimley  replied  with  a  grave,  yet  kind  voice:  "I 
can  appreciate  your  feelings  of  surprise.  Once  in  my  life 
and  experience  I  have  seen  even  a  greater  change  wrought 
in  a  day,  and  I  have  already  given  your  dilemma  some 
thought.  You  cannot  get  away  from  here  under  any  cir- 
cumstances under  a  month's  time.  This  is  the  first  day  of 
winter  and  although  the  day  is  mild  and  balmy,  in  a  few 
hours  we  may  be  in  the  midst  of  the  first  storms  of  the 
season.  After  these  storms  set  in,  so  Eric  tells  me,  it  is  a 
month  before  the  winter  is  so  fairly  set  in  that  one — 
especially  a  lady — can  with  proper  guides  and  with  fair 
chance  of  surviving  a  journey  of  some  hundreds  of  miles 
through  the  wilderness,  set  out  overland  either  south  or 
east.  This  trip  can  be  taken  any  time  up  to  the  first  of 
March  or  say  any  time  in  January  or  February.  You 
understand  that  after  May  1st  you  can  leave  at  your 
utmost  ease  by  the  weekly  line  of  steamers,  but  not  until 
then  without  ri_k  and  some  personal  danger." 

Miss  Pearl  did  not  appear  much  cast  down  by  this  intel- 
ligence. She  had  evidently  gleaned  as  much  information 


Miss  Pearl  Sends  a  Letter  to  New  York    93 

from  the  Madame  and  Virginie  the  evening  before,  but 
she  had  another  question. 

"Mr.  Grimley,  is  there  any  way  in  which  I  can  send  a 
letter  to  my  aunt  and  guardian  ?  You  read  her  letter  and 
must  know  how  anxious  she  will  be  about  me." 

"Yes,  Eric  tells  me  there  will  doubtless  be  a  schooner 
or  two  pass  southward  to-day  or  to-morrow,  and  I  think, 
while  they  will  not  delay  so  long  as  to  stop  here,  I  can  take 
a  boat — or,  better  yet,  Eric  will,  and  put  the  letter 
aboard." 

"If  that  is  so,  I  must  write  it  at  once  so  as  not  to  lose 
the  chance,  and,  by  the  way,  Mr.  Grimley,  I  shall  tell  my 
aunt  that  I  shall  probably  be  an  inhabitant  here  all  the 
winter.  Do  you  see  any  reason  why  I  should  not  say  so  ?" 

"No,  I  see  no  fair  reason  why  you  should  not  stay  in 
safety.  There  are  risks,  but  not  as  large  as  in  traveling 
through  the  dense  forests  between  us  and  civilization. 
Should  you  be  seriously  ill  you  might  need  the  services 
of  a  physician,  and  inevitably  you  will  miss  a  great  many 
comforts,  not  to  mention  the  luxuries  of  life  in  more  ac- 
cessible places." 

Miss  Pearl  replied  in  a  new  and  softer  tone  than  any 
she  had  yet  used  in  her  conversation :  "You  expect  your- 
self to  run  all  the  risks  of  the  residence  here,  do  you  not, 
Mr.  Grimley  ?  You  may  be  ill  and  you  will  miss  the  com- 
forts of  civilization,  will  you  not?"  She  glanced  about 
the  rough  warehouse  and  failed  not  to  note  the  ladder 
leading  to  the  upper  floor,  and  added  simply,  pointing  to 
it,  "That  is  the  way  you  get  up  to  your  apartments,  is  it 
not?" 

"Yes,  those  are  my  palace  stairs,"  he  said  smilingly, 
"but  I  am  doing  penance  and  the  rougher  and  harder 
my  lot  the  better  I  am  pleased ;  I  deliberately  chose  this, 
but  with  you  it  is  accidental." 


94     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

"Yes,"  quickly  interrupted  Miss  Pearl,  "it  may  be 
equally  a  health  restoring  penance  for  me,  even  if  it  be 
involuntary."  Rising  she  gave  her  hand  to  the  young 
man  with  a  movement  indicating  a  frank  confidence  and 
said  in  conclusion:  "I  will  have  the  letter  written  by 
noon.  Will  you  be  good  enough  to  have  Eric  all  ready  to 
take  it  in  case  a  schooner  should  come  in  sight?  I  shall 
watch  for  one  through  the  telescope."  Calling  Antoine, 
who  was  idly  waiting  outside,  she  stepped  lightly  down 
the  path.  Philosophic  Grimley  watched  her  and  said  in 
an  undertone,  "Oh,  that  I  were  Adam  if  that  were  Eve! 
But  this  is  no  Garden  of  Eden,  and  my  wages  are  but 
thirty  dollars  per  month  and  found.  Would  that  I  could 
serve  for  her  as  Jacob  served  for  Rachel !" 

Mr.  Jackson,  her  faithful  escort,  had  told  Miss  Pearl 
just  before  the  departure  of  the  Great  West  that  Edward 
Grimley  was  a  graduate  of  the  same  university  as  himself, 
although  in  a  previous  class — that  he  belonged  to  the  same 
secret  society,  and  that  he  had  heard  of  him  as  high  up 
both  in  his  studies  and  in  athletics.  Hence,  the  lady  had 
immediately  put  her  own  interpretation  upon  his  confes- 
sion as  to  his  now  doing  penance.  Womanlike,  she  had 
thought,  that  it  was  an  affair  of  the  heart — that  he  had 
been  treated  cruelly  and  to  save  his  peace  he  had 
withdrawn  from  civilization — not  for  hire,  but  for  lost 
love's  sake.  Miss  Pearl  was  wrong — Grimley  had  been 
deeply  wounded,  indeed,  but  in  another  part  of  his  mental 
organization — as  will  be  explained  hereafter. 

At  two  o'clock  a  long  letter  had  been  written  and  duly" 
directed  to  aunt  Estelle,  care  of  the  well  known  house  of 
Worthy  Williarhs  &  Co.,  New  York  City.  The  writing 
had  been  interrupted  by  the  noon-day  meal,  which  was  pre- 
pared and  served  with  exact  propriety  at  twelve  o'clock. 
Antoine  knocked  at  the  outer  door  of  her  apartment  and 


Miss  Pearl  Sends  a  Letter  to  New  York    95 

said  gently,  "Mam'selle,  dinner  is  awaiting  your  conven- 
ience." 

"Thank  you,  Antoine,  I  will  be  down  in  a  moment." 

The  repast  over,  Miss  Pearl  returned  to  her  task  of 
writing,  but  alternated  it  by  frequent  trips  both  to  the 
north  and  south  windows,  each  time  sweeping  with  care- 
ful gaze  the  utmost  limit  of  the  horizon.  She  was  soon 
rewarded  by  the  appearance  of  a  white  shadowy  sail  in 
the  far  distance  and  knowing  that  some  hours  would  pass 
ere  the  ship  could  sail  by  the  island,  Miss  Pearl  leisurely 
finished  her  letter,  made  a  little  toilet  suitable  for  out- 
doors, and  calling  Virginie,  they  walked  out  together  to- 
ward the  warehouse. 

Knocking,  the  door  was  opened  by  the  Agent,  who  had 
been  steadily  busy  with  his  invoices.  Handling  some 
heavy  cloths  in  stock  for  the  trappers'  trade,  he  had 
found  the  exercise  difficult  and  had  laid  off  his  coat ;  this, 
upon  admitting  the  ladies,  he  immediately  resumed  and 
upon  Miss  Pearl's  saying  politely  she  did  not  wish 
to  interrupt  him  in  his  work,  that  he  need  not  put  on 
his  coat  on  account  of  her  coming  for  a  moment,  he  re- 
plied, with  a  dignity  that  impressed  her : 

"If  you  will  not  allow  me  to  resume  my  coat  on  account 
of  respect  to  you,  at  least  let  me  do  so  out  of  respect  to 
myself."  After  which  he  added  most  pleasantly  and 
frankly,  "I  see  you  have  your  letter  ready ;  now  where  is 
the  ship?  .  Have  you  sighted  it?" 

"Yes,"  replied  Miss  Pearl.  "There  is  a  schooner— I 
think  that  is  what  you  call  a  two  masted  vessel — just 
rounding  to  the  west  of  our  neighbor  island,  and  Eric  will 
have  a  good  pull  to  get  it  I  am  afraid."  She  handed  her 
letter  to  Grimley  and  put  in  his  hand  a  Spanish  half-dol- 
lar, nearly  the  only  coined  currency  in  circulation  at  the 
time.  "That  is  for  the  postage ;  it  is  a  double  letter  and  it 


96     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

will  need  that  much.  I  should  not  wish  my  Aunt's  friend 
to  have  to  pay  her  postage ;  I  am  too  well  taught  for  that, 
although  I  know  that  if  it  is  not  paid,  the  letter  will  go 
safely  and  it  can  be  paid  when  it  reaches  New  York.  I 
have,  however,  frequently  heard  my  Uncle  complain  that 
people  wrote  him  on  trivial  matters  and  let  him  pay  for 
the  postage  after  the  letter  arrived.  He  says  it  should  be 
made  a  law  that  all  letters  should  be  prepaid  and  that 
would  stop  the  loss." 

Two  hours  later,  Eric  Johnson  was  alongside  the  Agnes 
Belle,  of  Michigan  City,  in  a  little  canoe,  in  which  he  had 
also  taken  Antoine,  "for  ballast,"  as  he  said,  but  really 
for  his  company.  The  boy,  Antoine,  sat  in  the  stern  and 
used  a  small  paddle  with  considerable  skill,  mostly  to  give 
direction  to  the  little  craft  while  the  man  gave  his  great 
strength  to  long  sweeping  pulls  with  his  paddle,  used 
sometimes  on  one  side  of  the  canoe  and  sometimes  on  the 
other.  The  Captain  willingly  received  the  letter  and 
after  a  little  conversation  Eric  pushed  off  and  ere  twilight 
was  safely  back  over  the  smooth  waters  of  the  lake. 

Let  us  follow  the  course  of  this  missive  upon  its  long 
trip  from  the  then  verge  to  the  center  of  the  civilization 
of  America.  Four  days  later  the  Captain  of  the  Agnes 
Belle  walked  into  the  post-office  at  Michigan  City  and 
handing  the  clerk  the  half-dollar,  asked,  "When  does  the 
next  mail  go  out?"  and  the  clerk  answered,  "In  half  a 
week,  if  the  weather  will  permit.  The  mail  was  made  up 
this  morning,  and  we  have  no  stage  except  twice  a  week." 
"All  right,"  said  the  honest  Captain,  "that  will  be  in  time, 
I  guess — the  fellow  who  sent  the  letter  didn't  say  any- 
thing about  haste,  and  I  see  that  nothing  except  the  direc- 
tion is  written  on  it.  When  I  am  in  a  hurry  with  my 
letters  I  always  put  on  them  'In  haste/  Bye,  bye." 

The  clerk  was  a  shrewd  fellow  bred  in  a  country  store 


Miss  Pearl  Sends  a  Letter  to  New  York    97 

in  New  England,  from  which  he  had  been  discharged  for 
pilfering,  and  had  "gone  West" — this  being  another  name 
for  the  later  term  "gone  wrong."  Noticing  the  absence 
of  the  tell-tale  word  "prepaid,"  he  took  the  letter  and  put 
on  the  corner  the  name  of  the  post-office  and  the  date  and 
added  "Collect  fifty  cents."  "I  swonny,  I  believe  I  am  in 
luck  this  morning,"  said  he,  "I  am  a  half-dollar  ahead, 
anyway.  If  I  could  get  a  letter  like  that  every  day  I 
should  soon  have  enough  to  set  up  in  business  and  get 
rich,  and  then  run  for  Congress." 

A  little  more  than  a  week  later  the  letter  was  in  Fort 
Wayne,  having  traveled  on  a  stage  coach  through  storm 
and  snow,  and  in  ten  days  it  reached  New  York  by  the 
way  of  Cincinnati,  and  Philadelphia,  so  not  far  from 
Christmas,  Gertrude's  aunt  sat  in  a  chair  in  Mr.  Williams' 
office  reading  it. 

This  letter,  written  from  a  prudent  young  lady  to  one 
much  older,  cannot  be  reproduced  here,  although  it  de- 
scribed much  better  than  the  present  writer  can  possibly 
do  so  the  events  here  attempted  to  be  portrayed — but  we 
may  use  perhaps  a  few  sentences. 

"You  know,  dear  Aunt,  that  I  have  been  worrying  over 
the  question,  'Why  was  I  created  to  lead  a  useless  life.' 
When  I  was  thinking  seriously  as  to  being  shut  up  all  the 
long  winter  on  this  little  island,  all  at  once  it  came  to 
my  mind  that  here  I  would  find  the  solution  of  the  prob- 
lem. I  still  think  so,  although  I  cannot  write  all  my 
thoughts  on  this  great  question. 

"Since  you  have  written  me,  I  know  why  I  have  felt  so 
toward  my  uncle.  From  the  time  he  lost  his  property  he 
has  been  to  me  a  changed  man.  I  have  felt  that  he  was 
ready  to  sacrifice  me — or  my  fortune,  to  retrieve  his  own. 
He  has  shut  me  off  from  all  society,  all  books,  all 
thoughts,  except  such  as  he  might  seek  to  inspire.  You, 


98     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

dear  aunt,  have  noticed  my  wasting  health  and  waning 
strength;  let  me  say  that  it  was  caused  by  the  presence 
of  the  spirit  of  evil.  I  knew  it  not;  it  came  so  insidi- 
ously that  I  felt  resistance  meant  death;  for  my  uncle 
sought  to  obtain  a  sole  magnetic  control  over  me,  which 
I  as  incessantly  sought  to  resist.  How  glad  I  was  to 
make  this  western  journey  to  get  away  from  his  influence ! 
— little  did  I  dream  that  I  was  being  sent  as  an  article  of 
merchandise  to  a  market — or  like  a  beast  to  the  shambles. 
My  cheek  burns  with  shame  when  I  think  of  it,  and  I 
thank  God  for  His  watchful  eye  in  preserving  me.  I  feel 
safe  in  His  hands  and  none  the  less  so  on  account  of  these 
strong  walls  and  the  protection  promised  me  through  your 

influence  with  Mr.  Williams So,  dear 

Aunt,  don't  worry  about  me.  Consider  me  the  same  as 
on  a  farm  for  the  summer  months  or  attending  music 
lessons  for  the  winter  in  Munich.  One  thing  I  almost 
forgot  to  mention.  When  I  was  looking  through  the 
glass  at  the  man  who  was  left  off  the  steamer  and  taken 
over  to  the  mainland,  I  had  a  curious  thought — I  thought 
it  was  my  uncle,  your  husband.  He  has  a  peculiar  way 
with  him  as  you  know,  as  he  lights  his  cigar,  of  holding 
his  match  until  the  light  is  all  gone,  before  he  throws  it 
down.  This  man  did  this  exactly  as  uncle  does.  Then 
besides,  his  shape  and  movements  were  so  like  his  that  I 
felt  greatly  impressed  while  I  knew  that  it  could  not  be. 
I  dismissed  the  thought  from  my  mind  but  in  the  evening 
when  the  little  boy,  Antoine,  told  about  the  twenty-dollar 
gold  piece  he  had  given  Eric — the  wood  contractor — it 
brought  it  again  to  my  mind — this  was  so  like  uncle.  Still 
another  thought  was  added — that  it  really  might  be  my 
uncle  from  St.  Louis  was  shadowing  me  with  his  evil 
presence.  Of  course  there  is  nothing  in  this,  but  it  shows 
you  how  my  thoughts  are  still  agitated  by  the  evil  which 


Miss  Pearl  Sends  a  Letter  to  New  York    99 

has  and   I  am  afraid   still   threatens  me 

"Have  I  mentioned  the  Agent's  name  who  resides  here  ? 
His  name  is  Edward  Grimley.  He  seems  to  be  a  very 
good  business-man  indeed.  I  have  called  at  his  office 
once  and  he  has  undertaken  to  have  this  letter  sent  on  by 
some  vessel  and  he  says  that  anything  I  wish  him  to  do  he 
has  directions  from  his  employers  for  doing.  That  he 
is  paid  for  it  by  the  company  and  he  is  very  desirous  of 
doing  his  duty  in  the  matter  of  my  needs." 


CHAPTER  X 

THE   DETECTIVE   FROM    ST.   LOUIS   ON    THE  TRAIL 

MRS.  GOODWIN  upon  concluding  the  reading  of  the  long 
epistle,  handed  it  to  Mr.  Williams,  who  hastily  glanced 
over  its  contents  as  a  matter  of  politeness,  rather  than 
curiosity,  but  when  he  reached  that  part  telling  of  the 
resemblance  of  the  man  in  the  canoe  to  her  uncle  and  her 
curious  thoughts  relating  to  it,  his  interest  was  wonder- 
fully quickened.  "May  I  make  a  note  or  two  from  this 
letter  before  you  take  it?"  he  said,  and  receiving  a  ready 
consent  he  carefully  copied — word  for  word — what  Miss 
Pearl  had  written  about  the  stranger.  Mrs.  Goodwin 
and  her  friend  then  referred  to  the  curious  position  in 
which  the  former's  niece  was  situated.  "There  is  noth- 
ing for  it  now,  Mrs.  Goodwin,  except  to  wait  for  spring. 
You  had  better  write  the  young  lady  every  fortnight,  and 
chance  the  letter  reaching  her,  via  Grand  Traverse  Bay. 
They  have  a  post-office  there  and  that  is  within  30  to  60 
miles — I  don't  know  which." 

Mrs.  Goodwin  acquiesced  in  this,  but  still  lingering,  said 
hesitatingly,  "I  wish  we  knew  more  about  this  Mr.  Ed- 
ward Grimley,  the  Agent  there.  My  niece  quite  fully 
describes  all  the  people  left  on  the  island — even  Hector, 
the  dog — but  merely  says  that  Mr.  Grimley,  who  is  cer- 
tainly the  most  important  person  on  the  island,  is  a  good 
business  man  and  quite  anxious  to  do  his  duty." 

"As  if,"  said  the  gray-haired  merchant,  "that  were  not 
description  and  praise  enough.  I  wish  Mrs.  Goodwin, 

100 


The  Detective  From  St.  Louis  on  the  Trail  101 

that  I  had  a  son  to  succeed  me  who  would  fill  that  de- 
scription." The  lady  bowed  in  an  almost  painful  silence, 
for  both  were  childless  and  the  shadows  of  the  decline  of 
life  were  enfolding  them. 

"Perhaps  there  may  be  no  danger,"  she  said  at  length, 
"but  beneath  a  cool  and  even  exterior  my  niece  has  an 
ardent,  impetuous  nature  capable  of  any  sacrifice  when 
her  feelings  are  engaged.  It  was  upon  this  that  my  hus- 
band so  unhappily  calculated.  If  this  Mr.  Grimley  should 
be  a  young  and  worthy  man  I  fear  that  my  niece  will  be  in 
all  the  more  danger — "  But  seeing  a  smile  upon  the  face 
of  her  old  admirer,  she  added,  "It  is  through  exposures  to 
such  risks  that  women  sometimes  are  made  the  happiest 
of  mortals.  Let  us  hope  for  the  best." 

When  the  anxious,  and  must  it  be  said,  the  unhappy 
lady,  returned  to  her  home  where  care  and  crime  were 
also  inmates,  Mr.  Williams,  acting  on  his  business  principle 
of  finishing  one  thing  before  commencing  another,  wrote 
a  letter  something  like  this — to  an  old  schoolmate  prac- 
ticing law  in  St.  Louis : 

"Dear  Sam: — 

Here  is  business  for  you.  I  am  informed  through  a 
letter  that  on  the  last  day  of  November,  a  stranger  was 
put  off — or  rather  took  himself  off — the  steamer  Great 
East,  bound  from  Chicago  to  Buffalo,  at  the  Little  Mani- 
tou  Island  in  Lake  Michigan;  that  he  hired  a  man  and 
canoe  to  take  himself  over  to  the  mainland — about  seven 
or  ten  miles  distant — that  he  paid  for  the  nominal 
use  of  the  craft  a  twenty-dollar  gold  piece.  He 
was  seen  by  a  young  woman  who  thought  she  recog- 
nized a  resemblance  to  another  uncle,  a  Mr.  Herman 
Goodwin,  of  New  York  City,  brother  of  the  Newton 
Goodwin,  a  young  man  now  become  notoriously  impe- 


102    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

cunious,  formerly  rich,  poor  fellow.  I  hand  you  a  copy 
of  what  the  young  woman  says  in  her  letter.  Keep  it  to 
yourself  and  work  the  case  up  so  that  you  get  the  reward 
and  also  a  good  fee  and  plenty  of  reputation.  Let  me  add 
this — I  have  a  protege — the  young  lady  who  wrote  the 
letter — stopping  for  the  winter  in  the  ligh'thouse — queer 
place  and  queer  thing,  but  true,  and  there  is  a  party  there 
on  the  island  by  the  name  of  Edward  Grimley.  He  has 
charge  of  the  Transportation  Company's  affairs,  as  Agent. 
Now  I  wish  you  to  divide  the  amount  you  get  with  him 
and  also  in  working  up  this  matter  to  have  your  agents 
instructed  to  give  particular  attention  to  the  safety  and 
comfort  of  the  young  lady,  Miss  Gertrude  Pearl  and 
the  other  occupants  of  the  lighthouse.  Do  you  agree 
to  this  ? 

"Now,  Sam,  go  in,  get  the  man  and  the  money.  They 
are  right  there  and  will  be  for  many  long  weeks." 

The — must  it  be  owned — rather  seedy  looking  Samuel 
P.  Latham  proceeded  to  the  office  of  the  Chief  of  Police 
of  the  City  of  St.  Louis,  after  acknowledging  the  receipt 
of  the  foregoing  letter  and  agreeing  specially  to  the  con- 
ditions of  a  division  of  the  reward  with  the  Transporta- 
tion Company's  Agent  and  the  watch  and  care  of  Miss 
Pearl.  Sam  was  honest  and  gray.  He  said  cheerfully, 
however :  "I  am  like  the  fruit  that  ripens  late  in  the  year 
— slow  but  sure  to  get  there.  All  I  need  is  one  good  case 
and  I  am  a  made  man  for  life  and  sure  of  a  splendid 
funeral." 

The  Chief  of  Police  knew  him  and  was  ready  to  sign  a 
document  agreeing  to  the  payment  of  the  reward  of 
twenty  thousand  dollars,  if  through  information  furnished 
by  him,  certain  securities  and  money,  and  also  the  person 
of  a  certain  described,  etc.,  etc.,  should  be  secured  and 


The  Detective  From  Si.  Louis  on  the  Trail  103 

returned  to  St.  Louis.  The  document  was  safely  worded 
— signed  and  a  copy  deposited  in  the  safe  of  the  Chief's 
office.  The  two  long  heads  were  held  close  to  each  other 
for  a  time,  and  then  and  there  plans  involving  the  expendi- 
ture of  many  hundreds  of  dollars,  possible  dangers 
thought  of  and  provided  for  and  the  whole  powerful 
machinery  of  the  criminal  law  of  the  United  States  put 
into  silent  but  resistless  motion. 

The  Chief  said  at  last,  "When  that  double  dyed  rascal 
lit  that  cigar  on  that  far  off  water,  he  furnished  the  exact 
clue  such  as  we  always  look  for  in  searching  for  these 
first  class  rogues.  They  are  too  keen  to  be  caught  by  any 
common  act  but  some  little  thing  like  this  lets  the  day- 
light into  their  retreats.  I  know  this  fellow  well  and  I 
have  seen  him  often  hold  his  match  just  as  the  young 
woman  wrote.  It  was  a  Yankee  trick  he  learned  when 
young  to  keep  from  the  risk  of  setting  anything  on  fire. 
And  a  good  trick  for  anyone  to  learn  too,"  added  the 
worthy  official. 

This  conversation  took  place  on  the  fifth  day  of  January 
between  the  lawyer  and  the  Chief  of  Police ;  the  owners 
of  the  bank  were  taken  into  the  consultation  and  on  the 
seventh,  a  slender,  gray-eyed,  cool,  collected  looking  man 
of  forty  took  the  steamboat  at  the  levee  for  Peoria,  Illi- 
nois, on  his  way  to  the  far  north.  Said  a  young  lady  to 
her  mother  in  commenting  upon  the  strangers  about  them 
and  pointing  to  the  man :  "I  know  what  that  man  is ;  I  can 
see  it  in  his  looks.  He  is  an  inventor.  Inventors  are 
always  neat,  but  poor-looking,  and  thin;  they  don't  get 
enough  to  eat.  I  have  heard  of  one  that  used  to  go  to  bed 
early  nights  so  that  his  wife  could  wash  out  his  only  shirt, 
and  she  would  go  in  the  evening  and  clean  and  wash  out 
his  office — right  down  on  her  knees  on  the  floor  and  then, 
mean  man,  when  he  did  get  rich  he  left  his  wife  and  went 


104     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

off  with  another  woman.     I  hate  those  inventors  and  that 
man  is  one  you  may  be  sure." 

It  is  a  fact  that  no  pure  young  woman  would 
love  the  man  the  speaker  had  so  mistaken,  if  they  could 
have  looked  into  his  mind  and  seen  working  the  dark, 
bloody  and  forceful  schemes  that  were  revolving  in  his 
mind.  Yet  he  was  not  a  bad  man.  He  had  a  wife  and 
children  who  loved  him,  and  he  was  a  member  of  the 
Masonic  Order,  was  a  man  of  recognized  character.  The 
old  Wessex  song  describes  him  fairly  well : 

"My  dog  he  has  his  master's  nose, 
To  smell  a  knave  through  silken  hose, 
If  friends  or  honest  men  go  bye, 
Welcome  quothe  my  dog  and  I. 

"Of  foreign  tongues  let  scholars  brag, 
With  fifteen  names  for  a  pudding  bag, 
Two  tongues  never  told  a  lie, 
Their  wearers  be  my  dog  and  I." 

Truly,  this  man  was  a  single  individual  matched,  as  the 
experienced  Chief  well  knew,  against  a  great,  secret  and 
mysterious  organization,  but  he  was  wise  and  experienced 
and  moreover  had  the  whole  law  preserving  force  of  the 
country  at  his  command  in  the  last  resort.  He  bore  papers 
from  the  Governor  of  Missouri  to  the  Governors  of  both 
Wisconsin  and  Michigan,  issued  however,  with  the  utmost 
secrecy  and  these  in  good  time  would  bring  others  which 
would  enable  him  to  call  upon  the  local  authorities  for  any 
aid  that  he  might  think  necessary,  aside  from  his  own 
ready  devices  to  be  thought  of  when  the  hour  of  emer- 
gency might  arise. 

In  following  the  fortunes  of  this  single  but  important 


The  Detective  From  St.  Louis  on  the  Trail  105 

letter,  we  are  several  weeks  behind  the  time  when  Eric, 
just  as  the  sun  was  setting,  rowed  up  to  the  pier  after  his 
long  and  laborious  mail  service.  Here  he  found  the 
Madame,  who  instantly  took  her  Antoine  by  the  hand,  re- 
lieved to  get  him  again,  and  hurried  homeward  to  prepare 
the  evening  meal.  Grimley  and  the  two  young  ladies  who 
were  also  there,  watched  Eric  as  he  drew  the  boat  to  land, 
well  out  of  the  way  of  the  water  line.  The  latter  person 
soon  left  to  get  his  own  and  the  Agent's  supper,  leaving 
the  three  young  people  and  Hector,  the  noble  dog,  sole 
occupants  of  the  long  structure  which  in  its  present  de- 
serted condition  might  be  said  to  represent  a  promenade 
with  a  level  though  unequal  wooden  floor. 

Miss  Pearl  remarked  that  it  would  be  pleasant  to  go  to 
the  extreme  end  of  the  pier,  to  which  her  companions 
readily  assented  and  the  three  walked  together  almost  in 
silence,  but  Gertrude  slyly  asked  the  question  of  Grimley 
how  many  people  he  thought  there  were  on  the  place  the 
evening  before  just  as  the  two  steamers  were  about  to 
leave.  He  replied  that  there  must  have  been  at  least  one 
thousand.  "When  they  were  gone  a  few  minutes  later, 
they  left  us  only  six  in  number." 

"More  than  that,"  quickly  spoke  Virginie,  "Eric's  man, 
he  one,  the  stranger  man  he  make  eight  and  Hector  dog 
he  make  nine." 

"True,"  said  Mr.  Grimley,  "but  my  number  soon  came 
to  be  the  right  one.  Virginie,"  he  continued,  turning 
to  the  dark-eyed  maid,  "did  Eric  ever  take  anybody  else 
over  to  the  Michigan  shore?" 

"Yes,  a  good  many  people,"  said  Virginie.  "They  call 
him  Brother  when  they  come  and  he  gives  them  to  eat — 
the  best  things — and  he  rows  them  over  and  brings  them 
back.  Some  be  ugly  men,  look  wicked  to  me.  Papa  say 
for  me  not  to  look  at  them  and  not  let  them  see  me,  but 


106     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

papa  say  Eric,  good  man,  very  good,  kind  and  gentle  man 
and  they  cheat  poor  Eric — papa  say  that." 

A  little  shade  of  anxiety  passed  over  Grimley 's  face  but 
he  asked  no  more  questions.  Neither  did  Virginie  seem 
to  have  anything  more  to  tell.  Miss  Pearl  noticed  the 
fleeting  expression  and  partly  to  turn  the  subject  observed : 

"Mr.  Grimley,  did  you  ever  reflect  upon  the  great 
changes  a  little  time  can  bring  ?  I  know  you  have,  because 
you  spoke  of  it  last  evening  but  now  when  I  think  of  yes- 
terday evening  and  all  the  people  that  were  here  and  to- 
night so  few,  I  wonder  at  it  but  I  wonder  the  more  at  the 
contentment  with  which  I  view  the  change  that  has  come 
to  me.  Already  I  feel  at  home  or  at  least  have  a  home- 
like feeling.  I  am  at  leisure  to  notice  the  beauty  of  the 
evening,  the  delightful  clearness  of  the  water  which  we 
can  see  through  these  great  cracks  between  the  planks 
upon  which  we  walk.  I  listen  with  pleasure  to  the  soft 
whispering  of  the  autumn  breezes.  A  situation  that  yes- 
terday morning  I  should  have  viewed-  with  horror,  this 
evening  I  would  not  change  for  any  other  I  know  of,  I 
am  so  content — I  feel  safe  and  strangely  happy." 

As  Miss  Pearl  uttered  these  words  with  kindling  eyes 
in  a  deep  yet  low  voice  filled  with  enthusiasm  and  accom- 
panied with  slight  gestures  to  indicate  the  past  and  the 
present,  and  the  scenery  which  she  described,  Grimley  in- 
voluntarily thought  of  the  songs  that  he  had  heard  so  full 
of  beauty  and  power  the  evening  before.  He  had  diffi- 
culty in  restraining  his  feelings  of  admiration,  but  he  ob- 
served at  length  briefly  and  yet  kindly : 

"Miss  Pearl,  you  are  eloquent,  but  does  not  your  con- 
tentment arise  from  the  good  care  the  Madame  is  taking 
of  you?  You  say  she  is  like  a  mother  to  you.  What 
higher  praise  could  you  give  her?  Your  food,  and  your 
appetite  inspired  by  this  high  altitude,  are  excellent.  You 


The  Detective  From  St.  Louis  on  the  Trail  107 

have  a  strong  castle  to  rest  in  and  delightful  apartments, 
albeit  very  lofty.  You  have  Hector  and  you  have 
youth  and  health.  You  have  Virginie  and  Antoine  for 
company,  and  Eric  and  I  'warders  on  the  outer  wall.' ' 

"Yes,"  she  replied  more  thoughtfully,  "I  have  all  these 
but  I  don't  like  to  analyze  my  feelings  nor  their  causes  too 
closely.  It  is  enough  that  I  am  and  that  I  feel.  I  say 
I  am  happy  and  am  content  and  that  should  end  it.  A 
bird  is  happy  without  stopping  to  explain  why.  I  have 
seen  them  almost  burst  with  joy  as  they  have  sung  their 
little  notes ;  that  is  the  way  I  wish  to  be  happy." 

Her  companion  gravely  responded :  "That  may  do  for 
a  woman,  surrounded  by  the  strong  safeguards  of  a  home 
but  not  for  a  man  until  he  gets  to  heaven.  Reason  and 
self-keeping  should  reign  kings  over  both  joy  and  sorrow 
and  to  rule  properly  the  question  must  always  be  asked, 
'why  am  I  feeling  thus  ?'  Allow  me  to  ask  one  more  ques- 
tion. Does  not  your  resignation — a  pleasant  one  I  mean 
— come  from  a  sense  of  a  danger  escaped?" 

"Hardly,  Mr.  Grimley,  because  yesterday  I  knew  of 
no  danger.  I  was  sailing  along  to  a  sure  home — as  I 
thought,  where  I  should  see  society  and  friends,  and  all 
else  I  felt  I  could  ask  for.  I  had  youth  and  health  then, 
and  food  and  appetite — you  smile — and  now  I  am  hap- 
pier than  then — but  I  won't  allow  any  more  talk  about 
myself.  Let  us  speak  of  Virginie.  She  knows  we  are 
wasting  our  words.  Don't  you,  dear?" 

"Yes,"  simply  returned  the  maid.  "I  think  supper  is 
ready  and  mamma  will  wish  for  us,  and  Hector  is  hungry." 

As  Grimley  parted  with  his  company  at  the  door  of 
their  residence — if  such  it  may  be  called,  unbarred  by  the 
careful  Madame  Malloire,  Miss  Pearl  with  a  half  smile 
said  to  him:  "How  early  may  I  call  upon  you  in  the 
morning  at  your  place  of  business,  Mr.  Agent?" 


108     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

"I  shall  be  at  my  office  from  eight  to  ten  in  the  morning 
and  shall  be  glad  to  see  you,"  said  the  Agent,  also  with 
a  half  smile. 

"Well,  at  half  past  eight  then  you  may  expect  me." 

That  evening,  tempted  by  the  continued  mildness  of 
the  weather,  and  shall  we  say  it,  also  inspired  by  recol- 
lections of  the  songs  of  the  evening  before,  Eric  and 
Grimley  paced  up  and  down  the  green  pathway  lead- 
ing from  the  pier  to  the  lighthouse.  They  said 
nothing  but  each  glanced  .frequently  towards  the  brightly 
illuminated  windows  of  the  story  occupied  by  Gertrude. 
Their  wishes  were  not  disappointed  for  soon  the  peculiar 
tinkling  notes  of  the  harp  were  heard  and  as  if  also  re- 
calling the  last  evening,  the  same  songs  were  rendered 
but  with  a  still  greater  effect. 

The  singer  was  lost  in  the  subject  of  the  hymns — but 
at  the  close  and  after  a  little  interval,  as  though  with  some 
difficulty  she  were  recalling  the  words,  she  sang  in  a  deep, 
almost  man-like  tone  but  of  surprising  sweetness,  the 
words  of  the  old  watchman's  song  as  it  has  been  sung 
for  centuries  in  the  towns  and  villages  of  the  fatherland 
— a  verse  for  each  hour  from  ten  to  three  in  the  morning : 

"Hark !    Ye  neighbors,  and  hear  me  tell, 
Ten  now  strikes  on  the  belfry  bell ! 
Ten  are  the  Holy  Commandments  given, 
To  man  below,  from  God  in  Heaven. 
Human  watch  from  harm  can't  ward  us : 
God  will  watch  and  God  will  guard  us ; 
He,  through  His  eternal  might, 
Grant  us  all  a  blessed  night. 

Hark !    Ye  neighbors,  and  hear  me  tell, 
Eleven  sounds  on  the  belfry  bell! 


The  Detective  From  St.  Louis  on  the  Trail  109 

Eleven  Apostles  of  holy  mind 
Taught  the  gospel  to  mankind. 
Human  watch  from  harm  can't  ward  us : 
God  will  watch  and  God  will  guard  us ; 
He,  through  His  eternal  might, 
Grant  us  all  a  blessed  night. 

Hark !    Ye  neighbors,  and  hear  me  tell, 
Twelve  resounds  from  the  belfry  bell ! 
Twelve  Disciples  to  Jesus  came, 
Who  suffered  rebuke  for  their  Saviour's  name. 
Human  watch  from  harm  can't  ward  us : 
God  will  watch  and  God  will  guard  us ; 
He,  through  His  eternal  might, 
Grant  us  all  a  blessed  night. 

Hark!    Ye  neighbors,  and  hear  me  tell, 
One  has  pealed  on  the  belfry  bell ! 
One  God  above,  one  God  indeed, 
Who  bears  us  up  in  hours  of  need : 
Human  watch  from  harm  can't  ward  us : 
God  will  watch  and  God  will  guard  us ; 
He,  through  His  eternal  might, 
Grant  us  all  a  blessed  night. 

Hark!    Ye  neighbors,  and  hear  me  tell, 
Two  now  rings  from  the  belfry  bell ! 
Two  paths  before  mankind  are  free, 
Neighbor,  oh,  choose  the  best  for  thee ! 
Human  watch  from  harm  can't  ward  us : 
God  will  watch  and  God  will  guard  us ; 
He,  through  His  eternal  might, 
Grant  us  all  a  blessed  night. 


110     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

Hark !     Ye  neighbors  and  hear  me  tell, 
Three  now  sounds  on  the  belfry  bell ! 
Three- fold  reigns  the  Heavenly  Host; 
Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost. 
Human  watch  from  harm  can't  ward  us : 
God  will  watch  and  God  will  guard  us ; 
He,  through  His  eternal  might, 
Grant  us  all  a  blessed  night. 

The  singer  sang  all  unconsciously  as  to  any  effect  she 
might  be  producing,  but  an  acute  ear  might  possibly  have 
gathered  from  the  deep  and  almost  impassioned  tones  that 
upon  this,  the  second  night  of  her  stay  upon  this  lonely 
spot,  much  of  the  anxious  foreboding  of  the  future  was 
removed  from  her  mind  and  the  songs  were  indicative 
of  a  calmer  trust  in  the  Divine  care  to  which  in  this  song 
service  she  had  committed  herself. 

It  would  have  required  a  deeper  insight,  but  the  author 
possesses  this,  to  say  as  he  can  with  truth,  that  inter- 
woven with  the  melody  and  the  words  of  the  last  song 
and  the  feelings  it  excited,  she  included  not  only  herself 
but  the  wife  and  children  of  the  keeper,  also  Edward 
Grimley  and  Eric.  The  latter  was  curiously  interwoven, 
in  the  last,  half  waking,  half  dreaming  thoughts  of  the 
pure  and  noble  girl.  Miss  Pearl  had  never  had  a  brother. 
Might  it  not  be  that  her  feelings  toward  the  strong  but 
simple  minded  foreigner  were  that  of  a  sister  in  their 
warmth  and  confidence,  and  may  not  Eric  have  felt  to- 
wards her  some  of  the  instinctive  love — half  parental, 
half  fraternal  which  distinguishes  frequently  the  elder 
brother's  affection  for  the  younger  sister? 

As  the  two.  men  slowly  walked  towards  their  cabins, 
Eric  said:  "Mr.  Grimley,  whence  comes  this  power  un- 
der whose  spell  we  have  been  to-night?  Have  women 


The  Detective  From  St.  Louis  on  the  Trail  111 

often  sung  and  have  men  always  listened  as  we  do  to- 
night?" 

Grimley  thoughtfully  replied,  his  words  responding  to 
his  ideas  as  they  slowly  came  to  mind.  "Yes,  Eric,  good 
women  have  often  sung  and  men  have  always  listened 
since  the  dawn  of  Creation.  No  doubt  when  the  all 
mother  Eve  was  in  the  Garden,  Adam  heard  some  most 
charming  songs  of  innocence  and  joy — which  far  excelled 
those  of  any  bird  we  have  ever  heard  trill  its  joyful  notes 
— since  those  primeval  days  woman's  songs — the  most  af- 
fecting, have  always  been  like  these  of  Miss  Pearl's— 
upon  a  minor  tone,  deep,  sad,  and  yet  trustful.  What  a 
power  in  childhood  and  old  age!  In  Heaven,  these  sad 
women's  voices  will  lead  the  angels  in  their  worship. 
Eric,  the  saddest,  sweetest  song  I  ever  heard  from  human 
lips  was  rendered  by  a  beautiful  public  singer  on  a  stage 
before  an  audience  of  many  thousands.  She  was  clad  in 
gauzy  clothing  and  bedecked  with  paint  and  jewels.  It 
was  the  cradle  song,  'Slumber  on,  Baby  Dear,'  sung 
from  the  heartfelt  memory  of  a  child,  born  to  her  in  a 
brief  married  life  she  once  had  lived.  So  deeply  did  it 
affect  the  listening  throng  that  they  forgot  to  applaud. 

"Eric!  You  asked  whence  comes  this  power.  To  this 
I  reply,  that  Song  is  a  Gift,  a  divine  bestowal.  Nd  cul- 
ture can  develop  such  music  as  we  have  heard ;  education 
can  only  improve  and  direct  it.  Great  concerts  can  be 
managed  with  artistic  skill  and  produce  great  effects.  I 
have  heard  them  and  enjoyed  them.  In  a  chorus  of  many, 
many  hundreds  of  both  voices  and  instruments  I  have 
heard  a  single  human,  female  voice,  floating  clearly  and 
distinctly  like  a  bird  above  the  storm  clouds,  high  over 
all  the  others.  Yes,  song  is  like  eloquence,  like  love, 
like  life  itself — it  comes  from  Heaven," 


CHAPTER  XI 

PREPARATION    FOR  THE    WINTER 

AT  the  time  and  at  the  place  agreed  upon  Miss  Pearl 
appeared  accompanied  by  Madame  Malloire  and  Hector. 
The  latter  bounded  joyfully  down  the  pathway  and 
scratching  at  the  door  of  the  warehouse  gave  notice  of 
the  arrival  of  his  mistress.  Grimley  met  them  at  the 
door  and  ushered  them  into  his  office.  He  was  neatly 
shaven  and  carefully  dressed  but  instead  of  his  usual  cloth 
coat  he  had  on  a  short  woolen  jacket.  Evidently  he  had 
been  busy  writing  and  this  was  his  working  suit.  Miss 
Pearl  noted  this  change  in  his  attire  and  as  she  gave  him 
her  hand  she  said  lightly: 

"What  a  business  man  you  do  look  this  morning. 
Have  you  had  many  customers?  You  seem  to  have 
plenty  of  goods.  Perhaps  I  shall  buy  some  myself." 

The  Agent  replied  nothing  to  this  sally.  He  gravely 
set  chairs  for  his  two  guests  and  taking  his  seat  at  his 
little  table,  said  briefly : 

"I  am  at  your  service,  ladies." 

Madame,  with  a  deep  color  flushing  her  face,  took  her 
chair,  with  a  gentle  inclination  of  the  head.  She  had  the 
curious  knowledge  of  understanding  the  English  language 
as  it  was  spoken  to  her  but  could  not  herself  speak  it. 
So,  in  this  interview  the  conversation  fell  entirely  to 
Grimley  and  Miss  Pearl,  but  the  interest  was  fully  shared 
by  her,  as  might  have  been  seen  by  her  interested  bright 

112 


Preparation  for  the  Winter  113 

face  and  half  moving  lips,  as  she  followed  the  conversa- 
tion. 

Miss  Pearl  remained  standing  and  in  her  turn  took 
the  grave  business  accent  and  manner  which  Grimley 
seemed  to  prefer  at  the  moment.  "Mr.  Grimley,"  she 
said,  "you  know  that  my  taking  possession  of  the  best 
there  is  in  the  lighthouse  was  rather  sudden,  not  only  to 
me  but  to  Madame  Malloire.  It  was  like  introducing  a 
new  force  into  a  besieged  and  beleaguered  castle,  result- 
ing in  more  to  provide  for  and  no  increase  of  supplies. 
Hector  and  I  are  huge  eaters  and  we  are  anxious  to 
know  about  re-provisioning  the  garrison  before  supplies 
get  too  low.  This  is  it,  is  it  not,  Madame?"  The  good 
woman  bowed  her  handsome  head  with  its  smooth,  neatly 
braided  brown  hair,  and  Grimley  responded  with  the 
slightest  show  of  relaxation  of  his  face  to  the  half  humor- 
ous statement. 

"Miss  Pearl,  we  have  a  large  quantity  and  variety  of 
goods  which  we  wish  to  sell  and  you  know  the  Company's 
orders  to  me.  Have  you  a  list  of  articles  desired  ?" 

The  lady,  taking  a  chair  very  near  Grimley's  desk, 
produced  a  list  which  the  two  went  carefully  over  in  items, 
in  quantity  and  quality,  with  an  occasional  appeal  to  the 
Madame.  The  result  was  very  satisfactory  to  the  latter 
and  the  business  seemed  concluded  when  Grimley  sitting 
upright  and  addressing  Miss  Pearl,  said,  still  with  his 
short  rather  quick  tone: 

"Miss  Pearl,  in  delivering  these  goods  to  the  lighthouse 
I  shall  be  compelled  to  bill  them  to  you  and  take  your  ac- 
knowledgment— that  is  a  matter  of  form — but  I  have  here 
a  list  of  articles  that  I  advise  you  also  to  take — you  see 
I  am  a  trader.  It  is  a  list  of  articles  sent  here  on  the 
order  of  a  young  Englishman  of  means.  They  arrived 
after  his  departure  and  unless  we  get  what  they  are  billed 


114     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

to  him  at,  we  shall  send  him  a  statement  of  the  balance 
due,  but  in  looking  over  the  Hst  and  the  prices  I  think 
you  may  find  it  well  to  take  the  Englishman's  place  as 
purchaser." 

Miss  Pearl  eagerly  took  the  list  and  glanced  at  the  items 
macaroni,  jellies,  fancy  crackers,  pickles,  preserved 
meats  and  fruits,  cordials  and  strange  to  say  many  of 
such  articles  as  a  refined  woman  would  wish  for  in  a  far 
off  settlement.  She  pointed  to  these  and  asked  Mr.  Grim- 
ley  if  those  were  included  in  hrs  advice.  He  colored  a 
little  and  said: 

"Why,  yes,  especially  so.  The  traveler  had  his  wife 
along  and  she  doubtless  stood  over  him  when  he  was 
making  the  order.  Quite  likely,"  he  said,  smiling,  "the 
pickles  and  sweetmeats  were  for  her  too.  The  party  was 
looking  after  fish  and  game  on  the  Michigan  shore  and 
the  goods  were  to  have  been  sent  over  there  but  were 
stopped  here  on  news  of  the  sportsman's  absence. 
While  he  was  fishing  and  hunting  she  would  need  to  be 
consoled  in  some  way  for  the  deprivation  of  his  com- 
pany. One  thing  else,  Miss  Pearl,"  Grimley  added,  more 
earnestly. 

"In  this  list  you  have  seemed  to  provide  for  the 
whole  season  of  the  close  of  navigation.  This  has  been 
well  but  it  is  no  light  thing  to  look  forward  to.  Let  us 
hope  it  will  not  come  to  that  but  it  is  best  to  be  pru- 
dent. In  case  of  fire  by  which  this  warehouse  of  stores 
should  be  consumed  it  would  be  a  deprivation  and  even 
a  question  of  existence,  before  more  goods  might  be  ob- 
tained. Hence,  I  shall  have  Eric  bring  these  up  to  the 
lighthouse  to-day  and  to-morrow.  We  will  thus  provide 
for  one  contingency  among  others  to  be  considered." 

Miss  Pearl  assented  pleasantly  to  this,  although  not 
apparently  alarmed  at  the  prospect  of  running  out  of 


Preparation  for  the  Winter  115 

provisions.  To  have  been  duly  disturbed  by  this  she 
should  have  been  a  man ;  rising,  she  said  with  a  frank  and 
open  expression : 

"Mr.  Grimley,  we  have  to  consider  our  health  and  to 
do  the  things  that  will  keep  us  well.  Now  I  think  that 
while  this  weather  lasts  you  should  show  me  the  island. 
When  I  was  in  Europe  under  the  charge  of  dear  Professor 
Perry  and  we  arrived  at  a  new  place  he  used  to  insist  that 
we  girls  should  go  everywhere  and  see  everything.  There 
is  no  place  in  the  world  where  a  person  desirous  of  so 
doing — his  exact  words — could  not  be  benefited  and  prof- 
ited by  making  a  study  of  its  peculiarities." 

Mr.  Grimley  also  rose  and  bowing,  said :  "Miss  Pearl, 
I  quite  agree  with  you.  If  you  will  imagine  I  am  Profes- 
sor Perry — of  whom  I  have  heard,  I  shall  be  happy  to 
be  one  of  the  party.  Shall  we  start  at  one  o'clock  and 
will  it  be  a  general  party  ?" 

The  Madame,  who  had  also  risen  and  who  had  fol- 
lowed the  conversation,  said,  pointing  to  herself,  "Me, 
no!" 

"Well,"  said  Grimley,  "let  it  be  so  if  you  must  decline 
but  let  us  have  the  children  and  Hector — that  will  make 
five  of  us.  Eric  will  be  busy  or  I  should  like  to  have 
him,  as  he  knows  all  the  ways,  but  Antoine  will  have  to 
answer." 

The  day  was  charming,  with  its  soft,  hazy  atmosphere, 
when  the  little  party  set  out.  Antoine,  led  the  little  Ca- 
nadian pony  upon  which  had  been  placed  a  lady's  saddle. 

Hector  as  though  he  understood  the  holiday  season, 
bounded  and  barked  joyfully  first  before  them  and  then 
behind  and  the  two  young  women  followed  the  willing 
boy,  who  acted  as  guide  under  various  advisory  remarks 
from  his  sister.  The  latter  soon  mounted  the  pony,  who* 
was  familiarly  called  Jack  by  his  family  owners  and  gal- 


116     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Islana 

loped  hither  and  thither  with  a  spirit  that  savored  of  the 
wilderness,  so  her  two  graver  companions  imagined,  of 
her  Indian  ancestry.  Miss  Pearl  had  declined  to  ride, 
saying  that  she  was  a  great  pedestrian  and  was  fond  of 
the  exercise. 

The  route  lay  along  the  shore  of  the  island  and  the  clean 
sand  was  hard  and  firm  to  walk  upon.  Relieved  of  the 
care  of  the  pony,  Antoine  dropped  back  to  the  side  of 
Miss  Pearl  and  listened  to  the  conversation  between  his 
two  seniors,  who  losing  nothing  of  the  scenery  or  pecul- 
iarites  of  the  way,  walked  with  a  brisk  and  steady  pace 
that  carried  them  a  good  distance  per  hour,  yet  did 
not  prevent  remark  and  comment  as  they  walked  side 
by  side,  the  blooming  maiden  and  the  thoughtful,  sallow 
faced  man — old  beyond  his  years. 

"Miss  Pearl,  you  are  good  at  this  exercise,"  Grimley 
remarked  after  they  had  been  walking  for  nearly  an  hour 
and  were  well  over  three  miles  from  their  starting  point. 

"Yes,  Mr.  Grimley,  I  have  been  a  regular  pedestrian 
since  I  was  in  England  and  there  saw  the  ladies  walk 
their  five,  ten,  and  twenty  miles  each  day.  Do  you  not 
think  that  this  outdoor  exercise  has  much  to  do  with  their 
brilliant  complexions?  We  used  to  say  'cream  and 
roses'  when  we  attempted  a  description  of  them.  You 
have  been  in  England,  have  you  not  Mr.  Grimley  ?" 

"I  was  there  some  years  ago,"  replied  he,  "on  a  very 
brief  visit.  My  family  are  of  English  descent  and  one 
of  our  relatives  died  and  it  was  reported  to  us  that  the 
fortune  of  good  size  left  by  him  would  come  to  the  Ameri- 
can heirs.  I  was  selected  to  ascertain  the  facts  by  a 
personal  search.  This  I  did,  at  a  small  money  cost  but  I 
lost  a  year's  progress  in  my  schooling.  You  are  curious 
to  know  how  I  succeeded? 

"It  was  true  as  to  the  relative's  death  and  true  as  to 


Preparation  for  the  Winter  117 

there  being  a  fortune,  although  small  compared  to  the 
intelligence  we  received  but  an  Act  of  Parliament  passed 
especially  to  meet  precisely  these  cases  prevented  the  ac- 
quirement of  estates  by  foreigners,  when  left  without  a 
will,  and  all  Americans  after  naturalization  are  so  con- 
sidered by  common  law  in  the  old  country.  Reverting 
to  the  subject  of  the  complexion  of  the  women  there,  I 
will  say  that  it  is  conceded  that  their  brilliance  is  caused 
by  the  humid  sea  vapors  that  enwrap  the  islands,  pro- 
duced by  the  Gulf  Stream."  Grimley  added,  turning  so 
as  to  include  Antoine  in  his  remarks: 

"We  are  wise  to  take  all  the  pleasant  exercise  we  can 
each  day,  as  we  shall  all  pretty  soon  be  so  lame  and 
decrepit  that  we  cannot  lift  one  foot  after  another." 

"Oh,  dear  me,"  said  Antoine.  "How's  that?  I  don't 
want  to  get  lame."  Miss  Pearl  also  looked  a  little 
shocked  and  involuntarily  drew  herself  together  as  if  to 
be  assured  of  her  continued  strength  and  activity. 

"I  refer,"  said  Grimley,  "simply  to  the  order  of  nature. 
I  have  made  a  study  of  this  and  know  that  to  the  young- 
est and  to  the  strongest  there  is  coming  a  time  when  the 
merest  infant  will  be  stronger  than  they." 

"Why,  Mr.  Grimley,"  smilingly  interrupted  Miss  Pearl, 
"that  is  regular  preaching  and  this  is  no  time  for  that 
I'm  sure.  The  day  is  too  delightful  and  I,  for  one,  feel 
too  happy  to  look  for  such  a  dreadful  argument  in  favor 
of  taking  a  pleasant  walk."  Grimley  made  no  response, 
other  than  to  quote  the  school  boy  exercise:  "And 
Galileo  as  he  rose  from  his  recantation  of  his  heresy  as  to 
the  revolution  of  the  earth,  muttered  to  a  friend :  'And 
yet  the  world  does  move' — and  as  surely  we  all  will  grow 
old  and  lame." 

"Mr.  Grimley,  let  me  ask  you  another  question,"  said 
Miss  Pearl  in  quick  and  lively  response:  "Here  is  a 


-j   The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

pebble  I  have  just  picked  up ;  it  has  been  rolling  backward 
and  forward  on  the  beach  until  it  is  not  larger  than  a 
marble  but  I  can  see  no  less  than  three  kinds  of  stones 
in  it,  all  cemented  into  one.  Tell  me  the  history  of  this 
pebble  and  I  will  forgive  you  for  your  sermon." 

"My  dear  Miss  Pearl,"  returned  the  young  man,  "No 
human  being  can  answer  you  but  I  admire  the  thought 
back  of  the  inquiry.  I  have  examined  the  rounded  peb- 
bles on  a  seashore  a  thousand  times  and  the  thought  of 
following  out  the  individual  history  of  a  single  one  never 
occurred  to  me.  We  can  look  a  little  way  backward  in 
the  story  of  the  one  you  have."  Holding  out  his  brown 
shapely  hand  he  held  it  open  until  Miss  Pearl  dropped 
the  little  stone  into  his  palm.  "This  reminds  me  in  all 
but  size,  of  the  plum  pudding  stones  I  have  seen  on  the 
coast  of  the  Atlantic.  It  is  evidently  a  fragment  made 
up  in  a  similar  way  to  those,  only  this  is  worn  down  by 
constant  ^attrition  on  the  shores  and  bottom  of  the  ocean. 
The  whole  is  bound  together  I  can  see  by  a  deposit  stone ; 
that  is,  some  time  in  the  very  long  past  these  red  and 
white  fragments  lay  side  by  side  at  the  bottom  of  some 
ocean  or  stream  and  clay  or  shell  dust  has  sifted  over 
them  and  turned  to  rock.  Thenceforth  their  destiny  has 
been  one.  The  mass  has  been  upheaved  and  broken  and 
this  particular  fragment  has  become  a  traveling  stone.  It 
has  gathered  no  moss,  it  is  true,  but  it  has  kept  itself  pol- 
ished and  attractive  and  won  the  notice  of  Miss  Pearl, 
who  has  used  it  to  ask  a  poor  mortal  a  question  none 
but  his  Creator  could  answer.  You  will  allow  me  to 
have  my  revenge?"  Stopping  a  moment  and  still  hold-, 
ing  the  stone  but  so  that  both  she  and  Antoine  could  see 
it  readily,  he  continued  with  a  humorous  expression : 

<  "Here  is  a  little  red  stone  embedded  along  with  the 
quartz  .and  brown.     Now  whence  the  red  color  and  what 


Preparation  for  the  Winter  119 

is  the  red  color  in  itself?  Is  all  red  the  same?  Here,  it 
is  embedded  in  stone.  We  have  spoken  of  it  as  illuminat- 
ing the  young  English  maidens'  cheeks — we  see  it  now  in 
yonder  fleeting  cloud,  also  see  it  on  the  peach's  downy 
skin,  we  see  it  in  the  luscious  watermelon,  hidden  deep 
beneath  the  green  rind ;  it  is  in  the  wine  as  it  giveth  the 
color  to  the  cup;  it  exists  in  the  cochineal  insect  and  the 
plumage  of  the  bird.  Answer  me  the  question  Miss 
Pearl,  or  you,  Antoine,  if  you  can.  What  is  the  red?" 

"Mr.  Grimley,  I  cannot  answer  except  to  say,  as  you 
said  to  me,  'you  are  eloquent/  "  and  holding  out  her  hand 
and  taking  the  pebble  she  said :  "What  do  I  see  outside  this 
tiny  stone — three  miles  away  from  the  lighthouse  home, 
water  on  one  side,  barren  woods  on  the  other ;  sky  above, 
sand  beneath.  Is  it  not  time  to  return?  Antoine,  are 
there  any  wild  beasts  on  this  island  ?" 

"Yes,  Mam'selle,  sometimes  bears,  but  not  now.  Eric 
killed  two  in  the  spring  and  we  ate  them.  Mr.  Grimley 
sleeps  under  the  skins." 

"Oh !  let  us  hasten,  I  am  afraid,"  nervously  responded 
the  young  lady,  and  pressed  close  to  Mr.  Grimley,  looking 
to  see  if  she  could  detect  any  answering  emotion  in  him. 
Seeing  him  unmoved  she  turned  to  Antoine  again  and 
asked :  "Are  there  any  other  kind  of  wild  beasts  ?  I  had 
never  thought  of  these — not  once." 

"Yes,"  said  the  boy,  "wolves,  but  none  now.  Eric 
killed  fifteen.  He  trapped  them  all — he  dug  a  great  pit  in 
their  track  and  covered  it  up  and  then  made  a  noise  like 
a  lamb.  They  all  came  rushing  and  tumbled  in  in  a  great 
heap.  It  was  a  good  sight  to  see  them  snapping  and  biting 
and  howling.  The  wood  cutters  all  came  with  their  guns 
and  shot  them,  but  Eric  had  the  skins  and  their  bodies 
were  buried  in  the  hole  when  Eric  filled  it  up." 

Grimley  seeing  how  thoroughly  alarmed  Miss  Pearl  was 


120    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

at  the  recital,  kindly  said:  "It  is  apparent  that  there  are 
no  bears  or  wolves  here  now.  They  can  only  come  here 
in  the  winter  over  the  ice  and  in  the  spring  are  easily  ex- 
terminated by  such  a  valiant  hunter  as  Eric.  This  re- 
minds us  how  dangers  come  fast  within  the  island  on 
which  we  are  about  to  be  confined.  We  shall  need  both 
care  and  prudence  to  meet  the  untried  events  before  us." 
The  next  morning  as  Miss  Pearl  awoke  she  had 
occasion  to  remember  the  last  part  of  Grimley's  remark. 
Smoke  was  penetrating  her  apartment  from  without 
through  the  half  opened  windows  and  she  heard  a  clatter- 
ing and  talking,  intermingled  with  laughter  which  also 
came  to  her  senses  in  the  same  manner.  At  first  she 
thought  she  was  dreaming,  so  unwonted  was  the  sound 
breaking  the  profound  stillness,  but  rising  softly  and 
peeping,  as  maidens  will,  downward  and  in  the  direction 
of  the  pier,  what  was  her  surprise  to  see  a  large  number 
of  Indians,  both  men  and  women;  some  in  their  canoes 
and  many  on  the  sandy  beach.  At  first  fear  filled  her 
mind,  but  this  feeling  gave  way  to  a  lively  curiosity  as 
she  observed  how  peaceful  were  all  their  movements. 


CHAPTER  XII 

THE   INDIAN   GAMES 

THERE  were  scores  of  canoes ;  some  drawn  up  on  the 
shore  but  more  of  them  occupied  by  one,  two  or  three 
bent  figures  evidently  fishing.  Miss  Pearl  said  to  herself  : 
"This  looks  like  a  picnic  where  the  principal  amusement  is 
fishing,  and  they  are  having  good  success  too — My !  How 
fast  they  do  pull  them  in."  Some  of  the  canoes  were 
already  loaded  with  the  shining,  symmetrical,  white-fish 
and  trout,  of  which  she  had  already  partaken  with  relish. 

Following  these  loads  with  her  eyes  she  saw  them  un- 
loaded into  baskets  and  carried  by  the  women  back  along 
one  of  the  woodland  pathways  to  a  cleared  space  where 
other  women,  as  she  could  observe,  were  preparing  the  fish 
for  smoking.  There  were  twenty  or  thirty  of  the  women 
engaged  in  building  fires  and  replenishing  them,  and  in 
stretching  the  fish  open  flatwise  upon  peculiar  forked 
branches  of  trees.  When  the  latter  operation  was  com- 
plete, then  the  sticks  with  the  fish  impaled,  as  it  were, 
upon  them,  were  fixed  over  the  fire  and  smoked  in  such  a 
way  as  to  become  half-cooked  and  half -dried,  and  between 
the  two  most  thoroughly  impregnated  with  smoke ;  the  lat- 
ter being  from  the  aromatic  pine  and  hemlock  was  not 
distasteful.  It  was  not  so  to  the  early  waking  moments 
of  our  heroine  as  she  had  been  first  conscious  of  its  pres- 
ence as  the  volumes  of  it  came  rolling  heavier  and  faster 
toward  the  lighthouse. 

121 


122     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

The  scene  was  a  busy  one,  not  an  idler  being  seen 
among  the  Indians — neither  men  nor  women.  The  latter 
were  evidently  joyful  over  the  good  catch  they  were  hav- 
ing and  disposed  to  make  the  best  of  it.  The  sun  had 
barely  risen  out  of  the  blue  and  wide  stretching  water 
when  ere  long  came  Antoine's  gentle  knock  and  voice: 
"Mam'selle,  breakfast  awaits,"  and  then  added  with  a 
boyish  irrepressibility,  ''And  plenty  of  Indians,  hurrah!" 

Madame  and  Virginie  were  almost  equally  excited  as 
Antoine,  but  with  no  measure  of  fear.  They  were  Chip- 
pewas,  they  said,  and  came  over  the  lake  in  the  night  to 
make  out  their  winter  stores.  They  were  short,  having 
had  ill  success  on  the  mainland  and  so  had  risked  this  long 
passage  to  secure  the  coveted  prey.  Madame  and  her  two 
children  had  been  out  among  them  renewing  their 
acquaintance  with  many  of  them.  The  native  blood  in  the 
three  was  that  of  the  Chippewa  Tribe  and  in  a  sense  they 
were  one  of  them  and  could  count  upon  their  kindly  feel- 
ings from  this,  as  well  as  the  great  popularity  of  Monsieur 
Malloire,  who  had  lived  neighbor  to  them  so  long. 

It  was  not  long  before  Miss  Pearl  resolved  to  venture 
out  with  her  youthful  attendants  to  more  closely  observe 
the  visitors,  and  learn  all  she  could  of  their  habits  and 
manners.  Accordingly,  attended  by  the  two  young  people 
and  her  faithful  Hector,  the  young  lady  spent  the  fore- 
noon in  going  from  group  to  group  and  watching  the  prog- 
ress of  the  work  upon  which  the  Indian  women  were  in- 
tent. The  piles  of  fish  grew  larger  as  they  were  thrown 
on  the  grassy  ground,  the  fishers  being  able  to  far  outstrip 
those  who  were  curing  the  products  of  the  former's  skill. 
Soon  another  department  was  added  to  the  industry — that 
of  bundling  and  packing  on  the  canoes  the  finished  prod- 
uct. There  was  a  round  from  the  alive  fish  to  the  cured 
merchandise,  if  it  can  be  so  called,  and  the  process  was  not 


I 

<N 

I 

a 


•5 
g. 

"1 


The  Indian  Games  123 

only  complete  but  it  was  of  large  quantity,  there  being 
nearly  three  hundred  pair  of  willing  hands  joining  in  the 
divided  labor. 

"Antoine,"  said  Miss  Pearl  to  the  boy,  "I  thought  it  was 
the  women  only  who  worked  among  the  Indians,  but  here 
the  men  are  doing  their  full  share." 

"That  is  almost  always  so,"  replied  he,  "but  here  you 
see  the  men  do  all  the  catching  and  they  only  handle  the 
fish  after  they  are  smoked.  You  can  see  that  the  women 
do  all  the  rough  work.  You  have  not  been  over  there 
where  they  are  smoking  the  fish?  If  you  should  go,  you 
would  see  the  difference." 

Miss  Pearl  did  go  and  she  saw  a  sight  she  never  forgot. 
She  shuddered  as  she  observed  the  unfortunate  women 
acting  the  part  of  butchers  and  scavengers  and  not  only 
performing  these  necessary  duties  but  apparently  delight- 
ing in  them,  while  they  themselves  were  in  looks  and  activ- 
ity the  most  disgusting  of  created  beings.  The  fair  girl's 
brow  knotted  in  little  seams  of  thought,  as  she  resolutely 
observed  all  the  details  which  cannot,  on  this  page,  be 
truthfully  detailed.  She  remembered  having  read  that 
the  women  were  those  among  the  savage  tribes  who  in- 
flicted the  worst  torture  upon  their  unfortunate  victims, 
and  after  they  were  dead  the  most  horrible  mutilations. 
On  this  excursion  the  children  and  young  girls  were  not 
taken,  as  all  the  spare  room  in  the  canoes  was  left  for  the 
cured  fish.  For  this  reason  Miss  Pearl  saw  the  worst  of 
the  women  of  the  tribe;  toothless,  old,  withered,  gray, 
wrinkled  and  vicious,  the  most  of  them  were,  and  she  was 
glad  to  turn  away  from  them,  but  not  soon  to  forget  the 
questions  raised  in  memory  by  the  sight. 

In  the  meantime  Grimley,  assisted  by  Eric,  was  a  busy 
man;  many  of  the  Indians  had  brought  furs  to  be  ex- 
changed for  goods,  the  main  trade  being  in  blankets  and 


124     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

cotton  cloths  for  beaver  and  mink  skins.  The  buying 
and  selling  was  a  simple  process,  as  was  necessary  on 
account  of  the  childlike  attainments  of  the  customers;  a 
big  blanket,  warm  and  thick,  for  a  good  skin  ;  a  thin  cheap 
blanket  for  a  poor  skin.  Eric  knew  many  of  the  Indians 
and  they  evidently  liked  and  had  confidence  in  him. 
When  they  and  the  agent  could  not  agree  by  the  panto- 
mime method  of  explanation,  a  reference  to  him  very 
soon  settled  the  question,  and  this  the  more  readily  as 
Grimley  knew  next  to  nothing  of  values.  A  great  demand 
existed  for  tobacco  and  rum — the  former  was  freely  sup- 
plied, but  the  latter  was  not  even  among  the  supplies  and 
could  not  be  had  on  any  terms.  The  Transportation  Com- 
pany knew  too  well  the  wholesale  destruction  liable  to  fol- 
low its  use  and  so  had  withheld  both  it  and  whiskey  from 
the  list  of  articles  kept  in  the  stock. 

Gunpowder  was  in  demand  and  to  his  surprise,  and  quite 
early  in  the  day  the  whole  supply  was  sold,  as  were  also 
three  flint  lock  muskets  which  had  been  readily  exchanged 
for  choice  mink  skins.  When  Eric  saw  the  former  being 
carried  away  by  the  Indians,  he  remarked:  "That  looks 
like  war — those  old  guns  have  been  here  as  long  as  I  have, 
and  it's  a  good  day  they  are  sold,  but  perhaps  a  bad  day 
for  some  poor  victims.  They  don't  buy  such  guns  to 
shoot  game  with." 

As  the  sun  approached  the  zenith,  the  efforts  of  the 
Indians  relaxed  in  catching  the  fish ;  the  piles  which  had 
accumulated  against  the  greatest  efforts  of  the  poor 
women  preparing  them,  gave  notice  that  no  more  were 
needed.  The  men  began  to  scatter  into  groups  and  these 
commenced  to  give  more  attention  to  Miss  Pearl  and  her 
companions.  The  Indians  had  greatly  admired  the  pro- 
portions of  Hector  and  gave  vent  to  their  admiration  in 
audible  exclamations.  Some  of  them  had  asked  Eric  who 


'An  Indian  by  the  name  of  Iron  Arms."     Chapter  12,  Page  1 25 


The  Indian  Games  125 

the  fair  white  girl  was,  with  the  better  known  Virginie. 
Eric  had  replied  briefly :  "Oh !  That's  Miss  Pearl  who 
lives  with  the  Madame,"  and  from  this  and  from  one  to 
another  the  whole  band  had  named  our  heroine,  "The 
White  Pearl."  They  were  greatly  awed  by  her  quiet,  yet 
lofty  dignity,  and  while  they  closely  observed  her  every 
movement,  they  as  carefully  concealed  their  curiosity. 

It  was  this  admiration  that  was  at  the  bottom  of  an  invi- 
tation which  Madame,  her  guest  and  children  received  at 
the  noon-day  meal,  through  Antoine.  A  young  Indian  by 
the  name  of  "Hole  in  the  Sky,"  given  on  account  of  his 
possessing  only  a  single  optical  organ,  accompanied  by 
another  by  the  name  of  "Bad  Woodchuck,"  given  for 
some  equally  trivial  cause  of  resemblance,  called  at  the 
door  of  the  lighthouse  and  knocking  on  it  with  a  heavy 
stone,  soon  brought  the  boy  to  see  what  was  wished.  An 
invitation  to  the  whole  family  was  conveyed  in  a  broken 
mixture  of  Indian,  French  and  English,  to  attend  a  ball 
game  in  the  afternoon  in  the  pasture  field  just  under  the 
lighthouse  walls,  to  be  played  by  the  whole  band  of 
Indians,  excepting  the  women,  who  were  expected 
to  continue  their  firing  and  smoking  processes  uninter- 
rupted. 

An  invitation  was  also  conveyed  to  Eric  first  and  to 
Grimley  as  a  secondary  personage  to  attend,  and  a  raised 
platform  was  provided  at  one  end  of  the  field  so  that  all 
the  guests  might  overlook  the  entire  plot  of  ground.  The 
lighthouse  and  the  warehouse  were  securely  locked, 
although  so  friendly  and  peaceful  were  the  Indians  that 
this  seemed  an  unnecessary  precaution,  and  at  one  o'clock 
the  game  was  about  ready.  There  came  a  halt  and  an 
Indian  by  the  name  of  "Iron  Arms,"  given  on  account  of 
his  strength,  approached  the  little  group,  beckoned  to  Eric 
that  he  wished  a  few  words  with  him.  Eric  soon  returned) 


126     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

and  blushingly  told  Miss  Pearl  and  Grimley  that  the 
Indians  wished  a  specimen  of  his  wrestling  skill. 

"By  all  means,  Eric,"  said  the  lady,  "do  as  they  wish. 
There  are  so  many  and  some  of  them  look  so  fierce  that  I 
am  sure  we  should  do  everything  we  can  to  keep  them 
good  natured.  Do  you  not  think  so,  Mr.  Grimley?" 
The  latter  assented,  not  only  to  agree  with  his  companion, 
but  because  he  anticipated  seeing  a  rare  exhibition  of  the 
native  skill  that  he  might  never  again  have  an  opportunity 
of  witnessing. 

Eric  had  wrestled  with  some  of  the  members  of  the 
tribe  before,  and  the  cheering,  chattering,  laughing  crowd 
knew  somewhat  what  to  expect  in  the  way  of  an  enter- 
tainment. 

Eric's  terms  were  simple  in  meeting  his  numerous  but 
chivalric  opponents.  He  would  wrestle  with  any  six  they 
might  choose,  one  at  a  time,  and  a  single  "fall"  with  each, 
and  whoever  forced  the  other  to  the  ground  was  the  vic- 
tor. Eric  had  a  single  trick  that  he  practiced  with  these 
untutored  sons  of  the  forest  and  that  one,  aided  by  his 
strength  of  arm  and  shoulder,  and  also  his  shortness 
of  stature,  had  never  failed  to  give  him  the  victory,  and 
this  was  now  the  expectation  of  all. 

The  six  Indians  were  detailed;  the  audience  formed 
itself  into  a  large  horseshoe  circle  ending  at  the  little  plat- 
form on  which  were  seated  the  Madame,  her  guest,  the 
children  and  Grimley.  Eric  removed  all  his  clothing,  ex- 
cept shoes,  pantaloons  and  shirt,  and  bound,  perhaps  for 
effect,  a  handkerchief  around  his  forehead.  The  day  was 
perfect  and  the  charm  of  the  occasion  complete.  Miss 
Eearl,  with  kindling  eye  and  warm  color  mantling  her 
White  cheeks  and  brow,  especially  anticipated  the  meeting. 
Both  Antoine  and  Virginie  were  nearly  wild  and  the  rich 
color  came  and  went  upon  the  swarthy,  handsome  face  of 


The  Indian  Games  127 

the  Madame.  Hector  even  joined  in  the  universal  feeling 
by  whimpering  and  walking  backwards  and  forwards  be- 
fore the  platform,  with  an  eye  to  Eric's  safety  but  not 
wishing  to  leave  his  mistress. 

Iron  Arms  first  presented  himself  as  the  white  man's 
antagonist.  He  stood  a  head  above  Eric  and  was  nearly 
as  broad  shouldered,  but  his  form  was  more  slender  and 
his  eye  sunken  with  savage  dissipation.  His  great  fame 
had  been  derived  from  his  massive  muscular  arms,  which 
were  of  exceeding  strength  and  length,  but  not  larger 
than  those  of  Eric. 

The  two  men  faced  each  other  with  mutual  respect, 
although  so  dissimilar  in  form  and  expression  of  counte- 
nance— for  Eric  was  as  noble  and  open-faced  as  the  sav- 
age was  sinister  and  cruel,  albeit  now  playful  and  inno- 
cent of  evil  intent,  like  a  young  tiger.  It  was  for  a  single 
grapple,  the  victor's  reward,  the  applause  of  the  mixed 
but  attentive  audience.  It  may  be  said  here  that  in  this  as 
all  the  succeeding  contests  the  combatants'  eyes  always 
sought  the  place  where  the  plumed  beaver  hat  of  Miss 
Pearl  could  be  seen,  so  universal  is  man's  homage  to 
youth  and  beauty.  Eric  and  Iron  Arms  warily  ap- 
proached and  moved  around  each  other  several  times,  as 
though  seeking  some  spot  unprotected  by  the  vigorous 
arms  which  each  held  before  him.  At  length  with  a 
mutual  rush,  each  seized  the  other  with  a  mighty  tug  and 
strain.  A  dead  silence  held  the  spectators  spellbound, 
but  it  was  only  for  an  instant,  for  in  the  next  the  form — 
long,  gaunt,  and  spread  out  like  a  swimmer  in  the  calm 
waters,  appeared  the  body  of  Iron  Arms  flying  over  the 
head  and  shoulders  of  Eric.  He  fell  safely  on  the  green 
grass  and  instantaneously  disappeared  among  the  audi- 
ence, while  Eric  glanced  with  heightened  color  towards 
the  group  on  the  platform. 


128     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

It  were  vain  to  describe  the  applause.  Grimley's  voice, 
loud,  clear  and  through  practice  on  such  occasions,  rose 
above  all.  Miss  Pearl  and  Virginie  took  out  their  pocket- 
handkerchiefs  and  waved  them  as  they  cheered.  The 
Madame  clapped  her  hands  and  Antoine  yelled  as  never 
boy  did  before.  Hector  joined  his  deep  voiced  bark,  and 
the  woods  and  waters  rolled  with  the  shouts  and  laughter 
of  the  wild  men. 

Leaning  over  Miss  Pearl,  Grimley  said :  "Eric  did  that 
trick  splendidly,  I  have  never  seen  it  better  done.  No 
wonder  these  Indians  wished  him  to  give  them  this  free 
show.  Why  in  England  that  single  fall  would  have  been 
worth  a  thousand  pounds." 

There  was  time  for  no  more  remarks  for  Eric  was  soon 
faced  by  our  friend  "Hole  in  the  Sky."  The  two  moved 
about  each  other  warily,  as  had  been  done  before.  The 
Indian  was  tall,  straight,  muscular  and  not  much  more 
than  half  Eric's  age.  In  his  activity  lay  his  hope  of  suc- 
cess. Eric  made  two  efforts  to  grapple  with  him,  but 
each  time  the  wily  Indian  slipped  from  his  grasp,  but  at 
length  in  trying  to  get  a  side  hold  of  Eric  the  latter  caught 
him,  and,  presto!  he  also  was  thrown  over  Eric's  head. 
Instead  of  falling  frog-fashion,  as  Iron  Arms  had  done, 
he  made  a  complete  turn  and  fell  upon  his  back.  His  fall 
on  the  grass  was  not  a  hard  one,  but  he  limped  away  amid 
the  unsparing  laughter  of  his  companions  and  the  cheers 
from  the  platform. 

Eric  served  each  of  the  four  remaining  competitors  with 
the  same  summary  treatment,  but  it  was  evident  that  they 
only  hoped  for  an  easy  fall  at  Eric's  hands,  and  light 
laughter  from  their  companions. 

The  interest  in  the  occasion  was  wonderfully  increased 
when  Grimley,  with  little  Antoine  by  his  side,  appeared  in 
the  arena.  The  former  had  spoken  to  Miss  Pearl  and 


The  Indian  Games  129 

asked  her  permission  to  bear  a  part  in  the  performance. 
She  smilingly  assented  and  said  playfully :  "Boys  will  be 
boys,  and  you  must  not  deny  them  all  sport,"  but  she  added 
earnestly:  "I  feel  as  though  we  could  not  do  too  much 
to  placate  these  dreadful  men.  I  have  read  of  their 
murders  and  burnings  and  I  can  see  in  them  the  cruel 
nature  that  with  childlike  wil  fulness  would  cause  them 
to  delight  in  our  destruction,  so  do  all  you  can  to  amuse 
them." 

"Eric,"  said  Grimley,  as  he  approached  him,  "If  you 
like,  I  will  take  a  fall  with  you — if  you  are  not  too  much 
used  up.  I  know  your  trick  and  think  I  can  show  you  a 
better." 

"All  right,  Mr.  Grimley,  I  am  your  man  for  one  or 
three  falls,  only  you  will  have  to  do  your  best  or  the  ladies 
will  have  the  laugh  on  you." 

As  the  two  men,  so  dissimilar,  but  each  a  model  of 
strength  and  manly  excellence,  stood  facing  each  other, 
it  was  a  sight  for  a  painter,  so  unique  was  the  occasion 
and  the  surroundings.  The  group  on  the  platform  were 
a  little  more  doubtful  in  their  pleasure  than  before,  but 
the  savages  were  wild*  with  delight  to  see  Eric  pitted 
against  one  of  his  own  race.  There  were  many  among 
them  whom  Eric  had  humiliated,  and  not  one  but  knew 
that  he  was  second-best  to  the  strong-armed  white  man, 
and  this  gave  a  personal  longing  that  he  might  have  met 
his  own  match. 

"Eric,"  said  Grimley,  "do  your  best." 

As  the  young  man  said  this  he  presented  himself  easily 
and  lightly  to  the  grasp  of  his  antagonist.  Eric  took  an 
almost  deliberate  hold  with  both  his  muscular  hands  and 
gave  a  mighty  heave  and  pull,  designed  to  throw  his 
slender  antagonist,  as  he  had  done  the  Indians,  but  Grim- 
ley  stood  firm  as  a  rock,  unmoved.  That  part  of  his  body 


130     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

which  had  been  concave  under  Eric's  right  hand  became 
with  lightning-like  rapidity,  convex.  It  had  all  the 
strength  of  the  arch  which  grows  stronger  with  the  more 
strain  you  put  upon  it.  A  deep  hush  was  upon  the  whole 
audience  as  it  was  revealed  to  them  like  a  flash  that  Eric 
had  met  his  match.  The  hush — as  in  the  first  encounter 
— was  succeeded  by  thunders  of  applause,  wild  and  dread- 
ful in  some  of  its  war  cries  and  yells — as  Grimley,  by  a 
twist  and  turn  of  one  of  his  limbs  laid  Eric  lightly  over  on 
the  grass.  The  latter  was  instantly  on  his  feet,  and  pre- 
senting his  hand  to  Grimley,  he  said:  "You  are  the  best 
man,  even  in  this." 

The  victor  resumed  his  hat,  coat  and  vest,  which  An- 
toine  had  held  for  him  pending  the  contest,  and  rejoined 
the  circle  on  the  platform.  He  quietly  took  his  seat  and 
Miss  Pearl  as  quietly  said,  "Mr.  Grimley,  you  are  fortu- 
nate." The  others  of  the  group  were  more  demonstrative. 
Miss  Pearl  said,  with  an  emotion  she  did  not  care  to  con- 
ceal :  "Eric,  I  don't  know  how  to  thank  you  for  what  you 
have  done.  I  shall  feel  safer  now,  in  thinking  about  these 
Indians  who  are  our  neighbors,  for  I  know  that  you  have 
an  influence  over  them  that  will  make  us  very  much  more 
secure,  and  besides,"  she  added,  with  a  heightened  smile, 
"it  was  very  amusing  to  see  Iron  Arms  and  the  others  go 
over  your  head." 

"And,  Miss  Pearl,"  said  Eric,  rather  ruefully,  "was  it 
not  amusing  to  see  me  laid  low  by  Mr.  Grimley  ?" 

"Why,  no  indeed,  Eric !"  kindly  and  soothingly  said  the 
lady.  "I  scarcely  saw  that  you  had  failed  to  throw  your 
competitor  before  I  saw  you  rising.  It  made  me  think  of 
the  old  English  proverb,  'Fall  light  and  jump  up  quick.' 
If  you  hadn't  met  with  a  fall  yourself  I  should  really  have 
to  pity  those  poor  fellows  you  made  appear  so  ridiculous. 
Now  I  shall  laugh  whenever  I  think  of  it."  It  was  very 


The  Indian  Games  131 

sweet  indeed  to  hear  the  merry  peal  that  issued  from  the 
young  lady's  mouth,  following  these  words. 

In  fact  the  whole  party  joined  in  the  joyous  exercise, 
and  none  more  heartily  than  Eric.  It  may  be  well  here  to 
explain  that  the  evening  before  as  the  two  men  were  tak- 
ing their  evening  walk  and  both  hoping  to  hear  a  repetition 
of  the  music  which  they  had  heard  twice  before,  floating 
downward  from  the  lighthouse  tower,  that  in  the  serious 
and  almost  sad  conversation  they  had  held  on  what  Eric 
had  called  the  "night-side"  of  things,  Eric  had  told  his 
companion  a  thing  which  had  surprised  him.  Said  he, 
"Mr.  Grimley,  you  are  a  master-man ;  you  are  born  to  be 
a  Captain,  but  I  am  by  nature  only  a  private,  so  I  have  an 
instinctive  fear  of  you.  I  feel  that  in  any  contest  we 
might  engage  in,  you  would  come  out  victor.  I  feel  this, 
although  I  know  I  am  several  times  stronger  and  more 
enduring  than  you.  I  have  thought  of  this  and  why  it 
should  be  so,  and  I  know  the  reason ;  this  comes  to  you  as 
an  inheritance  and  in  addition  all  your  powers  have  been 
trained.  Every  day  of  your  life  you  have  learned  some- 
thing until  now  you  have  a  great  store." 

Grimley  had  interrupted  him  at  this  point  and  said: 
"Eric,  this  makes  me  no  happier,  even  if  it  is  as  true  as 
you  think,  which  it  is  not.  You  refer  to  intellectual 
acquirements,  but  I  tell  you  there  are  greater  than  these ;  I 
mean  the  heart  gifts.  1  would,  dear  Eric,  that  I  were 
equal  to  you  in  these — as  much  as  you  say  I  am  superior 
in  the  other." 


CHAPTER  XIII 

THE   RUNNING    MATCH 

WHAT  was  said  between  the  two  had  occurred  to  Grim- 
ley  as  the  wrestling  match  had  proceeded,  and  was  one  of 
the  causes  that  led  him  to  accept  the  trial  of  skill,  which 
had  just  taken  place.  Now  he  thought  of  it  again,  as 
"Hole  in  the  Sky"  and  another  Indian  called  "Beetle" 
appeared  at  the  platform  and  asked  the  two  white  men  to 
join  in  the  running  match  about  to  follow.  The  field  was 
already  marked  off  into  a  large  circular  space,  one  side  of 
which  included  the  staging  upon  which  the  admired 
"White  Pearl"  and  her  company  were  seated.  Pending 
the  answer  of  Grimley  and  Eric  to  the  wily  proposal,  let 
us  say  that  "Beetle"  was  one  of  the  foremost  runners  of 
the  tribe — swift,  long  winded,  tireless.  Owing  to  his  skill 
and  fame  as  a  runner  and  his  cheerful  disposition,  he  was 
very  popular  with  the  whole  tribe.  He  had  obtained  his 
name  for  an  occurrence  which  took  place  several  years 
before.  He  had  buried  his  mother  alive.  The  old  woman 
had  lived  contentedly  with  her  son  and  his  wife  until  a 
famine  time  had  come  and  food  became  scarce,  when  one 
day  "Beetle"  spoke  to  the  bent  and  feeble  thing  who  had 
given  him  birth  and  told  her  plainly  that  she  was  no 
longer  of  any  use  and  it  was  time  she  were  buried.  The 
old  woman  humbly  assented  but  begged  piteously  for  a 
full  meal  of  food  before  it  was  done.  Accordingly  the 
wife  gave  her  mother-in-law  a  full  and  plentiful  repast, 
then  she  and  the  children  bade  their  relative  a  last  farewell. 

132 


The  Running  Match  133 

The  poor  woman  followed  her  stalwart  son  into  the  forest 
where  he  found  a  receptacle  partly  prepared  by  nature; 
this  he  enlarged  and  laid  the  old  woman  to  rest  in  it,  cov- 
ering her  up  with  earth  and  leaves.  It  was  spoken  of  to 
his  credit,  that  he  had,  to  make  her  rest  more  sure,  filled 
her  mouth  and  nostrils  with  soft  clay  ere  covering  her  up. 

This  act  excited  no  surprise,  as  the  two  facts  were  evi- 
dent; there  was  a  famine  and  she  being  useless  ate  too 
much  food.  An  old  crony  who  lived  in  a  neighboring 
tent  was  angry  at  the  loss  of  her  old  associate,  and  called 
after  the  son  in  a  rage  that  he  was  a  beetle ;  beetles  buried 
dead  bodies.  The  men  heard  it  and  with  great  laughter 
and  jokes  thereafter  called  him  by  that  term.  Besides 
being  a  great  runner,  Beetle  was  a  renowned  warrior. 
He  had  a  string  of  scalps  hanging  in  his  wigwam ;  those  of 
two  warriors  he  had  slain  in  ambush ;  those  of  four  women 
and  three  children.  Hence,  he  was  what  Antoine  called 
"Big  Injun,"  and  the  name  of  "Beetle"  stood  high  among 
all  the  neighboring  tribes.  The  facts  were  known  to  Eric 
but  not  to  the  rest  of  the  party.  Upon  receiving  the  invi- 
tation to  join  the  runners,  Grimley  asked  through  Eric 
how  many  turns,  or  laps,  around  the  circle  the  run  was 
designed  to  be.  When  he  was  told  that  ten  had  been  de- 
cided upon,  he  made  a  little  mental  calculation  and  decided 
that  that  was  a  total  of  about  one  and  a  quarter  miles. 
Turning  to  Miss  Pearl  he  asked  in  an  inquiring  tone: 
"Had  I  better  undertake  it?" 

"Yes,  even  if  you  fail,"  was  the  decided  answer.  "The 
more  I  see  of  these  men  the  more  I  fear  their  illwill." 

Grimley  turned  to  Eric  and  the  two  eager  eyed  sons  of 
the  forest  and  said,  "I  will  run  in  the  race  if  you  will  make 
it  fifteen  turns  instead  of  ten,  and  if  Eric  will  also  run." 

These  terms  were  readily  agreed  to  and  soon  Eric  and 
Grimley  stripped  to  shirts,  trousers  and  moccasins,  stood  in 


134     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

line  with  no  less  than  twenty  Indians,  for  a  race  of  fifteen 
turns  around  the  circle,  which  had  been  marked  with  little 
twigs,  with  small  pieces  of  colored  cotton  cloth.  Two 
elderly  warriors  stood  in  front  of  the  ladies'  platform 
with  four  or  five  swift  runners  at  their  call  to  ensure 
obedience. to  their  decisions.  The  rules  of  the  race  were 
well  known  and  any  infraction  of  them  caused  the  offend- 
ers, on  the  decision  of  the  referees,  to  lose  their  chance  of 
the  prize,  which  was  a  handsomely  woven  belt. 

As  they  stood  waiting  the  signal,  Grimley  asked  Eric  if 
he  was  anything  of  a  runner. 

"Yes,  Mr.  Grimley,  I  have  always  tried  to  keep  in  prac- 
tice. I  don't  know  when  I  may  flee  for  my  life,  and  there 
is  wisdom  often  in.  speedy  flight." 

"Let  us  run  together  then,"  replied  Grimley,  "and  let  us 
measure  the  distance  by  both  time  and  strength.  The 
track  is  about  two  miles.  If  we  can  clear  that  distance  in 
eleven  or  twelve  minutes  we  shall  win,  or  at  least  come  out 
near  enough  to  gain  the  approval  of  these  savages,  and 
that  is  all  we  care  for.  Fifteen  laps  divided  in  twelve 
minutes  is  a  long  time  when  one  has  no  breath  in  one's 
body  but  a  short  one  to  get  around  this  big  ring.  Now  if 
Miss  Pearl  could  let  us  know  how  we  were  running,  we 
should  know  from  the  beginning  how  we  were  to  come 
out;  this  would  be  a  good  stimulus  and  we  should  only 
have  to  think  of  one  turn  at  a  time — as  a  clock  ticks." 

Antoine  stood  by  his  two  friends  holding  their  coats  and 
overheard  these  remarks  and  said :  "Oh,  I  will  tell  Mam- 
selle  to  do  that ;  she  has  a  watch  and  I  will  hold  out  the 
figures.  It  will  not  take  many." 

"Bravo,  my  boy,"  said  Grimley,  "only  let  us  under- 
stand that  the  figures  are  of  the  previous  turn — that  will 
give  you  the  whole  time  we  are  going  around  to  prepare 
them,  and  will  let  us  know  what  we  are  to  do." 


The  Running  Match  135 

The  wrestling  matches  had  taken  half  an  hour,  and  now 
before  two  o'clock  on  this  perfect  Indian  summer  day  was 
the  exciting  race  to  be  run.  The  umpire  warriors  gave 
the  signal — a  horrible  whoop  and  a  yell,  and  off  the  crowd 
dashed,  each  one  of  the  Indians  trying  to  gain  the  lead. 
This  was  quickly  obtained  by  Beetle,  pressed  hard,  how- 
ever, by  "Hole  in  the  Sky."  At  once  it  became  a  strife  be- 
tween these  two,  who  would  get  and  hold  the  lead  and  all 
eyes  were  fixed  upon  their  flying  forms.  In  the  race  the 
runners  had  dispensed  with  all  clothing  save  their  waist- 
cloths  and  moccasins.  Hence,  it  was  a  scene  for  either 
sculptor  or  painter.  The  trained  eyes  of  Miss  Pearl  used 
to  the  study  of  art  in  both  Europe  and  America,  took  in 
the  splendid  figures  and  proportions  of  some  of  the 
swarthy  runners  with  a  mild  appreciation  that  would  have 
delighted  "The  Artists  Club,"  of  which  she  had  at  one 
time  been  a  member. 

Quickly  comprehending  the  wish  of  Grimley,  as  the  two 
came  around  on  their  first  circuit,  running  the  very  last 
among  the  contestants,  she  said  to  Antoine :  "Hold  up 
sixty;  they  have -taken  a  minute  to  get  around.  Mr. 
Grimley  is  holding  back  for  Eric,  I  don't  know  why  he 
should  do  that,  I  would  like  to  have  him  in  with  the  fore- 
most runners."  She  said  this  with  a  trace  of  discontent 
in  her  tone  but  marked  with  approval  the  really  fast  and 
regular  pace  of  the  two  white  men.  Eric  looked  out  of 
place  with  his  broad  slow  form;  he  was  both  older  and 
heavier  than  any  man  on  the  course.  Grimley,  on  the 
other  hand,  she  thought,  was  the  picture  of  grace.  She 
thought,  too,  that  if  he  had  not  held  back  for  Eric  he 
might  have  led  the  party. 

As  the  two  passed  the  stand  they  received  the  plaudits 
of  all  and  each  replied  with  a  slight  wave  of  the  hand  and 
with  a  grim,  hard  set  smile.  The  women  little  dreamed 


136     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

of  the  intense  exertion  the  whole  of  the  runners  were  en- 
during and  were  to  undergo  ere  the  goal  might  be  gained. 
Three  of  the  Indians  were  out  of  the  race  ere  the  first 
turn  was  made — two  stumbled,  one  was  called  off  by  the 
umpires  for  getting  out  of  bounds ;  while  Eric  and  Grim- 
ley  were  last  to  make  the  first  turn  they  were  really  ahead 
of  three. 

Meanwhile  the  excitement  among  the  spectators  was 
intense.  Savage  cries  and  whoops  filled  the  air.  Names 
were  called  out  and  oaths,  English,  French  and  native, 
reverberated  over  land  and  water. 

When  Grimley  and  his  companion  made  the  second  turn 
they  read  the  figure  "60"  which  Antoine  held  up  and  the 
former  of  the  runners  uttered  his  first  word,  so  careful 
was  he  of  his  breath. 

"Can  you  stand  this,  Eric  ?     It  is  good  enough." 

"Yes,  Mr.  Grimley,  both  wind  and  strength  are  good." 

As  the  result  of  the  second  turn  Antoine,  unnoticed  by 
anyone,  save  the  two  most  interested,  so  tremendous  was 
the  excitement,  held  up  another  "60",  but  two  more  run- 
ners had  fallen  out.  One  had  a  burst  of  blood  from  his 
nose,  and  still  another  had  been  called  off  by  the  umpires. 
"Beetle"  and  his  active  antagonist  still  struggled  for  the 
lead ;  after  these  two  and  pressing  them  close  came  a  little 
group  of  runners — some  five  or  six — then  straggling  run- 
ners until  as  before,  Eric  and  Grimley  brought  up  the  rear. 

As  Eric  caught  sight  of  the  second  "60"  he  asked,  "Is 
there  any  chance,  Mr.  Grimley?" 

"Our  chances  are  splendid,  dear  fellow,"  was  the  cheer- 
ful reply. 

Miss  Pearl  waved  her  handkerchief  and  cheered  with 
her  sweet  voice  with  all  the  rest,  but  her  interest  waned  a 
good  deal.  Antoine  held  up  "60"  five  successive  times 
and  the  runners  from  one  unexpected  cause  or  another 


The  Running  Match  137 

were  reduced  to  eight,  the  two  same  Indians  leading  the 
van,  but  this  time  not  far  ahead  of  the  two  white  men, 
showing  that  they  had  gained  almost  a  complete  turn. 

"Eric,  are  you  in  good  enough  trim  to  quicken  just  a 
little,"  said  Grimley— "just  a  little— a  shade  will  do  it?" 

"I  am  your  man,  Mr.  Grimley;  your  running  by  my 
side  helps  me  wonderfully."  Then  silence  fell  upon  the 
two. 

Antoine  held  up  successively  "58,"  "59,"  "57,"  "58," 
and  "58,"  and  this  completed  the  ten  turns  for  which  the 
race  had  originally  been  made. 

The  runners  had  been  on  the  track  nearly  ten  minutes 
but  there  were  only  three  of  them  besides  the  two  white 
men.  "Hole  in  the  Sky"  and  "Beetle"  still  held  the  lead, 
Eric  and  Grimley  had  gained  upon  them  nearly  half  the 
turn ;  a  third  Indian  called  "Long  Legs,  from  his  extreme 
length  of  limb  and  body,  held  the  distance  about  midway 
between  the  four  runners.  The  men,  both  white  and  red, 
were  all  in  evident  distress  but  Grimley  the  least,  while 
Eric  was  the  most  so. 

"Eric,"  said  Grimley,  "don't  worry,  we  are  over  the 
worst  of  it ;  our  antagonists  are  giving  out,  don't  think  of 
passing  them,  just  follow." 

The  signal  read  "62,"  "66,"  "70,"  and  Eric  was  gaining 
his  breath.  The  excitement  was  white  hot.  Miss  Pearl 
and  her  companions  were  anxious  and  flushed ;  they  felt 
that  they  should  die  unless  their  two  champions  should 
come  in  first.  Two  laps  yet  remained. 

"Eric,  now  is  the  time,"  said  Grimley.  "Quicken  your 
step  with  mine."  Eric  answered  not  a  word  and  both 
men  quickened  and  lengthened  their  pace. 

In  a  quarter  turn  "Long  Legs"  was  passed.  The  cheer- 
ing and  applause  were  tremendous. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  last  turn  the  signal  read  "55" 


138     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

and  the  two  white  men  were  just  in  the  rear  of  the  two 
Indians. 

"Eric,  you  take  the  left  and  I  will  take  the  right,"  said 
Grimley,  and  the  four  runners  for  a  quarter  of  a  lap  were 
exactly  abreast,  Eric  and  Grimley  still  keeping  step,  and 
it  being  evident  that  Grimley  was  -holding  back  for  his 
chum,  all  the  others  running  to  the  top  of  their  speed. 

It  was  a  question  of  wind.  Ere  the  last  half  turn  was 
entered  upon  Eric  and  Grimley  were  coming  in  victors, 
still  side  by  side.  "The  last  time  was  50,"  exclaimed  An- 
toine,  as  the  two  victorious  men  came  to  the  platform. 

Miss  Pearl,  Virginie  and  the  Madame  were  warm  in 
their  praises.  The  Indians  were  loyal  also  in  their  ap- 
plause and  declared  that  no  such  race  had  been  run  for  a 
generation.  They  immediately  scattered  to  prepare  for 
the  great  ball  game  which  had  twice  been  deferred  in 
order  to  have  the  wrestling  and  running  matches.  In  the 
game  about  to  be  played  every  man  present  belonging  to 
the  tribe  was  to  take  a  part,  and  the  hurrying  and  scurry- 
ing was  in  proportion ;  there  were  considerably  over  one 
hundred  Indian  men. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

THE   BALL   GAME 

"MR.  GRIMLEY,"  said  Miss  Pearl,  after  he  had  resumed 
his  coat  and  waistcoat,  "if  you  had  not  held  back  for  Eric 
how  much  could  you  have  come  in  ahead  of  the  time  that 
you  did?" 

"Not  more  than  five  seconds,"  was  the  reply,  "and  that 
would  not  have  come  to  more  than  one-twelfth  of  the 
course  ;  Eric  and  I  gained  by  running  together.  We  were, 
for  the  time,  one,  both  in  mind  and  body.  While  I 
seemed  to  be  retarded  by  keeping  time  and  step  with  him 
I  was  really  helped,  for  I  am  not  in  practice  now  as*  I  have 
been  in  the  old  school  days,  and  I  needed  a  balance  wheel, 
so  to  speak,  to  regulate  my  force.  You  assisted  us  both 
by  giving  us  the  time  of  each  turn.  I  know  the  average 
limits  of  the  speed,  both  of  the  Indian  and  white  man  and 
our  winning  was  a  matter  of  easy  calculation,  based  of 
course,"  he  concluded  with  a  smile,  "upon  our  doing  our 
utmost,  which  we  could  not  fail  to  do  with  so  severe,  but 
kind,  an  eye  upon  us." 

Miss  Pearl  colored  slightly,  but  added  frankly :  "I  was 
afraid  at  the  beginning  that  you  were  to  be  left  so  far 
behind  as  to  be  a  laughing  spectacle  to  these  savages  and 
that  I  could  not  endure." 

Eric,  who  stood  near  enough  to  listen  to  this  by-talk 
as  they  all  watched  the  preparations  for  the  ball  game, 
now  turned  to  Grimley  and  said,  "And  I  would  like  to 
know  how  you  were  able  to  withstand  me  in  my  wrest- 

139 


140     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

ling  throw.  I  have  never  until  now  met  a  man  who  could 
withstand  me  and  it  was  partly  my  surprise  that  gave  you 
the  chance  of  throwing  me  on  my  back." 

Grimley  pleasantly  replied,  "Eric,  you  must  have 
learned  that  trick  of  yours  of  someone — who  was  it  and 
where?" 

"To  tell  the  truth,  Mr.  Grimley,  I  learned  that  of  a 
negro  steamboat  roustabout,  whom  I  saw  practicing  it 
five  or  six  years  ago  far  up  the  Missouri  River.  At  each 
landing  he  would  give  an  exhibition  and  then  pass  his  hat 
around  for  money.  I  befriended  him  once  when  a  vil- 
lage constable  was  about  to  take  him  off  to  prison  for  dis- 
turbing the  peace.  I  saved  him  from  the  disgrace  and, 
in  turn,  he  taught  me  his  trick,  which  I  promised  not  to 
divulge  to  any  one.  Of  course  I  am  extra  good  at  it  on 
account  of  my  strength  and  because  I  do  not  have  to  lift 
my  opponents  too  high  before  I  throw  them." 

"I,  too,  learned  it  in  the  south,  where  I  was  stopping 
for  a  fortnight  at  the  plantation  owned  by  the  father  of  a 
schoolmate,"  said  Grimley.  "There  was  a  burly  negro 
slave,  attached  to  the  place,  who  used  to  throw  everyone 
as  I  saw  you  throw  the  Indians  to-day.  I  paid  the  fellow 
a  little  money  to  teach  me  the  secret  of  his  prowess,  but 
when  I  returned  to  school,  in  looking  the  matter  up,  I 
found  that  it  was  nothing  more  nor  less  than  a  revival,  or 
perhaps  a  survival,  of  a  trick  practiced  in  the  Grecian 
games  of  two  or  three  thousand  years  ago.  In  the  ac- 
count I  read,  I  also  obtained  a  knowledge  of  the  way  in 
which  those  famous  old  athletes  were  accustomed  to 
counteract  the  trick.  With  my  professor  I  practiced  both 
the  throw  and  the  counter  until  I  felt  that  I  was  master 
of  both,  and  then  laid  the  matter  aside,  as  the  professor 
said  the  game  was  too  rough  and  too  dangerous  for 
civilized  times," 


The  Ball  Game  141 


Antoine,  his  mother  and  Virginia  had  listened  to  this 
explanation  with  patience,  but  with  not  much  interest, 
and  Grimley,  observing  their  weariness,  turned  to  the  boy 
and  said  to  him,  but  so  that  the  whole  group  could  hear 
him  relate  the  story:  "Antoine,  my  boy,  you  would  have, 
laughed  at  a  story  my  friend's  father  used  to  tell.  He 
was  once  a  clerk  on  the  docks  at  Charleston,  South 
Carolina,  and  there  was  also  a  poor  negro  slave  who  made 
himself  an  offense  and  annoyance  to  all  around  by  brag- 
ging of  his  prowess  as  a  butter.  The  negroes  of  the 
south  have  a  strange  habit  of  hitting  their  heads  against 
an  object  in  fits  of  rage  or  excitement,  and  frequently 
in  their  contests,  of  lowering  their  heads  and  bringing 
them  together  at  their  foreheads  or  the  crowns  of  their 
heads  with  a  terrific  crack  that  would  kill  a  white  man. 
This  dock  negro  of  whom  this  story  is  told  was  one  of 
these  butting  characters  who  was  continually  challenging 
his  fellows  to  an  exhibition  of  skill  and  endurance. 

"One  day  my  friend,  the  dock  clerk,  noticed  in  a  con- 
signment from  the  north  a  huge  cheese  which  had  been 
made  for  some  local  fair.  It  was  some  feet  in  diameter 
and  nearly  a  foot  thick.  It  stood  on  its  side  and  there 
appeared  about  the  center  a  bluish,  green  spot,  indicating 
that  the  first  process  of  decay  had  set  in. 

"  'Cuffy,  here !'  said  the  clerk,  'You  are  always  wanting 
to  butt  something.  Now  I  will  give  you  a  quarter  to 
make  a  good  dent  in  the  center  of  that  big  cheese/  The 
darkey  was  only  too  glad  to  close  with  so  tempting  an 
offer,  but  waited  long  enough  to  collect  a  good  audience 
to  see  him  make  a  special  effort.  He  went  off  a  good 
distance  and  taking  a  run  launched  himself  head  fore- 
most against  the  exact  center  of  the  great  cheese.  It 
was  a  soft  and  yielding  mass,  and  the  woolly  head  and 
black  countenance  of  the  champion  'butter*  disappeared 


142    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

within  it  as  far  as  his  shoulders.  Nothing  saved  his  life 
but  the  help  of  those  who  witnessed  it,  who  drew  him  out 
and  away.  My  friend  said  that  he  was  a  cured  man 
after  that;  he  has  boasted  his  last  and  butted  his  last." 
.Grimley  told  the  little  story  with  effect  and  the  whole 
group  broke  into  a  laugh  quite  irresistible  in  its  manifesta- 
tion. Miss  Pearl  merrily  responded: 

"This  makes  me  think  of  a  story  my  uncle  used  to  tell. 
I  have  heard  him  do  so  fifty  times  when  we  have  been 
out  at  dinners.  He  would  begin  by  saying:  'Do  you 
know  the  curious  fact  that  a  negro's  skull  is  twice  as 
thick  as  that  of  a  white  man's?  It  is  so,  and  a  queer 
thing,  too.'  He  would  conclude  by  saying,  'That  reminds 
me  of  a  negro  who  fell  out  of  a  third-story  window  and 
struck  his  head.  When  he  found  himself  unhurt  he 
exclaimed :  'Golly !  It's  lucky  I  didn't  fall  on  my  shins ; 
if  I  had  I  should  have  been  killed  sho.' " 

The  group  on  the  platform  again  gave  an  answering 
peal  of  laughter.  Grimley  laughed  the  loudest  and  said 
the  story  was  new  to  him,  but  it  reminded  him  of  a  novel 
he  had  read  when  he  was  a  boy,  where  the  denouement 
of  the  story  consisted  in  the  effect  of  a  kick  administered 
by  the  hero  of  the  story  upon  the  ankle  of  a  negro  pugi- 
list— illustrating  the  tenderness  of  that  part  of  the  negro's 
anatomy. 

"Here  are  our  guests  ready  for  their  game,"  exclaimed 
Grimley.  "If  we  wish  to  keep  their  favor  we  must  watch 
it.  The  position  of  the  ball  is  always  ,the  point  of  view 
of  this  picture.  Now  watch  the  ball.  It  is  hard  and 
heavy,  almost  as  lead." 

The  Chippewas  had  set  up  the  bounds — one  of  them 
far  down  the  sands  beyond  the  lighthouse  and  the  other 
at  least  a  mile  distant  down  the  pathway  and  beyond  the 
pier.  The  goal  near  the  lighthouse  was  in  plain  view 


The  Ball  Game  143 


of  those  on  the  platform  and  half  the  Indians  were  gath- 
ered immediately  before  it  and  the  remainder  were  almost 
as  far  down  as  the  pier.  The  game  was  to  force  the  ball 
through  the  two  upright  posts  surmounted  by  a  cross 
piece.  The  same  men  were  umpires  and  they  were  still 
attended  by  the  young  men  who  were  to  carry  their  mes- 
sages. 

Grimley  explained  to  his  companions  in  the  moment 
before  the  game  began  that  in  witnessing  this  they  were 
but  seeing  what  had  delighted  mankind  since  the  begin- 
ning of  history;  that  the  game  of  ball  was  almost  uni- 
versal, but  nowhere  was  it  so  thoroughly  enjoyed  as 
among  the  Indians  of  North  America.  They  vary  the 
game  to  suit  the  time  and  place.  Here  it  is  played  with 
a  few  sticks — which  some  of  them  have — similar  to  the 
modern  lacrosse  stick,  but  made  so  as  to  catch  the  ball 
in  a  shallow  bag  as  it  were,  and  in  consequence  the  game 
became  a  "hand-ball"  game. 

The  runner  of  a  few  minutes  before,  "Long-legs,"  held 
the  ball  ready  for  a  throw,  but  a  thought  seemed  to  strike 
him.  Smilingly  he  approached  our  friends,  and  holding 
out  the  ball  to  Grimley  he  indicated  that  he  should  give 
the  first  pitch  to  it.  Grimley  as  pleasantly  accepted,  and 
stepping  lightly  down  among  the  Indians,  and,  by  a  ges- 
ture or  two,  being  informed  where  the  ball  was  to  be 
landed,  he  gave  it  a  mighty  throw  with  his  practiced  arm. 
Baseball  had  been  his  delight  from  boyhood,  and  it  was 
no  tyro  that  launched  the  round  and  elastic  globe.  Miss 
Pearl  followed  it  with  an  eye  of  interest  as  it  fell  far  in 
the  rear  of  the  crowd,  who  were  scattered  up  and  down 
the  pathway.  It  was  caught  up  and  instantly  thrown 
back  by  one  of  the  Indians  and  the  game  was  thus  started, 
accompanied  by  the  loudest  shrieks  and  yells  possible  to 
conceive.  The  whole  band  became  a  running,  tumbling, 


144     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

excited,  and,  to  the  unpracticed  eye,  a  wild  mob  of  crazy 
men,  swaying  back  and  forth  as  though  forced  by  a  shift- 
ing wind,  but  it  was  the  uncertain  position  of  the  ball 
which  determined  their  motions.  The  simple  rule  of  the 
game  was  for  each  one  to  pick  up  and  throw  the  ball  as 
soon  as  it  was  in  hand.  Sometimes  in  getting  it  one  of 
the  band  would  fall  down  and  cover  it  with  his  body  and 
the  rest  would  endeavor  to  get  it,  snatching  it  away. 
Thus  in  an  instant  the  ball  would  be  covered  with  a  mass 
of  struggling,  shrieking  players,  whose  activity  and  endur- 
ance alone  saved  them  from  mutilation  or  suffocation. 
From  the  center  of  such  a  squirming,  struggling  mass  the 
ball  would  finally  be  thrown  and  the  interest  transferred 
to  another  portion  of  the  arena. 

The  first  inning  lasted  nearly  twenty  minutes  ere  the 
ball  was  thrown  through  one  of  the  end  goals.  Two  inci- 
dents need  only  be  described.  Once  the  ball  was  thrown 
with  incredible  velocity  in  a  line  that  would  have  brought 
it  in  contact  with  Miss  Pearl's  temple.  The  throw  was 
an  accidental  one,  but  the  result  would  have  been  none 
the  less  painful  if  not  fatal  had  not  Grimley,  with  alert 
eye  and  ready  hand,  caught  it  and  tossed  it  back  ere  it 
did  any  damage.  The  young  lady  colored  deeply  and 
said :  "Oh,  thank  you,  Mr.  Grimley.  I  should  so  much 
have  disliked  to  stop  that  ball  with  my  bonnet,  and  still 
more  so  with  my  head."  Grimley  replied  lightly :  "I  am 
glad  my  skill  has  saved  you,  but  you,  Madame  and  Vir- 
ginie  had  better  keep  well  to  the  rear  of  Eric  and  me,  for 
the  game  will  be  wilder  yet  ere  it  is  ended."  The  whole 
tribe  had  seen  the  opportune  catch  of  Grimley  and  greeted 
it  with  a  loud  and  appreciative  shout.  This  was  pro- 
longed and  even  intensified  by  the  occurrence  of  the  sec- 
ond incident  to  be  especially  noted. 

"The  Beetle"  and  "Hole  in  the  Sky"  had  taken  no  part 


The  Ball  Game  145 


thus  far  in  the  game  of  ball,  but  just  as  the  yells  in  honor 
of  Grimley  were  piercing  the  atmosphere,  these  two  re- 
doubtable warriors  appeared  on  the  scene,  the  former 
painted  a  jet  black  and  the  latter  a  pure  white.  They 
were  like  antique  statues,  except  the  items  of  their  waist 
cloths  and  their  feathered  top  plumes.  At  the  same  in- 
stant two  other  warriors  appeared  on  the  side  opposite  to 
them,  one  painted  red  and  one  a  bright  yellow.  Their 
names  were  "Bear  Trapper"  and  "The  Diver,"  names 
given  to  commemorate  special  deeds  of  gallantry. 

The  first,  in  a  time  of  great  scarcity,  had  constructed 
a  trap  of  heavy  logs  and  had  for  a  month  supplied  the 
tribe  with  bear  meat.  The  device  was  new  and  the  ani- 
mals in  investigating  its  workings  fell  victims  to  their 
curiosity,  and  "Bear  Trapper"  was  thereafter  a  popu- 
lar member  of  the  tribe.  The  "Diver"  had  once  during 
a  skirmish  with  a  hostile  tribe  plunged  into  the  deep 
water  in  the  darkness,  and  swimming  under  water  had 
come  up  silently  just  at  the  side  of  a  canoe  which  held 
one  of  their  most  redoubtable  foes ;  the  "Diver"  had  his 
keen  knife  between  his  teeth  while  swimming,  but  rising, 
he  took  it  in  his  hand  and  with  a  vigorous  stroke  and  a 
war  cry  he  ended  the  life  of  his  gallant  but  unfortunate 
foe.  The  stroke  being  delivered,  the  "Diver"  sank  back 
into  the  water  and  swam  beneath  its  surface  to  a  place 
of  safety. 

The  game  was  finished  by  these  four  brilliant  warriors. 
Each  was  furnished  with  a  hockey  stick  and  the  game 
was  one  of  skill  in  running  and  throwing  by  these  four 
players,  the  whole  tribe  acting  as  tenders  to  these  cham- 
pions. Both  Grimley  and  Miss  Pearl  especially  admired 
these  agile,  perfectly  primed  players,  whose  motions  were 
of  lightning-like  rapidity.  The  "Beetle"  was  evidently 
the  best  player,  and  next  came  the  "Diver,"  whose  wind 


146     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

was  seemingly  exhaustless,  but  the  others  were  nearly 
their  equals.  The  excitement  of  the  game  was  immense 
and  kept  up  to  the  moment  when,  with  one  mighty  throw, 
"Hole  in  the  Sky"  sent  the  ball  through  the  goal. 

With  a  long,  loud,  ear-splitting  yell  the  umpires  pro- 
claimed the  end  of  the  games.  Grimley  and  Eric  reached 
down  and  gave  their  hearty  handshakings,  and  the  ladies 
showered  smiles  and  handkerchief  waving.  The  four 
painted  warriors  disappeared,  and  in  a  tumult  the  whole 
band  dispersed  to  make  ready  for  their  final  departure. 
The  sun  was  no  more  than  an  hour  high  when  the  long 
procession  of  canoes  departed  with  their  men  and  women, 
their  bundles  of  cured  fish  and  the  remnants  of  the  piles 
not  yet  cured.  The  poor  women  had  never  ceased  a  mo- 
ment in  their  toil.  The  games,  the  shouts,  the  victory 
of  first  one  and  then  another  had  not  distracted  their 
attention  from  their  task.  They  carried  the  last  heavy 
bundles  of  the  cured  fish  to  the  canoes,  a  work  which 
earlier  in  the  day  had  been  performed  by  the  men.  Well 
pleased  with  the  day's  proceedings,  the  whole  tribe  set 
out  in  their  canoes  to  return  to  the  opposite  shore,  and 
silence  and  solitude  fell  once  more  upon  the  island. 


CHAPTER  XV 

ALARMING   DISCOVERIES 

THAT  evening  Miss  Pearl  silently  reviewed  the  events 
of  the  day;  Grimley  and  Eric  heard  no  more  songs  or 
music  from  the  tower,  although  they  waited  for  them. 
Gertrude  was  sensible  of  a  feeling  of  sadness  and  loneli- 
ness she  had  not  experienced  before;  she  thought  with 
astonishment  of  the  brief  time  she  had  spent  on  the  island. 
Four  days  had  elapsed  since  a  great  change  had  come 
into  her  life.  She  could  look  forward  no  more  to  a 
settled  home  with  her  aunt,  and  she  had  no  other.  In  the 
short  four  days  new  individuals,  previously  unknown, 
had  come  to  make  a  greater  part  of  her  daily  life  and 
thoughts.  She  recalled  the  events  of  the  day;  the  In- 
dians' sudden  visit;  the  exciting  scenes  and  incidents 
which  had  occurred  during  their  stay,  and  her  mind  dwelt 
on  each  detail  of  the  conduct  of  both  Eric  and  Grimley. 
With  her  feelings  and  thoughts  relating  to  the  latter  there 
was  mingled  a  trace  of  pain  and  disquiet;  she  almost 
wished  she  had  not  met  him,  but  she  could  not  keep  her 
mind  from  recalling,  item  by  item,  his  admirable  conduct 
during  the  day.  She  felt  that  she  had  not  thanked  him 
enough  for  saving  her  from  the  stroke  of  the  ball.  Eric 
was  mingled  in  her  thoughts  with  other  feelings.  She 
felt  an  increasing  confidence  and  regard  for  him.  His 
openness  of  mind  and  heart,  his  worth  of  disposition 
were  so  apparent  that  'she  resolved  to  seek  more  of  his 
company  and  to  place  herself  as  much  under  his  care  as 

147 


148     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

under  Grimley's.  So  musing  our  heroine  fell  asleep  with 
thoughts,  that  faded  into  dreams,  of  the  two  men, 
Madame,  Antoine  and  Virginie.  She  had  a  painful 
dream  which  woke  her  for  a  few  moments  in  the  night, 
in  which  Hector  and  the  man  she  had  seen  in  the  canoe 
were  the  actors.  Somehow  the  stranger's  features  ap- 
peared to  be  those  of  her  uncle  whom  she  had  left  in 
the  East,  and  he  was  being  held,  in  the  dream,  by  Hector 
while  she  escaped  from  him. 

The  next  morning  at  breakfast  Miss  Pearl  asked  the 
Madame  if  Eric  had  ever  been  inside  the  lighthouse. 

"No,"  she  replied,  in  her  broken  English,  "he  hold  too 
much  back.  He  no  want  to  come.  Monsieur  Malloire 
ask  him,  but  he  say  women  too  many  and  so  he  no  come." 

This  closed  the  conversation,  but  Gertrude  immediately 
asked  Antoine  to  speak  to  the  agent  and  ask  him  if  he 
would  be  in  his  business  office  at  an  early  hour  that  fore- 
noon. This  done  she  ascended  to  her  apartments.  Vir- 
ginie was  putting  them  in  order  with  a  skillful  hand ;  she 
did  these  necessary  things  for  Miss  Pearl  as  she  had 
many  times  done  them  for  the  gentle  sisters  and  other 
guests.  The  young  women  chatted  pretty  steadily  even 
while  Miss  Pearl  took  down  the  long  observation  glass 
and  adjusting  the  focus  carefully  scanned  the  horizon. 
She  could  see  no  sign  of  human  existence.  There  was 
no  sail,  nor  canoe,  nor  rising  smoke  to  indicate  that  there 
had  ever  been  a  savage  or  human  being  passing  or  resi- 
dent within  the  long  range  of  the  instrument.  The  day 
was  perfect  in  its  calmness  and  sunny  quiet. 

"Virginie,  dear,"  said  she,  "did  those  Indians  come 
over  to  the  island  just  for  fish  yesterday?" 

The  dark-eyea  girl  stopped,  and  seeming  to  think  in- 
.ently,  replied:  "For  fish,  yes,  but  for  something  else, 
too.  Find  out  about  stores  and  who  is  on  the  island. 


Alarming  Discoveries  149 

There  was  three,  four,  white  men  among  them,  and  they 
want  the  Indians  to  come,  I  guess." 

"Why,  did  you  see  any  white  men,  Virginie  ?     I  didn't." 

"No,  but  mama,  she  see  them.  She  see  them  through 
the  paint.  She  know  more  than  me.  She  tell  me  they 
bad  men." 

Not  long  after  this  Miss  Pearl,  Hector  and  Antoine 
made  their  business  visit  to  the  warehouse.  Mr.  Grimley 
received  them  with  his  usual  politeness.  The  little  boy 
was  dismissed  by  Miss  Pearl,  to  stay  outside  with  Hec- 
tor, and  the  lady  began  the  conversation. 

"Mr.  Grimley,  I  am  not  a  little  disturbed  by  the  visit 
of  those  Indians  yesterday.  If  it  were  safely  possible  I 
would  leave  the  island  at  once." 

Grimley  here  slightly  shook  his  head,  but  the  gravity 
of  his  face  showed  that  if  it  had  been  safely  possible,  as 
she  had  expressed  it,  he  would  have  agreed  with  her. 

Continuing  with  increasing  earnestness,  she  said : 

"I  am  not  altogether  selfish  in  my  thoughts;  I  think 
you,  Eric  and  the  Madame  would  be  much  safer  with  me 
away.  Those  savages  who  thronged  the  island  yester- 
day make  me  feel  almost  helpless  against  any  design  they 
might  form  against  me.  I  didn't  feel  so  before,  as  I  had 
confidence  in  you  and  Eric  to  cope  with — well,"  she  added 
with  a  smile — "half  a  boat  load  or  a  whole  one  for  that 
matter." 

"Miss  Pearl,"  gravely  yet  gently  responded  Grimley, 
and  his  modest  words  and  manner  greatly  reassured  the 
agitated  girl,  "I  do  not  consider  it  possible  for  you  to 
leave.  I  have  my  business  charge  to  look  out  for  here. 
My  instructions  are  to  care  for  you  at  this  station.  It 
would  not  be  prudent  to  undertake  the  wilderness  trip 
with  either  Eric  or  Antoine,  or  both,  even  if  they  would 
volunteer.  Hector  would  be  a  host  in  himself,  but  he 


150     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

would  be  a  dangerous  companion  in  a  canoe  with  the 
waves  rolling  high.  Miss  Pearl,"  he  added  in  a  low 
voice,  "you  believe  in  the  protecting  care  of  a  Divine 
Providence ;  try  and  trust  Him  here  and  now.  Winter 
and  danger  are  upon  you;  take  each  day  by  itself  and 
each  danger  by  itself,  and  you  will  see  the  Springtime 
none  the  worse  for  this  strange  experience.  My  first 
duty  shall  be  to  insure  that  result,  and  Eric  is  even  more 
than  I  to  be  depended  upon  on  account  of  his  experience 
here  and  his  training  in  a  high  altitude." 

Miss  Pearl's  face  brightened  with  these  assurances,  and 
interrupting  him,  she  exclaimed :  "Oh,  I  feel  brave 
enough  for  anything  with  two  such  guardians.  Mr. 
Grimley,  don't  you  think  you  ought,  now  the  weather 
continues  good,  to  see  that  everything  is  safe?  I  should 
like  to  have  you  and  Eric  come  through  the  lighthouse 
and  see  if  it  is  defensible  with  three  women,  a  boy  and  a 
dog  for  garrison.  You  must  remember  that  the  keeper 
has  never  been  away  a  winter  before,  and  that  what 
might  be  a  defense  in  his  case  might  not  be  in  ours." 

In  this  interview  Miss  Pearl  did  not,  for  some  unex- 
plainable  reason,  tell  Grimley  of  the  presence  of  the  white 
men  disguised  as  Indians.  Perhaps  it  was  because  she 
also  deliberately  chose  to  conceal  another,  a  fact  that  had 
been  apparent  to  her  during  the  games  of  the  day  before ; 
that  of  the  undisguised  admiration  of  several  of  the  young 
Indians,  especially  of  "Hole  in  the  Sky."  She  had  been 
accustomed  for  some  years  to  be  admired  by  men ;  in 
fact,  she  looked  for  it,  as  a  matter  of  course,  but  the  dif- 
ference between  the  polite  and  refined  gentlemen  she  was 
accustomed  to  meet  and  these  wild  and  uncontrollable 
savages  she  little  dreamed  of ;  hence  thought  it  no  more 
than  maidenly  to  keep  the  matter  from  Grimley. 

Grimley,  on  his  part,  did  not  reveal  to  Miss  Pearl  two 


Alarming  Discoveries  151 

other  facts — one  of  which  was  the  stealing  by  some  of 
the  party  of  Eric's  rifle  and  ammunition — this  taken  in 
connection  with  the  sale  of  all  the  gunpowder  and  guns 
in  exchange  for  furs  from  the  Company's  stores  had 
caused  both  himself  and  Eric  some  anxious  thoughts. 

One  other  thing  was  the  finding  far  down  the  pathway 
beyond  the  warehouse,  by  himself,  of  a  fine  silk  handker- 
chief marked  with  the  initials  "H.  G."  How  it  could 
have  come  there  was  a  mystery.  Still  another  coinci- 
dence had  happened,  although  Grimley  did  not  particu- 
larly remark  it  until  long  afterwards.  Two  of  the  In- 
dians had  made  cash  purchases  for  which  they  had  paid 
each  a  twenty  dollar  gold  piece,  which  were  duplicates 
of  the  one  in  Eric's  possession.  Eric  had  already  told 
Grimley  that  in  the  long  winters  he  had  passed  on  the 
island  that  he  had  relied  upon  the  known  fact  of  his  lack 
of  money  or  valuables  as 'a  defense  against  robbery  and 
violence.  Hence,  the  possession  of  this  gold  and  the 
valuables  in  the  trunks  of  Miss  Pearl  added  to  the 
thoughtful  anxiety  of  the  Agent. 

Grimley  had  always  with  him  the  remembrance  of  the 
parting  remarks  of  Captain  Sprott  of  the  Great  West. 
The  latter  had  said :  "Mr.  Grimley,  I  have  followed 
orders  in  leaving  this  young  lady — Miss  Pearl — in  your 
care  on  this  desolate  island.  I  rely  upon  your  courage 
and  good  judgment  until  her  friends  send  some  relief, 
which  I  hope  may  be  already  on  the  way,  but  I  must  in 
confidence  tell  you  a  disagreeable  fact,  so  that  you  may 
be  on  your  guard.  You  know  she  is  stopped  here  to  avoid 
the  snare  that  has  been  laid  for  her  by  those  people  at 
Nauvoo."  Here  the  good  Captain  sunk  his  voice  to  a 
whisper.  "She  was  in  danger  at  both  ends  of  her  trip, 
and  now  that  I  leave  her  here  I  know  that  not  very  many 
miles  distant  over  on  the  Michigan  shore  there  is  a  Mor- 


152     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

mon  settlement.  They  have  come  and  gone  by  this  port 
for  the  past  two  years.  They  have  landed  at  the  Little 
Manitou  and  been  rowed  over  by  some  of  the  wood  chop- 
pers or  brought  over  in  their  canoes  by  some  of  the  In- 
dians. There  are  none  on  this  trip  I  know,  as  I  have 
asked  the  Captain  of  the  Great  East,  and  he  says  he  has 
no  passengers  booked  this  side  of  Port  Huron,  so  I  trust 
that  they  will  not  become  aware  of  the  presence  of  this 
young  lady,  until  you  have  a  good  force  to  protect  her. 
Besides,  I  rely  greatly  on  the  strength  of  the  lighthouse, 
where  she  is  to  stay,  and  Eric  is  equal  to  a  hundred  ordi- 
nary men.  He  is  so  stout,  so  faithful,  and  so  courageous. 
So,  Mr.  Grimley,"  concluded  the  Captain,  "keep  your 
own  counsel  about  this  and  do  your  best,  and  everything 
will  come  out  right." 


CHAPTER  XVI 

THE    STRONG    AND    WEAK   POINTS    OF   THE    LIGHTHOUSE 

THE  agent  had  all  that  the  Captain  had  told  him,  with 
its- disagreeable  consequences,  in  mind,  as  he  looked  over 
with  Eric,  Miss  Pearl  and  Antoine  the  strong  and  the 
weak  points  of  the  lighthouse.  The  entrance  to  the  struc- 
ture was  on  the  side  next  the  water.  This  was  a  small 
oak  door,  strongly  iron-plated.  Grimley  remarked  to 
Miss  Pearl :  "This  is  an  excellent  defense  against  wild 
beasts  and  against  men.  It  cannot  be  bored  with  an 
auger,  or  burned  through  with  fire,  or  burst  with  a  bat- 
tering timber." 

The  long,  ladder-like  stairs,  it  was  agreed,  should  be  so 
arranged  that  they  could  readily  be  drawn  up,  rendering 
access  to  the  upper  stories  of  the  lighthouse  a  matter  of 
great  difficulty.  The  shutters  of  the  first  two  stories, 
Grimley  suggested,  should  be  plated  with  iron  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  door.  Some  sheets  of  plated  iron,  left  over 
from  the  building  of  the  lighthouse,  were  found  which 
could  be  fastened  to  the  shutters,  thus  making  them 
doubly  secure. 

When  the  party  arrived  at  the  lofty  height  of  Miss 
Pearl's  apartments,  Grimley  ceased  his  examination  and 
drank  in  with  the  eye  of  a  true  artist  the  vast  range  of 
water  and  woodland  scenery.  Gertrude  handed  him  her 
glass  and  bade  him  observe  through  it  the  various  points 
of  interest. 

Said  he,  as  he  looked:  "This  is  a  picture  of  water, 

153 


154    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

shore,  sky  and  woods.  It  is  a  picture  of  stillness.  I  can- 
not see  one  vestige  of  life.  It  is  as  I  have  always  thought 
the  appearance  of  nature  at  the  North  Pole  might  be." 

"It  will  look  much  more  like  the  real  North  Pole,  Mr. 
Grimley,"  said  Eric,  "when  a  few  days  from  now  every- 
thing will  be  covered  with  dazzling  white  snow.  There 
will  be  no  water  nor  shore  then,  only  one  vast  expanse  of 
sky  and  snow,  with  a  darkening  fringe  of  woods." 

Gertrude  apprehensively  answered:  "Eric,  you  make 
me  shiver,  for  I  suppose  it  is  cold  too." 

"Yes,  Miss  Pearl,  few  people  have  experienced  the 
cold  that  sometimes  comes  down  upon  this  island.  The 
bitter  north  wind  is  monarch  of  everything  in  his  trail. 
See  those  heavy  walls,  they  are  three  feet  thick.  See, 
too,  these  double  shutters  lined  with  fur  and  this  great 
stove  and  fireplace  and  all  these  heat-giving  as  well  as 
light-giving  oil  lamps.  They  will  all  be  needed  ere  long 
to  keep  life  in  your  body." 

"How  do  you,  Eric,  and  Mr.  Grimley  live  when  such 
mighty  cold  comes  down?"  inquired  Gertrude. 

Eric  smiled  and  said:  "We  keep  all  our  clothing  on 
and,  besides,  creep  into  great  fur-lined  sacks  or  bags. 
We  eat  heat-giving  food,  pork  principally,  and  survive  by 
the  vigor  of  our  constitutions.  It  is  not  so  cold  either, 
down  where  we  are,  as  we  are  sheltered  by  the  trees. 
Neither  is  it  as  cold  on  the  Michigan  or  Wisconsin  shore, 
where  the  forests  are  a  protection  from  the  deadly  blasts. 
This  lighthouse  stands  in  the  very  path  of  the  far  north 
wind,  which  travels  with  exceeding  swiftness  and  with  an 
inconceivable  intensity  of  cold  towards  the  southland.  It 
bears  death  on  its  wings  as  it  passes  towards  the  prairies 
of  Illinois  and  the  territories  to  the  South  and  West, 
crosses  Kentucky,  sweeps  over  the  mountains,  and  does 
not  cease  its  cruel  energy  even  in  the  great  cotton  states. 


Strong  and  Weak  Points  of  Lighthouse    155 

A  boatload  of  negroes  on  the  southern  coast  was  frozen  to 
death  by  these  terrific  north  winds  coming  direct  from  the 
north  polar  regions.  Think  of  the  dark  nights  which 
prevail  there." 

"Eric,"  said  Miss  Pearl,  "you  should  be  a  poet.  It  is 
not  always  so  cold,  is  it  ?" 

"Oh,  no !"  said  Eric.  "The  winter  is  usually  still  and 
sunny.  It  is  cold,  but  when  once  accustomed  to  it  the 
cold  is  only  a  joy  and  a  comfort  compared  to  many  cli- 
mates. Moon  and  stars  shine  so  brightly  here  that  one 
cannot  help  thinking  of  God,  and  that  means  good 
thoughts,  Miss  Pearl,  for  God  is  good."  Miss  Pearl 
smiled  sweetly  upon  him  as  she  said  softly : 

"You  are  right,  Eric ;  I  will  not  forget  this  when  I  see 
the  bright  moon  and  stars  this  winter  as  they  shine  on  our 
lonely  island." 

The  whole  party  ascended  to  the  highest  apartment  of 
the  structure.  It  was  arranged  and  described  in  the 
lighthouse  directories  and  nautical  almanacs  of  the  day 
— it  is  changed  now — as  "F.  R.,"  which  means  to  the 
initiated,  "Fixed  Red."  The  light  was  graded  as  a  "sec- 
ondary lake  coast  light,"  but  the  lofty  tower  was  properly 
one  only  erected  for  the  "Primary  Sea  Coast  Lights" — 
the  latter  just  now  being  for  the  great  personal  advantage 
of  our  heroine,  whose  mind  could  not  readily  relieve  itself 
of  Eric's  life-preserving  fur  sack  and  Mr.  Grimley's 
sleeping  bags. 

Antoine  explained  that  the  lights  were  not  then  in  use, 
having  been  discontinued  by  official  order  on  the  third 
day  of  December,  but  by  direction  of  his  father  they  were 
to  be  kept  in  continual  order  for  any  emergency  that 
might  arise  so  that  they  could  call  for  assistance  from  the 
keeper  of  the  light  on  the  main  shore,  who  had  agreed  to 
look  out  for  the  signal  at  a  certain  hour.  This  was  the 


156     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou.  Island 

kind  father's  main  provision  for  assistance  for  his  little 
family,  while  he  was  traveling  in  a  foreign  land — a  signal 
over  ten  or  fifteen  miles  of  the  lake  to  a  single  man. 

Let  us  say  here,  this  one  was  Virginie's  "Dan'l,"  whom 
she  thought  so  much  superior  to  Edward  Grimley  that 
she  could  hardly  bear  to  look  at  the  latter,  much  less  waste 
many  of  her  words  upon  him.  She  liked  Eric  better,  she 
said.  "He  is  like  a  brother — big  brother;  not  like  An- 
toine,  that  little  monkey."  In  her  mind  "Dan'l"  belonged 
to  another  race  of  beings;  not  a  little  lower  than  the 
angels,  but  a  vast  distance  above  them.  In  fact  she  wor- 
shipped the  big,  blue-eyed  Saxon,  Daniel  Pease,  and  he 
liked  her  and  meant  honestly  to  marry  her,  if  it  so  came 
about. 

Consequently  at  a  set  hour  each  evening  there  was  a 
brave,  perhaps  honest,  fellow  looking  out  for  a  signal  for 
assistance  from  the  Little  Manitou  Island,  which  when 
seen  was  to  be  answered  by  his  own  signal,  "F.  W." — a 
fixed  white  light — and  assistance  given  as  soon  as  time 
and  distance  would  permit.  Events  were  gathering  about 
our  little  group  which  will  render  the  operation  of  this 
signal  a  verity,  but,  when  made,  will  its  response  be  sure 
and  rapid,  or  will  the  burly  keeper  be  asleep,  or  away,  or 
remiss  in  his  answer  ?  We  shall  see. 

As  the  little  group  had  passed  the  Madame's  combined 
kitchen,  dining-room  and  reception  parlor,  she  had  smil- 
ingly greeted  them  and  asked  Eric  and  Grimley  to  stay  to 
the  noonday  meal  with  her  family.  They  had  cheerfully 
accepted,  and  now,  the  examination  of  the  whole  struc- 
ture being  completed,  they  descended  and  were  soon 
seated  by  the  hospitable  board  of  Madame  Molloire.  All 
were  seated  except  the  latter,  and  she  maintained  her 
position  as  waitress,  as  well  as  hostess,  until  the  meal  was 
entirely  served. 


Strong  and  Weak  Points  of  Lighthouse    157 

With  a  mixed  feeling  of  pleasure  and  anxiety,  Grimley 
and  Miss  Pearl  sat  down  to  the  table  together.  Each  had 
traveled,  had  lived  under  various  roofs  and  under  vary- 
ing relations,  but  in  this  far  off  spot  of  the  earth  they  had 
suddenly  become  so  much  to  each  other  that  both  felt  that 
now  they  were  to  seriously  receive  a  new  revelation  of 
each  other's  former  mode  of  life  and  accomplishments. 
The  Madame  had  placed  chairs  for  them,  side  by  side, 
with  Grimley  opposite  Virginie  and  Antoine  opposite  to 
Miss  Pearl. 

The  dinner,  for  nearly  all  the  world  in  those  days  dined 
at  twelve  o'clock,  began  with  a  course  of  soup  of  excellent 
combination,  which  was  served  with  true  Parisian  taste, 
as  taught  by  Monsieur,  followed  by  a  delicate  white  fish 
taken  that  morning  from  the  lake  by  Antoine;  this  was 
succeeded  by  boiled  ham  and  various  vegetables,  and  the 
repast  closed  with  coffee  and  a  certain  delicate,  tooth- 
some, sweet  bread  cooked  in  boiling  fat,  the  name  of 
which  escapes  the  author  at  this  moment. 

While  the  dishes  were  being  discussed  and  rapidly  suc- 
ceeding each  other,  the  conversation  was  very  formal, 
being  limited  to  table  courtesies,  but  as  the  crullers — yes, 
that's  the  name— were  passed  and  their  quality  tasted, 
Grimley  looked  across  to  Eric  and  remarked : 

"Eric,  there  is  a  better  variety  at  this  house  than  at  our 
place." 

"Yes,  Mr.  Grimley,  it  is  true ;  but  we  will  try  and  im- 
prove as  soon  as  we  are  closed  in  for  the  winter.  Now  I 
wish  to  do  all  I  can  to  get  ready  for  the  nipping  weather 
coming  upon  us.  I  will  show  you,  in  good  time,  hot  bread 
of  at  least  four  kinds — rye,  Indian,  wheat,  and  rye  and 
Indian  mixed ;  I  will  show  you  at  least  six  kinds  of  pies 
and  various  cakes,  both  plain  and  frosted.  We  will  in- 
vite the  Madame  and  her  family  to  dine  and  I  will  do  the 


158     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

cooking  and  serving,  and  you,  Mr.  Grimley,  shall  do  the 
carving  of  the  turkey." 

"And,  Eric,  may  I  not  serve  the  coffee  ?  How  I  should 
enjoy  it — to  dine  in  your  cabin,"  said  Miss  Pearl  gaily ; 
"but  will  we  really  have  a  turkey  ?" 

"Yes,"  said  Eric,  "I  have  a  pair  saved  for  Christmas. 
We  all  had  what  we  wished  on  Thanksgiving  Day,  but  in 
my  country  we  think  Christmas  the  great  day  of  the  year, 
and  I  have  a  pair  of  them  saved  for  the  day's  celebration. 
I  shall  cook  the  two  in  my  little  brick  oven  and  send  the 
Madame  one."  The  latter  smiled  graciously  and  indicated 
in  her  broken  English  her  acceptance  of  the  American 
bird,  and  also  of  a  Christmas  dinner  to  be  prepared  by 
Eric. 

The  Madame  took  her  place  at  the  table  and  Eric  and 
Grimley  set  to  work  to  iron  plating  the  window  shutters. 
Miss  Pearl  watched  the  work  as  it  progressed,  excusing 
herself  for  her  attendance  by  saying  that  she  wished  all 
the  air  and  exercise  she  could  get.  She  even  waited  upon 
Eric  as  he  rapidly  arranged  the  rough  plates ;  she  handed 
him  the  screws  and  his  hammer  and  kept  him  supplied 
with  other  small  needed  articles.  In  the  middle  of  the 
afternoon  she  brought  the  toilers  a  large  pitcher  of  water, 
with  molasses  and  ginger  in  it,  prepared  by  the  skillful 
hands  of  the  Madame.  By  twilight  the  task  was  com- 
pleted of  doubly  securing  with  the  strong  iron  plates  both 
the  two  lower  rows  of  windows  of  the  lighthouse.  While 
on  the  floor  occupied  by  Miss  Pearl,  Grimley  had  ob- 
served two  tall,  though  slender,  hemlock  trees,  whose  tops 
far  exceeded  the  height  of  that  row  of  windows,  and  to 
make  everything  safe  from  the  contingency  of  a  marks- 
man doing  mischief  from  their  branches,  he  and  Eric  took 
their  axes  to  cut  them  down.  Miss  Pearl,  with  Antoine 


tf  trout/  and  Weak  Points  of  Lighthouse    159 

and  Hector,  accompanied  them  and  witnessed  with  pleas- 
ure the  sturdy  strokes  of  the  two  as  they  chopped  great 
gashes  into  the  trunks  of  the  two  trees.  It  was  a  race  in 
which  Eric  easily  won.  The  latter  said,  in  a  pause  of  the 
work,  as  he  wiped  his  perspiring  brow,  referring  to  his 
humiliation  of  the  day  before :  "Miss  Pearl,  this  is  a  game 
Mr.  Grimley  did  not  learn  at  school,  nor  on  the  planta- 
tion. Now  he  has  no  chance  of  winning,  but  I  know  that 
if  he  should  work  with  his  axe  alongside  of  me  for  a  few 
months  he  would  find  out  some  way  to  excel  me  even  in 
this.  He  was  a  fortunate  boy;  he  learned  how  to  learn 
and  that  gives  him  the  advantage  over  me,  even  in  chop- 
ping." 

Grimley  heard  the  remark  and  replied:  "You  are  ex- 
actly right,  Eric.  I  was  just  thinking  that  with  a  long 
saw  and  a  good  file  I  could  lay  three  of  these  trees  low, 
while  you  laid  two.  The  old  adage  says  that  a  workman 
is  known  by  his  chips,  but  these  tell  me  that  a  vast  propor- 
tion of  vital  energy  is  wasted  by  this  method  of  doing  the 
work.  It  is  a  matter  of  calculation,  just  the  same  as  our 
calculation  when  we  ran  the  race  with  the  Indians." 

Grimley  smiled  brightly  as  he  turned  towards  Miss 
Pearl.  "Do  you  know,"  he  said,  "that  I  counted  upon 
the  difference  in  diet  in  holding  out  to  the  end?  Those 
Indians  had  eaten  nothing  but  partly  cooked  fish  since 
they  had  made  their  long  row  over  from  the  mainland  to 
the  island  and  Eric  and  I  had  both  eaten  of  meat  and 
other  strength-giving  food.  Why!  we  even  had  a 
dessert  of  oatmeal,  and  in  the  dreadful  finish  of  a  long 
race  it  is  that  which  counts.  If  I  were  general  in  a  battle, 
little  or  big,  I  should  look  sharp  to  see  that  my  men  were 
well  fed." 

Miss    Pearl   smilingly   assented,   and   added,   archly: 


160     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

"And  you  would  see  that  the  General  himself  had  his  din- 
ner, too,  on  the  same  principle,  would  you  not,  Mr. 
Grimley?" 

Eric's  tree  by  this  time  was  chopped  so  nearly  through 
that  it  was  ready  to  fall.  He  gave  a  few  ending  strokes 
and  its  tall  top  began  to  waver  and  topple;  then  it  came 
with  a  tearing,  rushing  descent  to  the  ground,  where  it 
landed  with  a  crash  so  loud  that  it  could  be  heard  for 
miles.  It  stripped  the  heavy  branches  from  a  neighbor- 
ing tree,  and  crushed  several  saplings  as  it  fell  and  Miss 
Pearl  who  had  never  seen  a  tree  fall  before,  gave  a  little 
scream  of  fear  as  she  saw  the  effect  of  Eric's  axe.  "Oh !" 
she  said,  "how  I  should  hate  to  be  beneath  the  tree  as 
it  came  down  to  the  ground." 

A  few  moments  more  work  on  the  part  of  Grimley 
and  the  second  tree  also  fell,  quite  to  his  relief,  as  he 
streamed  with  perspiration  and  panted  for  lack  of  breath, 
owing  to  the  unwonted  exertion.  He  resumed  his  coat, 
which  he  had  laid  aside  for  the  more  free  exercise  of  his 
powers,  and  exclaimed:  "That  ends  this  week's  labor! 
No  more  work  until  Monday." 

Miss  Pearl  expressed  her  thanks  to  the  two  men  and 
said  finally :  "Eric,  the  Madame  wishes  you  and  Mr. 
Grimley  to  come  to  dinner  to-morrow,  the  same  as  you 
did  to-day,  and  I  shall  be  pleased  to  have  you  make  a 
call  upon  me  in  my  reception  room  after  the  dinner. 
Perhaps,  Eric,  you  will  tell  me  something  about  your 
native  land.  I  know  you  can  give  an  interesting  story 
of  it  and  I  shall  be  most  delighted  to  hear  it."  Both  Eric 
and  Grimley  accepted  the  invitation  with  hearty  grati- 
tude, and  the  two  little  groups  separated  for  the  night 
and  for  the  week. 

That  evening,  as  she  again  reviewed  the  events  of  a 
day,  Miss  Pearl  thought  with  pleasure  of  the  quiet,  un- 


Strong  and  Weak  Points  of  Lighthouse    161 

obtrusive  manners  of  Grimley.  She  had  noted  the  very 
silent,  kindly  way  in  which  he  had  listened  to  each 
speaker  and  she  had  not  failed  to  appreciate  that  his 
aim  was  rather  to  conceal  his  own  information  and  to 
draw  out  that  of  others.  With  fine  tact  he  had  pre- 
vented the  conversation  from  becoming  personal,  guiding 
it  in  such  a  way  that  the  interest  of  all  was  kept  up.  In 
after  years  she  reminded  him  of  the  incident  and  asked 
him  how  he  was  able  to  do  it. 

"Oh,"  said  he,  "that  was  a  part  of  my  rhetoric  lessons; 
it  was  native  to  begin  with  and  to  build  upon,  but  I 
knew  the  scope  and  aim  of  all  the  conversation  at  the 
table  and  that  is  where  my  school  training  came  to  my 
aid — none  of  the  others  saw  the  point.  I  looked  for  it. 
The  rule  in  this  as  in  other  studies  is  'for  art  to  conceal 
art.' " 

Miss  Pearl  also  remembered  how  careful  an  eater 
the  guest  had  been — in  no  case  had  he  partaken  twice 
of  the  same  dish.  "It  is  plain,"  she  said  to  herself,  "that 
he  is  under  the  best  of  influence  at  home.  By  the  way  in 
which  he  spoke  of  his  mother  and  sisters  I  am  sure  they 
must  be  the  nicest  of  people.  I  wish  I  knew  them." 

Miss  Pearl  did  not  sing  that  night ;  she  simply  thought 
of  the  day's  and  the  week's  events,  nor  did  her  thoughts 
go  beyond  the  morrow  when  she  was  again  to  mee^;  Grim- 
ley  and  Eric.  She  blended  them  always  together  in  her 
thoughts  but  not  in  confusion.  Each  appealed  in  his  way 
to  a  different  set  of  feelings.  In  questioning  Eric  as  to 
his  early  home,  she  tactfully  used  the  method  to  obtain 
from  him  an  account  of  his  life's  history.  She  said  to 
herself,  "As  he  speaks  of  his  country,  he  will  tell  me  of 
himself  and  that  is  what  I  wish  greatly  to  know  about." 

What  were  Grimley's  thoughts  as  he  resigned  himself 
to  slumber?  They  were  of  a  sweet  and  womanly  maiden, 


162     The  Morm.on  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

with  eyes  almost  habitually  downcast  and  yet  alert  with 
hand  and  brain  to  anticipate  the  wish  of  every  one  about 
her.  He  remembered  with  a  sweet  pleasure  the  lithe 
form,  robed  as  he  had  not  seen  it  before,  in  a  brown 
woolen  house  dress,  whose  shirt  waist  and  long  skirt,  gave 
an  unusual  length  to  the  figure,  and  an  antique  finish  to 
the  statuesque  form.  The  smooth  brown  hair  and  pale 
complexion  reminded  him  of  the  softest  of  satin;  espec- 
ially where  the  neck  and  shoulders  joined,  and  where  the 
folds  of  the  dress  revealed  and  yet  hid  its  delicate  shape. 
"No  wonder,"  said  Grimley  to  himself,  "that  the  Indians 
called  her  the  "White  Pearl,"  for  in  heart,  in  brain  and 
in  person  she  is  a  pearl  of  the  rarest  value,  and  like  a  gem 
of  untold  price  she  shall  be  guarded  in  this  wide  waste, 
even  with  my  life." 


CHAPTER  XVII 

AN    HOUR   OF   SONG   AND   READING 

WHEN  Miss  Pearl  awoke  the  next  morning  she  remem- 
bered that  it  was  the  Sabbath  and  she  recalled  day  by  day 
the  events  of  the  week  which  had  elapsed  since  she  wor- 
shipped at  the  little  church  on  the  Island  of  Mackinac. 
Her  main  impressions  were  summed  up  in  her  thoughts 
to  the  effect  that  within  the  seven  days  she  had  doubled 
her  whole  life's  experience.  She  knew  the  past  was  be- 
yond recall.  Her  old  life — in  the  treachery  and  dishonor 
of  her  uncle — had  passed  away  never  to  return — that 
when  she  should  leave  the  island  and  go  again  among 
people,  her  associations  would  be  quite  new,  that  at  pres- 
ent her  life  was  narrowed  down  to  a  few  persons  and 
a  little  spot  of  land,  of  whose  existence  even  she  had 
been  unaware  the  week  before.  She  remembered  in  a 
short  time  that  Eric  and  Grimley  were  to  dine  again  with 
the  family  and  that  she  had  invited  them  to  make  a 
formal  call  upon  her. 

Act  and  thought  going  quickly  together  with  her,  she 
began  at  once  appropriate  duties  of  the  day.  At 
twelve  Grimley  and  Eric  were  ushered  into  the  dining 
room.  Dinner  was  nearly  ready  and  they  received  a 
smiling  welcome  from  all  the  family,  including  Hector, 
who  ere  this  had  given  the  two  his  fullest  confidence, 
although  for  some  dog  reason  he  evidently  -  preferred 
Grimley  to  Eric.  The  former  noticed  that  in  arranging 
and  ordering  the  details,  the  wishes  of  Miss  Pearl 

163 


164     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

were  seemingly  consulted  and  followed.  The  dishes  of 
the  repast  were  a  little  more  elaborate  than  on  the  day 
before.  At  the  final  course  pineapple  preserve  was  served 
with  cake  and  coffee.  Upon  its  introduction  Miss  Pearl 
observed  to  Grimley:  "This  is  a  part  of  the  English- 
man's outfit,  which  you  advised  me  to  buy.  Don't  you 
think  it  is  very  nice  away  up  in  these  northern  regions 
to  taste  the  luscious  fruit  of  the  sunny  South?" 

"Yes,  indeed !"  replied  he,  "especially  as  you  can  enjoy 
it  without  the  sunshine  which  is  so  deadly  in  those  islands 
where  the  pineapple  best  flourishes.  I  know  something 
about  the  numerous  ills  that  afflict  the  West  Indies  and 
some  cold  day  I  shall  be  pleased  to  unfold  the  tale  of 
horrors  to  you." 

"And  why  some  cold  day,"  asked  Antoine,  who  had 
evidently  appropriated  a  part  of  the  promised  description 
to  himself. 

"Don't  ,you  know,  my  lad,"  said  Grimley,  "that  stories 
of  the  Arctic  regions  are  best  read  and  told  in  the  hot 
summer  time  when  the  heat  oppresses  man  and  beast,  and 
it  is  in  the  coldest  of  winter  that  tales  of  the  southland 
are  best  related.  It  is  thus  with  printed  stories — Those 
of  the  north  are  best  appreciated  in  the  south — Russian 
and  Norwegian ;  Fredereka  Bremmer's  for  instance,  are 
more  popular  in  England  and  America  and  even  France, 
where  they  are  greatly  read  in  excellent  translations  than 
they  are  at  home — stories  of  tropic  life,  like  Paul  and 
Virginie,  are  great  favorites  in  the  extreme  north  in 
Germany  and  North  America." 

Grimley  had  addressed  the  latter  part  of  his  remarks 
to  Miss  Pearl,  who  had  caught  his  thought  and  bowed 
her  acquiescence  but  the  young  lady  turned  to  the  dark- 
eyed  maid  who  sat  at  the  opposite  side  of  the  table  and 
asked  her : 


An  Hour  of  Song  and  Reading         165 

"Virginia,  did  you  ever  read  about  your  namesake  and 
her  lover  Paul?" 

"No,  Mam'selle,  me  know  not  before  that  there  was  a 
Paul  and  Virginie.  Were  they  nice?  And  what  was 
Paul  like?" 

Antoine  with  the  mischief  inborn  in  boyhood  inter- 
rupted with  the  question  and  declaration :  "Was  he  like 
Dan'l?  Sister  thinks  it  would  be  'bob'  if  he  were!" 

The  bright  color  flashed  into  Virginie's  cheeks  and  to 
help  her  in  her  confusion,  Miss  Pearl  quickly  added : 

"Perhaps  like  Dan'l,  and  perhaps  no !  I  have  the  book 
and  shall  have  you,  Virginie,  use  it  for  your  lessons  in 
English,  which  I  have  promised  to  give  you.  Both  you 
and  your  namesake  were  French  maidens  of  gentle  blood 
and  born  in  a  foreign  land — one  in  the  far  south  and 
one  in  the  far  north — for  you  I  shall  bespeak  a  brighter 
destiny  than  the  girl  in  the  romance." 

To  this  proposition  Virginie  joyfully  acceded  and  the 
meal  was  soon  ended.  The  Madame  and  Virginie  agreed 
to  shortly  join  the  others  of  the  family  in  Miss  Pearl's 
apartments  above.  Antoine  and  Hector  rushed  up 
ahead,  followed  by  Eric  and  Grimley  and  lastly  by  Miss 
Pearl. 

"How  delightful,"  3aid  Grimley  as  he  saw  the  blazing 
grate  fire,  the  table  covered  with  books  and  engravings, 
and  even  a  few  plants  set  in  the  deep  window  frames, 
through  which  the  sun  was  pouring  his  warm  and  wel- 
come beams.  "This,  if  not  like  Heaven,  is  at  least  like 
home." 

"Such  as  it  is,  welcome,  both  of  you,"  said  Miss  Pearl, 
with  brightened  cheeks  and  a  warm  and  hospitable  man- 
ner that  put  both  men  at  once  at  their  ease.  "It  is  no 
small  blessing  to  find  such  quarters  in  such  a  big  place. 
I  fancy  they  are  much  better  than  those  you  have,  albeit 


166     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

much  more  troublesome  to  get  to — think  of  those  three 
long  flights  of  stairs — " 

"How  grand  the  view  is  from  here,"  said  Grimley. 
"I  should  like  to  take  a  sweep  of  its  distant  beauties 
through  your  glass."  Miss  Pearl  adjusted  it  for  him 
and  he  finished  his  remark  by  saying,  "I  cannot  see  any 
vestage  of  animation.  I  think  I  have  never  been  in  so 
solitary  a  place  in  all  my  life  before." 

Eric  said,  "You  must  remember  that  it  is  now  the  sixth 
day  of  December  and  all  nature  is  awaiting  the  winter 
season — both  animals  and  men.  The  good  God  has  given 
us  these  days  to  get  ready  for  its  sure  arrival  and  its 
dreadful  intensity." 

"Will  not  the  severity  of  the  weather  be  our  defense 
against  the  Indians,"  said  Miss  Pearl,  a  little  anxiously. 

"I  am  afraid  not,"  said  Eric.  "After  the  winter  is  once 
settled  into  its  regular  ways  then  all  the  life  of  the  woods, 
lake  and  wilderness  becomes  habituated  to  it — men  and 
animals,  birds  and  fish  all  resume  their  activity.  You 
yourself,  Miss  Pearl,  will  wish  to  get  out  in  the  winter 
sunshine  and  bright  crisp  air  as  much  as  you  ever  did 
on  the  finest  days  of  spring  or  autumn.  The  cold  is  ex- 
cessive but  still,  except  at  times  and  with  proper  clothing 
the  outdoor  life  is  very  agreeable,  especially  to  the  well 
and  vigorous." 

Thus  chatting,  and  each  in  turn  looking  through  the 
glass  at  the  wide  and  picturesque  view,  the  time  passed 
until  the  Madame  and  her  daughter  ascended  and  took 
their  seats  with  the  group.  In  the  meantime  Eric  had 
noticed  a  thermometer  and  had  placed  it  on  the  out- 
side of  the  window,  and  as  the  Madame  came  up  he 
mentioned  that  it  still  indicated  mild  weather  and  stood 
at  fifty-seven  degrees.  The  temperature  made  the  fire 
which  was  cheerfully  burning  in  the  grate  most  agree- 


An  Hour  of  Song  and  Reading          167 

able  and  the  party  all  turned  their  faces  and  received  its 
pleasant  reflection.  The  quiet  of  the  seventh  day  seemed 
to  rest  peacefully  upon  them  all,  and  none  were  in  a 
hurry  to  speak  but  Grimley  began,  with  a  quiet  modu- 
lated voice : 

"Miss  Pearl,  I  notice  your  instrument.  I  have  heard 
its  notes  one  or  two  evenings  as  you  played  upon  it  with 
your  casement  open.  May  we  not  have  some  sacred 
songs?  At  home  it  was  a  great  day  for  music  of  that 
class." 

Miss  Pearl's  cheek  flushed  a  little  and  she  said,  "Yes, 
we  will  sing  after  a  time  if  you  all  wish  it,  but  now  let 
us  hear  Eric  tell  about  his  Northern  home  as  he  said  he 
would." 

The  blue-eyed  Northman  replied :  "I  remember  what 
was  said  at  the  table  about  the  stories  most  suitable  for 
warm  weather.  My  tale,  if  such  it  can  be  called,  is  of  a 
cold  sterile  and  rocky  land,  where  winter  lasts  more  than 
half  the  year,  and  the  cold  is  so  fearful  that  words  cannot 
describe  it.  I  have  looked  at  the  thermometer  hanging 
yonder  in  the  window.  It  showed  fifty-five  degrees. 
Now  it  is  a  quarter  of  an  hour  later — I  will  look  at  it 
again.  Yes,  it  is  as  I  thought — it  is  now  fifty-three  de- 
grees. My  story  must  be  short  or  it  will  be  inappro- 
priate for  ere  sundown,  winter  will  be  upon  us." 

"Eric,"  interrupted  Grimley,  "you  have  made  a  fine 
beginning.  You  have  drawn  attention  from  yourself  and 
fixed  it  upon  your  subject.  That  is  a  great  art  for  public 
speakers  and  story  tellers." 

"You  may  well  say  so,  Mr.  Grimley,"  said  Eric,  "I  have 
suffered  many  times  from  talkers  who  have  used  the  great 
'I*  in  a  manner  to  make  me  ashamed  for  the  immodesty 
of  my  fellowman.  My  boyhood  was  passed  in  such  quiet 
and  stillness  that  I  scarcely  learned  to  talk  in  my  native 


168     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Maniiou  Island 

tongue.  Being  left  motherless  at  two  years  of  age — I 
was  sent  to  the  house  of  my  grandparents.  They  were 
old  and  lived  silent  lives  in  their  little  cabin.  I  lived 
with  them  until  I  was  ten,  and  saw  ho  child  companions. 
When  six  years  of  age  I  was  sent  with  the  goats  to  a 
little  island  some  three  or  four  miles  from  the  mainland. 
This  happened  every  spring  and  I  remained  until  winter, 
watching  and  carefully  tending  the  animals.  Once  a 
week  they  sent  me  food,  hard  trusts  and  a  little  meat. 
Otherwise  I  drank  the  goat's  milk  and  ate  the  shell  fish 
which  were  to  be  found  on  the  shore.  Was  I  lonesome  ? 
No,  it  was  so  far  to  the  north  that  the  sun  sometimes 
never  set  at  night;  it  dipped  down  to  the  line  of  the 
horizon  and  made  a  great  circle  without  going  out  of 
sight,  and  when  it  did  set,  it  was  only  for  an  hour  or 
two  or  three.  When  the  nights  grew  long,  then  the  goats 
with  their  increase  and  me,  their  keeper,  were  taken 
home  to  the  silent  cabin. 

"This  was  on  the  shore  of  Norway  very  far  to  the 
North,  where  people  spoke  of  Iceland  and  pointed  out 
across  the  water  and  said  'over  there.'  You  know  how 
far  to  the  north  of  England  those  dreary  islands  are. 
Well  I  was  born  that  far  north,  only  in  Norway.  In  my 
little  island,  something  like  this  that  we  are  on,  only  com- 
posed of  great  rocks  instead  of  sand,  there  were  the 
homes  of  many  birds.  I  made  friends  with  them, 
watched  them  raise  their  little  ones  and  assisted  to  feed 
them.  I  studied  the  habits  of  the  fish  and  thought  and 
meditated  but  was  as  silent  as  the  animals  I  watched. 
The  clouds  and  the  waves  aroused  my  imagination  and 
when  the  sun  was  low  I  would  marvel  at  the  wonder  of 
the  stars.  What  a  life  for  a  boy  to  lead,  you  say!  Yes, 
it  was  something  like  the  life  Moses  led  for  forty  years 
'behind  the  mountains  over  in  Arabia,  was  it  not? 


An  Hour  of  Song  and  Reading          169 

"At  ten  years  of  age  I  lost  my  grandparents ;  they  died 
within  a  day  of  each  other.  It  was  winter  and  I  watched 
silently  by  their  dead  bodies  for  forty-eight  hours,  then 
went  for  the  nearest  assistance,  six  miles  through  the 
forest.  This  I  secured  at  the  house  of  neighbors,  two 
old  people — a  brother  and  a  sister,  who  gave  me  a  nome 
until  Spring,  when  I  was  put  on  a  ship;  a  few  dollars 
being  paid  for  my  passage.  Four  months  on  the  water 
I  suffered  from  seasickness  and  from  confinement  and 
was  landed  in  New  York  City  and  taken  by  a  man  who 
said  he  was  my  uncle,  but  he  was  not.  He  put  me  to 
work  on  a  farm  where  vegetables  were  raised  on  Staten 
Island.  This  man  had  ten  or  fifteen  young  boys  he  had 
kidnapped  in  the  same  way.  He  received  our  labor  for 
nothing,  except  the  cost  of  the  little  food  we  ate.  We 
worked  early  and  late  and  were  forbidden  to  talk. 

"One  day  this  man  died;  his  wife  poisoned  him — she 
said  she  had  been  his  slave  long  enough.  We  were  all 
glad,  so  said  nothing  about  the  wicked  deed.  Next  I 
worked  on  the  canal  enbankment  leading  a  horse.  Soon 
after  I  went  West.  In  Buffalo  I  again  worked,  in  a 
garden,  but  this  time  for  English  people  who  paid  me 
for  my  labor.  They  taught  me  to  read  and  they  did  not 
work  on  Sundays.  When  I  was  fifteen  years  old  they 
bought  a  farm  in  Ohio  and  took  me  away  there  with 
them.  Wre  went  among  the  great  forest  trees  and  hewed 
and  cut  until  we  had  a  cleared  space  for  a  home.  Two 
years  afterwards  the  man  died  and  his  widow  returned 
to  England  with  their  four  children.  They  were  kind 
and  good  to  me,  they  paid  my  little  wages  with  regu- 
larity and  taught  me  to  read  their  few  books — the  Bible, 
the  Pilgrim's  Progress,  a  work  on  ancient  history,  the 
Spectator,  and  a  little  book  on  religious  subjects  written 
by  a  man  named  Thomas  a  Kempis.  The  lady  had  a 


170     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

sweet  voice  and  she  taught  me  many,  many  things,  for 
in  England  she  had  been  associated  with  high  people — 
I  think  she  was  a  governess — and  had  come  to  this  coun- 
try with  her  husband  to  make  their  future,  but  instead 
he  found  a  grave  in  the  far  off  wilderness,  and  she  re- 
turned a  widow  with  four  children.  It  is  often  thus — 
a  few  establish  themselves  but  disease,  death,  infirmity 
are  the  usual  finish  among  emigrants." 

Eric  thus  far  had  recited  his  history  in  a  low  mono- 
tone— as  his  memory  recalled  the  shifting  scenes  in  re- 
view before  his  mind,  by  a  few  compact  syllables, 
and  with  natural,  but  speaking  gestures,  he  indicated 
the  story  to  his  intent  auditors.  Upon  recalling  the 
death  of  his  employer  and  the  return  of  the  stricken 
widow,  his  voice  grew  husky  and  finally  ceased,  his 
eyes  filling  with  tears.  Sympathetic  tears  gathered  in 
the  eyes  of  all  in  the  room. 

Miss  Pearl  rose  and  went  to  a  drawer  and  drew  forth 
a  little  volume,  well  used  and  well  read,  as  was  evident, 
from  its  appearance  and  approaching  Eric  as  he  sat  with 
his  head  bowed  down,  said  to  him : 

"See  here,  Eric,  is  my  copy  of  a  Kempis — it  belonged 
to  my  mother.  I  have  shed  many  tears  too  over  it — 
millions  of  others  have  done  the  same  over  other  copies 
during  the  ages  that  have  past  since  it  was  written  and 
circulated,"  and  turning  to  the  Madame  who  sat  with 
tearful  eyes,  she  said  to  her: 

"This  is  a  book  written  by  a  good  Catholic  a  long  time 
ago.  It  has  good  sermons  in  it.  I  am  going  to  ask 
Mr.  Grimley  to  read  us  some  selections  and  then  I  will 
sing  you  some  Sabbath  day  songs,  if  you  would  like  to 
hear  them." 

With  an  indescribable  grace  she  turned  to  Grimley, 
handed  him  the  little  volume  and  resumed  her  seat,  with 


An  Hour  of  Song  and  Reading          171 

eyes  downcast,  with  one  hand  laid  passively  on  the 
other,  awaiting  as  was  her  habit,  when  she  gave  close 
attention  to  another's  conversation.  There  is  a  picture 
of  a  girl  yet  preserved,  of  Miss  Pearl  standing  with 
drooping  head  and  one  hand  laid  upon  the  open  palm 
of  the  other,  and  this  was  now  her  attitude  of  attention, 
except  that  now  she  was  seated. 

As  Grimley  opened  the  book  and  turned  the  leaves  he 
gave  one  inquiring  glance  towards  Gertrude,  but  seeing 
by  her  attitude  that  he  was  left  to  his  own  efforts  he 
selected  several  chapters,  for  the  work  was  not  unfamil- 
iar, and  with  a  round,  measured,  deliberate  voice  he  read 
page  after  page.  As  he  went  over  the  subjects  he  fol- 
lowed the  sense  of  the  writer  with  sympathetic  intona- 
tion, until  the  little  audience,  the  reader  and  the  old 
writer — come  to  life  once  again — seemed  one  person  and 
one  spirit. 

Miss  Pearl  said  softly  to  herself :  "This  is  eloquence 
indeed;  art,  nature,  reader,  subject,  all  are  joined  to  pro- 
duce the  highest  effect." 

She  rose  immediately  upon  the  cessation  of  the  sound 
of  Grimley's  voice,  and  proceeded  to  her  instrument,  sat 
down  before  it  on  a  little  stool  and  touching  lightly  the 
chords  of  the  ancient  harp,  sang  the  hallowed  song: 

"Safely  through  another  week 

God  has  brought  us  on  our  way,"  etc. 

As  she  sang  verse  after  verse  through  the  whole  com- 
position, she  lost  herself  in  the  thoughts  inspired  by  words 
and  music  of  the  song,  and  again  as  Grimley  and  Eric 
had  before  heard,  sang  bird-like  and  unconsciously.  It 
was  evident  that  she  felt  at  one,  with  those  who  listened. 
All  through  the  varying  notes  of  the  song  the  feeling  of 


172     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

content  and  resignation  to  her  present  lot  seemed  upper- 
most. 

Finishing  this  song  and  while  receiving  the  thanks 
of  her  guests,  Miss  Pearl  taking  a  book  of  words 'and 
music  handed  it  to  Eric  and  Grimley,  and  said,  pointing 
to  the  old  song: 

"Guide  me,  Oh  Thou  Great  Jehovah, 
Pilgrim  through  this  barren  land,"  etc. 

"I  wish  you  two  to  assist  me  in  singing."  This  the  two 
men  did  to  the  best  of  their  ability.  Grimley  sang  as 
he  read ;  uttering  the  words  clearly  and  distinctly  with 
a  fair  idea  as  to  the  musical  time,  but  not  much  as  to 
melody.  However,  he  kept  along,  without  much  discord, 
with  the  singer.  Eric  on  the  other  hand  had  a  Euro- 
pean's aptitude  for  music.  His  voice  was  low,  full  of 
music,  and  of  a  soft  baritone  quality.  Miss  Pearl  felt 
its  assistance  all  through  the  composition  and  while  she 
felt  thankful  that  Grimley  sang  no  worse,  she  was  greatly 
pleased  at  Eric's  efforts.  She  thought  while  she  sang: 
"This  is  the  music  and  poetry  of  the  man's  nature.  Eric 
weeps  at  his  friend  and  patron's  death  and  now  sings 
to  the  praise  of  God  with  equally  noble  and  disinter- 
ested feelings." 

The  three  sang  several  pieces  together,  greatly  to  their 
own  pleasure  and  that  of  the  Madame  and  her  two  chil- 
dren, for  the  art  of  song  is  one  that  pleases  the  per- 
former as  well  as  the  receiver  of  the  results  of  the  effort. 
It  is  not  so  with  all  man's  work ;  thus :  the  blazing,  com- 
fortable fire  in  the  open  grate  in  the  dark  city  home  gives 
a  degree  of  pleasure  and  comfort  unbalanced  by  a  sim- 
ilar feeling  in  the  mind  of  the  blackened,  perspiring  miner 


An  Hour  of  Song  and  Reading          173 

as  he  digs  out  the  coal  from  its  dark  bed  far  beneath 
the  surface  of  the  green  earth. 

So  far  from  home  and  civilization  these  six  people 
revelled  in  the  delights  of  music  and  song  and  forgot 
the  dangers  from  the  elements,  from  sickness  and  from 
evil  minded  neighbors.  The  afternoon  was  nearly  over — 
silence  had  succeeded  song,  when  Eric  again  glanced  at 
the  thermometer.  He  exclaimed  with  surprise:  "Only 
thirty-five  degrees.  Winter  is  upon  us."  Just  then  a 
vapory  cloud  dimmed  the  low  down  sun.  Grimley  took 
the  glass  again  and  looking  toward  the  North  exclaimed : 
"Yes,  indeed,  the  change  is  upon  us,  it  is  winter  surely." 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

THE   COMING   DOWN    OF   WINTER 

Miss  PEARL  stood  by  his  side  with  a  cheek  paler  than 
usual.  She  was  impressed  by  the  seriousness  of  the 
tones  of  the  two  men — she  felt  with  them  that  the  fight 
for  existence,  implied  by  a  residence  to  the  far  North,  in 
the  winter,  was  now  to  be  entered  upon  with  its  suffer- 
ings and  enforced  endurance.  Silently  she  took  the  glass, 
arranged  its  focus  to  suit  her  eyes  and  took  a  long  de- 
liberate view  to  the  northward,  and  said : 

"I  can  see  the  approach  of  a  heavy  storm.  I  think  it 
is  snow,  although  snow  is  white  and  this  seems  to  be  a 
great  bank  of  darkness." 

"That,"  answered  Eric,  "is  the  darkness  of  night  to 
anyone  beneath  those  great  masses  of  falling  snow. 
Anyone  there  feels  that  night  and  winter  have  come, 
and,"  in  a  lower  tone  he  added,  "perhaps  death  too." 

Miss  Pearl  murmured,  with  her  eyes  still  fixed  to  the 
glass: — "God  pity  any  one  exposed  to  the  fury  of  the 
storm.  Now  I  understand  why  everything  has  been  de- 
serted for  the  past  few  days.  This  storm  had  already 
begun  its  travels  from  the  far  North.  How  soon,  Eric, 
will  it  be  here?  Will  it  shake  the  lighthouse,  Madame 
Malloire?" 

The  Madame  answered,  "Yes,  Madamoiselle,  it  will 
make  the  lighthouse  shake  but  fear  not.  It  is  stronger 
than  the  wind  and  God  will  keep  us." 

Eric  replied  in  turn:  "It  will  be  here  in  a  quarter  of 

174 


The  Coming  Down  of  Winter  175 

an  hour.  It  travels  faster  than  the  fleetest  horse,  but 
in  a  circle,  round  and  round,  and  that  gives  us  time  to 
prepare  for  it.  God  has  made  it  so,"  added  Eric  rever- 
ently. The  latter  looked  again  at  the  thermometer  and 
continued:  "It  is  now  only  thirty-five  degrees.  It  has 
fallen  twenty-two  degrees  since  we  have  been  here.  In 
a  few  minutes  everything  will  begin  to  freeze  and  it  will 
be  months  before  the  Frost  King  lets  up  on  us.  We  are 
now  shut  off  from  the  world  for  weeks — no  mortal  can 
reach  us  either  to  assist  or  be  assisted.  The  great  for- 
ests and  lakes  are  surrendered  to  the  mercy  of  the  ele- 
ments and  God  pity  any  who  are  without  food  and  shel- 
ter." 

Miss  Pearl  had  intently  watched  the  storm  as  it  rolled 
toward  them.  What  at  first  had  been  a  low  dark  bank 
far  to  the  North,  had  now  approached  and  increased  so 
that  it  covered  the  whole  horizon  towards  the  North  and 
was  reaching  far  to  the  zenith.  The  young  woman  made 
an  exclamation  of  alarm  as  with  knitted  brow  and  anx- 
ious face  she  handed  Grimley  the  glass  and  said :  "Look 
just  to  the  side  of  the  North  Island  and  see  if  you  cannot 
discern  a  vessel  struggling  with  the  wind  and  waves." 

Grimley  quickly  did  as  he  was  told  and  soon  saw  a 
dismasted  schooner  driven  and  drifting  before  the  wild 
tempest.  It  was  hugging  the  shore  of  the  island.  "God 
help  them,"  said  Grimley,  "we  cannot,  and  they  can 
scarcely  help  themselves.  If  they  can  get  into  the  shelter 
of  a  cove  and  their  anchors  hold,  they  may  survive  but 
otherwise  ship  and  crew  are  doomed." 

"God  is  good,"  said  Eric,  'with  a  rapt  look  in  his 
strongly  marked  features.  "He  may  send  a  little  gust 
of  wind  circling  around  in  such  a  way  that  the  helpless 
ship  will  be  blown  into  a  place  of  safety  and  then  the 
wind  in  its  fury  can  blow  without  harm  to  them.  That 


176     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

is  the  way  I  saw  God  save  the  little  birdlings  on  the 
Norwegian  Island  in  my  boyhood.  He  has-  a  way  of 
His  own  and  the  winds  and  waves  obey  Him."  As 
Eric  closed  his  consolatory  remarks,  Grimley  saw  the 
darkness  and  storm  envelope  the  struggling  ship  and  he 
could  see  it  no  more. 

"Mr.  Grimley,  don't  you  think  you  and  Eric  had  better 
go  to  your  homes  before  the  storm  gets  too  severe/' 
rather  anxiously  asked  Miss  Pearl. 

"Not  unless  you  expressly  desire  us  to  go,"  was  the 
reply,  and  Eric  shook  his  head  and  said  earnestly: 

"We  wish  to  stay  and  should  not  feel  it  manly  to  leave 
you  just  as  the  storm  and  winter  comes  with  so  much 
fury."  The  Madame,  Antoine  and  Virginie  also  joined 
in  the  request  for  them  both  to  stay. 

Antoine  went  below  to  inspect  all  the  fastenings  of 
the  shutters  and  the  door,  and  to  light  the  lamps  in  the 
living  room,  and  in  the  passage  ways. 

Eric  announced  still  another  fall  of  five  degrees  in  the 
instrument.  "Now,"  said  he,  "everything  is  freezing. 
Millions  of  reptiles  and  insects  that  have  survived  dur- 
ing the  season  of  mild  weather  will  cease  their  existence. 
God  is  good  and  He  has  made  it  so." 

Grimley  handed  the  glass  to  Miss  Pearl  and  advised 
her  to  take  a  parting  glance  southward,  eastward  and 
westward.  This  she  did  and  saw  that  shore  and  water 
as  yet  lay  softly  resting  in  the  twilight,  as  it  had  done 
since  her  arrival  at  the  island ;  but  still  with  no  sign  of 
life,  either  human  or  animal. 

"How  like  my  own  life,"  she  thought.  "It  is  but  a 
week  since  my  calm  life  and  thoughts  were  disturbed  by 
a  tempestuous  change  I  little  dreamed  of.  This  ap- 
proaching storm  may  be  a  prophetic  signal  of  its  long  and 
rigorous  hold  upon  me."  Her  thoughts  and  mind  re- 


The  Coming  Down  of  Winter  177 

verted  to  Grimley  and  Eric.  "God  is  good  to  send  me 
two  such  protectors,  I  know  I  am  in  danger  and  I  feel 
that  the  storm  is  only  beginning  but  I  am  sure  that  I 
shall  not  suffer  harm  with  these  two  to  protect  me.  I 
am  like  Eric's  birds  that  he  told  of ;  the  wind  has  blown 
me  into  this  strong  tower  and  God  has  also  given  me 
two  strong  and  wise  defenders." 

The  party  watched  in  silence  the  descent  of  the  first 
snowflakes.  They  whitened  the  windows  and  soon  the 
brown  earth  began  to  be  of  a  mixed  color — the  wind 
greatly  increased  at  the  same  time  and  it  soon  brought 
the  white  flakes  in  clouds.  Miss  Pearl  observed  a  sound 
she  had  not  heard  before — that  of  a  sobbing  and  sighing, 
as  though  some  great  mysterious  being  was  in  distress — 
it  came  out  of  the  air  and  yet  filled  the  whole  structure. 
She  could  hear  it  aloft  in  the  glass  house — she  could 
hear  it  far  below  on  the  different  floors  of  the  lighthouse. 

Darkness  came  with  the  sound  and  she  could  feel  the 
solid  tower  tremble  in  concert  with  it.  Absolute  and 
unmitigated  terror  seized  her  and  her  color  became  that 
of  marble,  and  her  heart  ceased  beating  for  a  moment. 

If  she  had  given  way'to  her  feelings  she  would  have 
uttered  piercing  shrieks.  Afterwards  in  describing  her 
feelings  at  the  moment,  she  said  that  thereafter  she  knew 
what  a  panic  was  in  an  army  as  it  often  occurred  in 
battle. 

Her  maidenly  feeling  prevented  her  from  appealing 
to  Grimley  but  she  threw  her  arms  around  Eric's  broad 
and  brotherly  chest  and  shoulders  and  said  faintly: 
"Oh !  Tell  me !  Oh  !  Tell  me !  What  is  that  sound  ?" 

Eric  soothingly  replied:  "Have  no  fear,  dear  lady,  it 
is  only  the  north  wind,  it  has  no  evil  spirit  in  it  as  the 
Northmen  used  to  think  and  to  tremble  at.  God  is  good 
and  He  will  not  let  it  harm  you." 


178    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

"Nor  you,  Eric,  brave  man,  nor  any  of  us,"  said  Miss 
Pearl  with  reviving  spirit  and  cheeks  that  became  rose 
color. 

"We  are  far  up  in  the  air,  lady,  nearly  a  hundred 
feet,"  continued  Eric  and  the  invisible  powers  of  the  air 
are  grappling  with  the  work  of  man  and  when  they  are 
met  with  a  force  superior  to  their  own  these  are  their 
voices.  This  house,  lofty  as  it  is,  will  stand  secure  in 
the  hardest  wind  that  ever  blew  down  the  lake.  It  is 
built  of  solid  stone  and  iron  and  although  it  yields  and 
sways  a  little  to  the  blast  as  you  now  feel  it  do,  yet 
nevertheless  it  is  absolutely  secure  against  the  storm." 

In  the  meantime,  save  the  flickering  firelight,  the  apart- 
ment in  which  they  were  gathered  had  grown  dark. 
Grimley  almost  equally  moved  as  Miss  Pearl,  so  un- 
wonted was  the  event  even  to  him,  to  relieve  the  situa- 
tion threw  a  few  pieces  of  wood  upon  the  open  grate. 
Virginie  lighted  the  lamps  in  all  the  rooms  on  the  floor 
and  these  with  the  quickened  firelight  soon  rendered  the 
place  bright  and  cheerful. 

Miss  Pearl  smiled  again  and  expressed  her  regret  at 
her  fear,  but  Grimley  soothingly  said:  "Do  not  re- 
gret it;  it  is  but  natural  for  human  beings  in  un- 
tried situations  to  yield  to  fear.  I  myself  trembled  and 
was  afraid  when  the  winter  tempest  came  upon  us  so 
violently.  These  are  the  events  once  safely  and  honor- 
ably met,  which  make  the  choice  recollections  of  after  life. 
You  know  the  lines: 

"And  old  griefs  like  mountain  summits 
Golden  gleams  of  sunset  caught." 

This  winter  will  yield  many  such  experiences  to  you  that 
will  be  choice  treasures  of  your  memory  for  years," 


Virginia  lighted  the  lamps."— Chapter  18,  Page  178 


The  Coming  Down  of  Winter  179 

Miss  Pearl  turned  to  him  and  said  softly:  "Oh!  I 
am  glad  I  am  here.  Already  I  confess  it  one  of  the 
choice  events  of  my  life.  I  feel  entirely  safe  and  my 
fear  was  only  momentary.  I  forgot  for  a  period  God's 
care  and  you  and  Eric  with  your  kindness  so  freely  prom- 
ised." 

The  wind  continued  to  increase  in  violence,  blowing 
now  steadily  from  the  North.  Eric  drew  the  thermome- 
ter in  for  a  moment  and  read  its  condition.  The 
mercury  indicated  only  twenty  degrees  above  zero  and 
he  said  partly  to  his  companions  and  partly  to  himself : 
"This  is  a  fall  of  thirty-five  degrees  within  an  hour. 
I  have  never  known  a  greater  change  in  the  time,  but  it 
can  yet  mark  as  much  or  more  below  zero  as  it  is  now 
above,  and  that  will  make  a  total  change  of  ninety  de- 
grees, it  may  even  reach  one  hundred  ere  this  storm  is 
over!"  As  Eric  said  this  it  could  be  observed  that  he 
closed  his  lips  and  squared  his  broad  shoulders  as  though 
preparing  to  grapple  to  the  death  with  a  powerful  enemy. 

"Why,  Eric,"  said  Miss  Pearl,  "are  there  such  excessive 
changes  here  in  the  Northwest  in  comparison  to  the  East 
where  I  have  lived  and  in  Europe  where  I  have  traveled  ?" 

"Because,  dear  lady,"  said  Eric  in  his  low  sweet  voice, 
"we  are  in  the  track  of  the  far  North  wind.  This  breeze 
starts  thousands  of  miles  north  from  near  the  pole  where 
the  limit  of  cold  is  almost  beyond  the  power  of  mercury 
to  measure.  It  is  drawn  towards  the  torrid  zone  by  an 
irresistible  attraction,  passing  over  vast  plains  of  ice  and 
snow  which  keep  it  to  its  lowest  temperature.  So,  lady, 
we  are  to  soon  breathe  the  air  that  the  white  polar  bear 
was  sniffing  with  his  frosty  breath  not  more  than  two 
days  ago,  perhaps  five  thousand  miles  away." 

"Yes,  Eric,  or  the  whale  was  blowing  from  his  great 
lungs  in  the  open  polar  sea.  Any  way  it  will  be  well 


180     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

purified  by  the  time  it  reaches  here,"  Miss  Pearl  added 
with  a  smile  that  brightly  reflected  the  lights  which  now 
lit  up  her  little  reception  room. 

She  continued,  still  addressing  Eric,  "Do  you  know  that 
I  almost  love  the  whale.  I  used  to  think  they  were  fish, 
but  now  I  know  they  are  animals — just  as  much  as  is  the 
ox — but  fitted  by  the  Creator  to  live  upon  the  water — 
Mark!  Upon  it! — Not  in  it,  like  the  true  fish.  They 
have  great  big  hearts,  they  love  their  young,  and  die 
for  them  if  need  be.  They  are  innocent  of  guile  not- 
withstanding their  great  strength  and  power  to  do  evil. 
I  never  read  of  the  capture  of  this  noble  beast  with  its 
death  sufferings  that  I  do  not  tremble.  It  is  certainly 
pitiful  to  hear  of  its  groans  and  contortions  and  the 
quantity  of  warm  red  blood  with  which  it  dyes  the  ocean." 

Grimley  viewed  with  an  admiration  he  could  scarcely 
repress,  the  enthusiastic  girl  as  forgetting  self,  the  storm, 
and  all  about  her,  she  gave  way  to  her  sympathy  for 
one  of  God's  creatures,  and  he  added:  "The  whale  is 
certainly  a  noble  animal — the  time  is  not  distant  when 
men  will  give  their  lives  to  the  study  of  them  and  entire 
books  will  be  written  relating  to  their  habits  and  life.  It 
is  estimated  to  live  the  longest  of  any  mammal — a  thou- 
sand years.  Whales  are  of  many  kinds — there  are  both 
large  and  small,  and  they  belong  to  the  same  family  as 
the  dolphins  and  porpoises,  and  the  better  known  tor- 
toises." 

"I  have  spent  many  hours  in  watching  the  porpoises 
playing  upon  the  water  in  the  vicinity  of  my  little  island, 
off  the  Norway  coast,"  said  Eric.  "They  are  curious 
creatures — they  go  in  schools  and  •  they  dive  and  come 
up  and  dive  again  so  that  you  can  always  see  them  as 
long  as  you  choose  to  watch  for  them.  I  have  seen 
many  whales  too,  blowing  their  great  columns  of  air  and 


The  Coming  Down  of  Winter  181 

water  in  the  distance,  and  once  during  a  very  high  tide 
one  was  stranded  on  the  rocks  and  lay  there  for  two 
weeks,  until  the  people  had  come  from  the  mainland 
and  taken  all  the  oil  and  bone  from  the  mighty  carcass. 
The  birds  had  a  great  feast  on  what  was  left.  Its 
skeleton  is  there  on  that  far  off  island  to-day,  I  am  sure — 
although  that  was  many  years  ago." 

While  this  conversation  was  being  held  the  Madame 
had  disappeared  with  Virginie  and  ere  long  Antoine  ap- 
peared, and  said :  "Supper  is  ready !  Mamma  asks  you 
all  kindly  to  come." 

Miss  Pearl  brought  a  wrapper  from  her  dressing  room 
and  snugly  wrapping  it  around  her,  said  with  a  shiver : 
"I  not  only  hear  the  winter  wind,  but  I  feel  it.  Gentle- 
men, proceed,  I  will  follow  down  our  stairs,  which  make 
up  in  steepness  and  height  what  they  lack  in  width.  It 
is  fortunate  that  we  are  all  young  and  agile.  Besides," 
she  added  gayly,  "if  I  stumble  and  fall  I  wish  to  have 
my  support  well  in  front.  If  I  can  have  my  choice,  do 
you,  Mr.  Grimley,  go  first,  so  that  Eric  can  be  the  one 
to  receive  me  in  my  flight  earthward  from  this  high 
heaven  where  I  dwell.  I  don't  know  the  style  alto- 
gether appropriate  to  a  lighthouse  but  with  the  rocking 
of  the  building  and  the  sighing  winds  I  wish  to  have  a 
good  strong  helper  convenient  for  my  assistance." 

The  meal  was  a  plain  one,  tea  and  biscuit  and  dried 
beef  being  very  tastefully  served,  but  ere  its  close  the 
Madame  brought  on  a  plate  of  smoking  hot  cakes  made 
from  the  flour  of  the  buckwheat.  This  was  succeeded 
by  other  plates  and  by  the  best  of  butter  and  syrup — 
both  maple  and  honey. 

Eric  declared  that  nothing  was  better  for  a  wintry 
Sunday  night  than  such  cakes,  both  to  ward  off  home- 
sickness and  to  fill  the  heart  with  courage.  It  was  un- 


182    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

der  their  influence  too  that  Grimley  told  an  old  story 
to  Antoine  and  Virginie — but  with  Eric  and  Miss  Pearl 
also  attentive  listeners — of  a  lightkeeper  who  died  and 
left  a  widow  who  had  lived  many  years  with  him  a  faith- 
ful wife  in  the  lighthouse.  The  new  keeper  was  in  due 
time  appointed  but  the  appointment  was  conditioned 
upon  his  marrying  the  widow,  as  in  the  long  intervening 
years  of  her  residence  she  had  grown  so  stout  that  she 
could  not  come  down  the  long  and  narrow  stairs  which 
entered  the  lighthouse. 

All  laughed  heartily  at  the  story  which  Grimley  told 
with  embellishments.  Madame  Malloire  heard  the  story 
in  the  intervals  of  her  trips  from  the  stove  to  the  table 
and  laughed  with  the  rest  but  said:  "Me,  no  marry 
new  lightkeeper  if  Monsfeur  no  come  back." — 

"No,"  said  Grimley,  "you  are  too  slender  and  too  active 
to  make  the  story  fit  you  at  all.  If  it  had  not  been  so  I 
would  not  have  related  it — but  it  might  come  nearer  true 
to  your  daughter  perhaps."  The  latter  with  Antoine 
was  having  a  private  laugh  over  the  story.  The  boy 
had  whispered  something  to  his  sister  in  which  the  one 
word  "Dan'l"  was  to  be  overheard — this  had  been  re- 
ceived with  a  girlish  laugh  when  Grimley  added  his 
remark,  the  joke  became  too  plain  and  the  laughter  gen- 
eral, during  which  the  supper  party  broke  up.  They  all 
re-assembled  half  an  hour  later  in  Miss  Pearl's  recep- 
tion room,  which  looked  all  the  more  inviting  after  the 
very  satisfactory  repast. 

The  wind  howled  its  bitter  tune  of  death  and  destruc- 
tion but  failed  to  dampen  the  spirits  of  our  little  group. 

Eric  examined  the  instrument  and  announced  that  it 
now  stood  at  ten  degrees  above  zero.  As  he  replaced 
it  outside  the  casement  a  great  mass  of  snow  rolled  in 
from  outside  and  the  air  was  so  bitter  that  he  said  he 


The  Coming  Down  of  Winter 


should  look  at  the  thermometer  no  more  that  night. 
Grimley  said  that  he  had  one  at  the  warehouse  which 
he  should  watch  upon  his  return.  He  said  that  he  and 
Eric  should  shortly  leave  but  begged  for  a  song  or  two 
ere  their  departure. 

Miss  Pearl  took  her  seat  and  with  the  accompaniment 
of  Eric  and  Grimley  and  the  good  Sisters'  harp  sang 
several  old  and  sacred  songs.  The  one  which  impressed 
Grimley  the  most  was: 

"Silently  the  shades  of  evening 
Gather  round  my  lonely  door; 
Silently  they  bring  before  me 
Faces  I  shall  see  no  more." 


He  had  not  long  before  suffered  the  loss  of  a  tender 
mother  and  a  sister  besides  one  or  two  others  most  dear 
to  him.  His  own  lonely  and  reduced  condition  in  life 
added  to  these  losses  made  him  susceptible  to  the  spirit  of 
the  song,  and  his  eyes  suffused  with  tears  as  the  singing 
proceeded.  Miss  Pearl  marked  the  effect  of  her  song 
and  she  wished  to  know  the  particulars  of  the  source  of 
his  feelings  but  a  maidenly  reserve  kept  her  from  asking. 

Eric  was  most  impressed  with  the  old  song  of  "Home, 
Home,  Sweet  Home,"  etc.,  but  it  was  on  the  principle 
of  sympathy  with  its  author,  the  lamented  Payne,  who 
said  of  himself  and  the  song,  that  "the  song  of  home" 
had  been  written  by  a  man  who  never  had  had  nor  ex- 
pected to  have  one.  Eric,  homeless  man,  was  most 
deeply  affected  by  the  words  which  told  of  its  sweet 
comforts. 

After  the  singing  had  lapsed  into  silence  for  a  few 
moments,  Miss  Pearl  commenced  the  conversation  by  re- 


184    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

calling  the  probable  fate  of  the  schooner  and  its  crew, 
which  they  had  seen  trying  to  gain  the  shelter  of  the 
North  Island.  She  said  that  until  she  knew  otherwise 
she  should  accept  Eric's  thought  that  God  had  wafted  it 
into  the  lea  of  some  sheltering  cove. 

Eric  here  added :  "Yes,  but  if  so,  they  will  then  have 
to  fight  for  existence  against  cold  and  hunger.  The  crew 
were  evidently  becalmed  in  making  the  passage  of  the 
Straits  by  the  mild  still  weather  arid  .will  be  ill  prepared 
for  a  winter  in  the  ice.  In  which  case,"  said  he  earnestly, 
"we  shall  have  a  duty  to  perform  towards  them." 

"And  how  soon  can  they  be  reached,  Eric,  if  they  are 
over  there?"  asked  Miss  Pearl. 

"Not  under  three  weeks  will  it  be  safe  to  trust  the  ice 
between  here  and  the  North  Island.  The  water  is  deep 
and  it  will  take  a  long  time  to  congeal  it  and  make  it 
possible  to  cross  over  it  to  the  North  Island.  It  will 
be  nearly  a  month  even  before  the  passage  to  the  main- 
land is  safe.  During  that  time,  dear  lady,  we  can  neither 
leave  the  island  nor  can  any  one  molest  us — this  last  is 
surely  a  comfort." 

Very  soon  after  this  conversation  Eric  and  Grimley 
breasted  the  storm  in  passing  to  the  warehouse.  Antoine 
opened  the  door  below  to  let  them  out  but  had  great 
difficulty  in  closing  it  against  the  masses  of  snow  drift- 
ing about  it. 

Eric  accompanied  Grimley,  at  his  request,  to  his  "strong 
house,"  as  the  Indians  called  it,  although  the  wind  and 
snow  were  fierce  and  powerful  they  made  little  difference 
with  these  two  resolute  men.  They  soon  had  a  fire  burn- 
ing in  the  open  stove  and  the  old  fashioned  settle  drawn 
before  it  with  a  half  dozen  great  Buffalo  robes  to  pro- 
tect them  from  the  approach  of  the  cold  from  any 
quarter.  The  sound  of  the  strong  wind  was  but  little 


The  Coming  Down  of  Winter  185 

compared  to  what  it  had  been  at  Miss  Pearl's  alti- 
tude. 

"Eric,"  said  Grimley,  "did  you  ever  spend  a  Sunday 
to  better  advantage  than  to-day  ?" 

"Never,  Mr.  Grimley.  I  don't  think  I  have  had  an 
evil  or  complaining  thought  during  the  entire  day.  For 
once  I  have  been  thoroughly  content  with  my  lot.  Do 
you  never,  Mr.  Grimley,  feel  as  though  your  life  was 
slipping  away  from  you  like  a  shadowy  dream.  I  do.  I 
fear  sometimes  to  wake  lest  my  life  has  gone  and  I 
have  done  nothing  worthy  of  my  powers.  You  can  judge 
the  feeling  when  I  tell  you  that  I  expected  to  stay  on 
this  island  alone  or  at  most  with  a  single  man  and  with 
no  companionship  that  would  do  me  good — that  would 
have  been  half  a  year  gone,  and  then  to  be  succeeded  by 
another  half  year  of  driving  business,  and  so  on — but 
to-day  I  have  enjoyed  and  been  benefited  by  high 
thoughts,  music,  conversation  and  as  much  as  anything 
by  the  hearing  of  that  sweet  sermon  by  a  Kempis." 

With  such  conversation  as  this  the  two  men  turned 
into  their  little  bunk-like  couches  for  the  night.  Grimley 
in  the  firelight  noticed  with  mixed  feelings  of  admira- 
tion and  regret,  the  bowed  form  of  Eric  as  he  com- 
mended himself  and  all  he  loved  and  all  who  were  neigh- 
bors to  him,  to  the  care  of  the  All  Merciful.  The  ad- 
miration was  for  Eric's  child-like  faith  and  act,  the  re- 
gret was  for  his  own  reluctance  to  thus  humble  himself 
before  another  in  adoration  of  the  Being  in  whom,  as  he 
thought,  he  thoroughly  believed. 

Miss  Pearl,  in  the  same  bowed  attitude  before  she 
slept,  asked  the  Father  to  remember  each  and  all  on 
the  island.  Perhaps  Grimley  and  Eric  slept  all  the 
sweeter  as  they  had  been  especially  named  by  the  fair 
suppliant.  She  remembered  too  the  sailors  on  the  en- 


186     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

dangered  vessel — perhaps  they  too  in  their  toil  and  watch- 
ing and  hard  lot  were  comforted  in  consequence.  She 
prayed  for  her  Aunt,  for  her  misguided  Uncle  and  all  her 
enemies  as  she  had  been  taught.  Let  us  hope  the  latter 
were  influenced  because,  innocent  girl  as  she  was,  they 
were  many  more  than  she  dreamed  of. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

CONTINUATION   OF   THE  TEMPEST 

As  our  heroine  nestled  into  her  soft  and  downy  couch 
and  its  feathery  masses  folded  around  her  and  she  heard 
the  wind  sobbing  and  sighing  and  felt  the  slight  wav- 
ing to  and  fro  of  the  tall  tower,  she  remembered  how 
at  times  when  she  had  been  on  the  ocean  tossing  and 
shifting,  awaiting  the  final  issue,  her  mind  had  been  filled 

with  the  words : 

« 

"Rocked  in  the  cradle  of  the  deep 
I  lay  me  down  in  peace  to  sleep 
Secure  beneath  the,"  etc. 

So  this  night  she  slept  secure  in  the  thought  of  God's 
care,  and  was  content  to  be  how  and  where  He  willed. 

Both  Eric  and  Grimley  slept  late  and  when  they  woke 
they  did  not  immediately  arise.  The  feeling  was  upper- 
most that  they  were  for  the  present  spectators  on  the 
scene  and  besides  they  instinctively  dreaded  the  cold — 
they  could  hear  the  north  wind  and  hear  the  falling  and 
drifting  of  the  snow  without. 

Eric  in  due  time  was  up  and  kindled  a  fire  and  com- 
menced getting  breakfast  and  with  unerring  instinct 
found  the  simple  utensils  and  the  materials  to  be  used ; 
very  soon  he  and  Grimley  were  seated  discussing  their 
coffee  and  hot  bread  and  bacon  and  a  few  warm  crullers 
with  syrup  to  close  with,  the  latter,  a  welcome  present, 

187 


188    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

from  the  lighthouse,  brought  over  the  evening  before. 

When  they  looked  out  of  the  windows  it  was  a  world  of 
snow  they  saw — in  the  sky,  on  the  boughs  of  the  trees, 
lying  in  drifts  on  the  ground,  and  more  coming,  coming 
incessantly.  It  was  banked  around  the  door  in  great 
drifts. 

With  large  wooden  shovels  Eric  and  Grimley  removed 
it  after  a  couple  of  hours'  hard  labor,  so  that  the  ware- 
house was  accessible  as  a  business  house  again,  but  all 
the  time  the  snow  was  drifting  and  falling  into  the  places 
they  had  moved  it  from.  The  wind  still  blew  strongly 
and  steadily  and  the  thermometer  showed  ten  degrees 
above  zero. 

Eric  said:  "The  extreme  cold  will  come  when  it  has 
ceased  snowing.  The  stars  will  be»visible  and  all  nature 
look  as  bright  as  on  a  June  night  but  the  cold  will  come 
stealing  from  the  North  to  kill  like  a  midnight  assassin. 

"Mr.  Grimley,  we  shall  have  to  look  out  for  our  fur  bags 
to  sleep  in  and  for  our  furs  to  wear,  and  so  be  ready 
for  frosted  faces  and  limbs ;  fortunately  I  know  the  reme- 
dies and  how  to  protect  life.  I  shall  be  contented  with 
my  lot  if  I  can  do  these  things  for  you,  Miss  Pearl  and 
the  keeper's  wife  and  family — we  must  now  make  ready 
to  visit  them." 

"Yes,"  said  Grimley,  "I  was  thinking  of  that,  but  I 
have  learned  not  to  intrude  too  early  upon  a  family  of 
women  and  children;  that  is,  upon  what  the  papers  call 
the  privacy  of  a  home.  If  you  make  your  appearance 
half  an  hour  too  soon  your  reception  is  very  different 
from  the  one  you  receive  after  they  have  waited  for  you 
half  an  hour." 

Eric  ploughed  his  way  to  his  own  cabin  to  look  after 
his  turkeys,  his  pet  rajbbit  and  a  few  fowls,  and  to  see 
that  everything  was  in  order  for  another  day.  Grimley 


Continuation  of  the  Tempest  189 

put  things  to  rights  as  he  called  it  in  his  apartment,  and 
by  the  time  Eric  returned  he  was  ready  to  avail  himself  of 
the  Madame's  invitation  for  dinner,  which  she  had  given 
both  to  him  and  Eric  as  they  bade  her  adieu  the  evening 
before.  Arriving  at  the  entrance  to  the  lighthouse  Grim- 
ley  pulled  a  little  secret  wire  to  notify  the  family  of  their 
arrival. 

This  signal  was  devised  by  Monsieur  Malloire  to  com- 
municate with  his  wife  upon  his  return  from  his  expedi- 
tions. While  away  his  orders  were  never  to  admit  any 
one  to  the  premises,  and  not  even  to  answer  the  calls  or 
knocks  of  strange  men  or  women.  Once  the  Government 
Inspector  had  to  wait  two  days  ere  he  could  perform 
his  duties — awaiting  the  return  of  the  keeper.  The  end 
of  the  wire  was  just  behind  a  loose  piece  of  plaster.  A 
slight  pull  rang  a  small  bell  on  the  living  room  floor.  In 
opening  the  lower  door,  there  was  yet  a  guard  chain 
which  permitted  the  opening  of  an  inch  or  two  to  enable 
the  one  within  to  be  assured  of  the  real  personality  of 
the  one  seeking  admittance.  This  arrangement  was  com- 
municated to  Grimley  at  the  request  of  Miss  Pearl  and 
afterwards  to  Eric,  and  it  became  an  important  factor 
in  the  events  shortly  to  be  detailed.  The  two  men  shook 
off  the  heavy  snow  below,  and  appeared  fresh  and  rosy 
at  the  dinner  table  which  was  amply  provided  by  the  skill- 
ful hands  of  the  Madame. 

The  storm  was  the  theme  of  the  opening  conversation. 
Miss  Pearl  said  that  from  her  windows  she  could  see 
only  snow,  except  when  she  could  dimly  perceive  the  dark 
blue  water  as  it  rolled  in  great  waves  with  lines  of  white 
caps  crowning  their  crests. 

The  waves  broke  heavily  on  the  shore  and  the  tumult 
of  the  surf  was  plainly  audible  to  all  gathered  within 
the  tower ;  the  wind  still  sung  its  requiem  about  the  lofty 


190    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

walls,  but  Miss  Pearl  smilingly  said  that  she  had  become 
so  pleasantly  accustomed  to  it  that  she  should  miss  it  if 
it  should  now  cease. 

The  party  soon  adjourned  to  the  reception  room  up 
the  two  long  flights.  Every  one,  even  Hector,  awaiting 
with  suspense  the  result  of  the  storm.  The  discussion 
was  resumed  relating  to  the  schooner  which  had  been  seen 
the  night  before,  but  as  nothing  could  be  decided  as  to 
its  fate  the  interest  of  all  was  soon  concentrated  within 
the  narrow  walls  of  the  lighthouse.  There  was  an  at- 
tempt to  make  the  time  pass  pleasantly  on  the  part  of 
Grimley  and  Eric. 

The  former  told  a  story  then  somewhat  current  of  a 
lady  traveling  westward  by  stage  out  of  Detroit,  who  had 
become  confused  as  to  the  name  of  the  place  of  her 
destination.  She  told  the  driver  that  it  was  impossible 
to  tell  it,  as  it  had  entirely  gone  out  of  her  mind,  but 
upon  being  urged  to  say  something  near,  she  had  said 
that  she  could  only  think  of  the  words:  "Wipes-it-up- 
Standing."  "Oh,  ho!"  said  the  driver,  "don't  you  want 
to  go  to  Yipsilanti  ?"  "Yes,  that  is  the  very  place.  How 
strange  it  is  I  should  have  missed  it." 

This  little  story  was  so  well  received  under  the  influ- 
ence of  the  coffee  of  which  they  had  partaken  that  Eric 
essayed  a  relation  of  the  experience  of  a  frontiersman 
who  had  kept  open  house  for  all  strangers  and  travelers 
passing  his  ranch  in  the  far  West  for  many  years.  He 
had  entertained  hundreds  and  refused  any  compensation 
and  as  many  of  the  travelers  had  come  from  St.  Louis  and 
claimed  that  as  their  home,  he  thought  at  last  he  would 
take  a  trip  and  return  their  visits  for  a  few  weeks.  Start- 
ing with  his  wife  and  children  in  two  or  three  wagons 
well  stocked  with  provisions  he  was  hospitably  treated 


Continuation  of  the  Tempest  191 

on  the  way,  but  made  few  stops  as  he  said  he  was  in 
haste  to  get  to  his  friends,  who  were  no  doubt  impatiently 
waiting  to  receive  him. 

Arriving  at  that  busy  mart  the  old  man  was  some- 
what confused  at  its  size  and  the  number  of  people,  all  of 
whom  seemed  to  be  in  a  hurry.  He  inquired  diligently 
for  those  whom  he  wished  to  visit — he  had  their  names 
carefully  preserved — but  could  find  none  of  them,  not  a 
soul.  When  night  came,  he  drew  his  wagons  and  teams 
to  one  side,  and  as  he  said,  camped  out  in  a  canyon — 
really  an  alley-way — for  the  night.  Another  day's  weary 
search  and  the  old  man  took  up  his  journey  home.  The 
experience  did  not  sour  the  good  old  soul  but  ever  after- 
ward he  never  declined  a  moderate  fee  for  his  entertain- 
ment of  travelers. 

This  story  of  Eric  was  received  with  applause,  espec- 
ially that  part  where  the  kind  old  ranchman  had  learned 
his  lesson.  Miss  Pearl  next  essayed  a  little  effort  in  the 
same  line  of  story  telling.  She  drew  an  amusing  descrip- 
tion of  a  highly  educated  young  clergyman  who  traveled 
with  them  in  the  same  canal  boat  from  Albany  to  Buffalo. 
He  was  a  young  man  under  thirty  but  starched  and 
groomed  as  though  he  had  been  seventy.  He  was  ex- 
cessively tall,  clean  shaven  and  dressed  in  black  broad- 
cloth. His  one  joke  was  the  remark  that  "if  their  craft 
should  be  shipwrecked  in  the  'raging  canal/  owing  to  its 
shallowness  and  his  stature  he  should  not  be  drowned," 
and  he  used  to  add  to  those  to  whom  he  told  his  oft- 
repeated  story,  "and  that's  where  I  have  the  advantage 
of  you."  After  the  first  night's  experience  the  clergy- 
man's wonder  was  expressed  in  rounded  words:  "To 
think  that  I  have  lived  to  retire  to  rest  and  to  sleep 
soundly  and  to  wake  up  forty  long  miles  advanced  upon 


192     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

my  journey.  Bless  the  name  of  DeWitt  Clinton,  the 
originator  of  this  stupendous  work — he  was  a  greater 
than  Hannibal  or  Caesar." 

Miss  Pearl  added  to  her  story  a  description  of  her 
trip  of  several  days  through  the  canal.  Nothing  im- 
pressed her  more  than  the  dignity  and  modesty  of  the 
Captain,  next  was  the  extreme  patience  of  the  almost 
dense  crowd  of  passengers  as  they  lived,  ate  and  slept 
in  the  long  narrow  and  close  apartment — divided  into 
"the  men's  and  the  ladies'  ends."  It  had  been  her  first 
experience  in  this  method  of  traveling  and  she  hoped 
it  would  be  the  last.  She  preferred  the  stage  coach  or 
even  the  railroad  just  then  coming  into  use  but  largely 
avoided  by  prudent  and  timid  persons  on  account  of  the 
great  risk  of  being  whirled  through  the  country  at  twenty 
miles  an  hour. 

Antoine,  as  well  as  his  mother  and  sister,  was  greatly 
interested  in  this  description  of  Miss  Pearl's,  as  well 
as  in  Eric's  and  Grimley's  stories.  The  little  boy  then 
described  with  great  vivacity  an  elderly  gentleman — "an 
Irishman  of  the  real  old  sort,"  who  in  pacing  up  and 
down  the  pier  during  the  stopping  of  one  of  the  steamers 
the  season  before,  with  a  bright  young  lady  hanging 
upon  his  arm,  had  pointed  down  to  the  great  iron  screw 
of  a  propeller  that  also  lay  at  the  pier,  and  the  propell- 
ing screw  which  was  at  least  six  feet  in  diameter,  with 
its  mighty  flukes  plainly  to  be  seen  in  a  depth  of  twenty 
feet  of  water.  "There,  my  dear,  what  kind  of  a  fish  is 
that?"  asked  the  old  man.  "Oh,  what  a  big  fish!  I 
never  saw  such  a  big  fish  as  that !  What  kind  of  a  fish 
is  it?"  said  the  lady  looking  intently  down  into  the  clear 
water  and  scanning  the  curious  creation.  "Oh,  ho !  Oh 
ho!  Oh!  Ho!"  laughed  her  escort  unmercifully,  en- 
joying the  joke.  "Whoever  heard  of  any  one  taking  part 


Continuation  of  the  Tempest  193 

of  a  ship  for  a  fish  before?"  Antoine  laughed  so  loudly 
at  his  recollection  of  the  humorist's  effort  that  his  mother 
and  her  guests,  and  the  sister,  too,  declared  that  An- 
toine's  story  was  best  or  if  not  the  best,  it  was  the  best 
told. 

Grimley  said  lightly,  "By  the  same  token,  to  use  an 
Irishism,  mine  is  the  worst,  and  to  tell  the  truth  I  have 
never  seen  much  point  to  it  myself,  only  I  have  noticed 
that  telling  it  seems  to  inspire  others  with  ideas  of  telling 
another — quite  likely  upon  the  supposition — naturally — 
that  they  could  do  better  than  I." 

"Oh,  no,  Mr.  Grimley,"  said  Miss  Pearl,  answering 
him,  "your  story  had  a  certain  merit;  it  was  a  simple 
one  truly,  but  it  was  doubtless  an  actual  occurrence,  so 
beyond  criticism.  I  am  delighted  with  them  all  and  as 
I  feel  like  singing  I  am  going  to  reward  you  all  in  that 
way."  Taking  the  harp  she  bent  her  graceful  form  so  as 
almost  to  clasp  it  and  drew  forth  from  its  chords  with 
light,  quick  touch  the  sweetest  and  softest  notes.  In  a 
little  time  she  commenced  to  sing.  It  was  a  ditty,  neither 
sad  nor  mournful,  either  in  subject  or  melody;  one  of 
Samuel  Lovers' — a  great  popular  favorite  at  the  time — 
"Young  Rory  O'Moore  Courted  Kathleen  Bawn"— 

"He  was  bold  as  the  hawk  and  she  soft  as  the  dawn ; 

He  wished  in  his  heart  pretty  Kathleen  to  please, 

And  he  thought  the  best  way  to  do  that  was  to  tease. 

'Now  Rory,  be  easy,'  sweet  Kathleen  would  cry, 

Reproof  on  her  lips,  but  a  smile  in  her  eye — 

'With  your  tricks,   I  don't  know,   in  thruth,   what  I'm 

about ; 
Faith  you've  teased  me  till  Pve  put  on  my  cloak  inside 

out.' 
'Och  jewel/  says  Rory,  'that  same  is  the  way 


194    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

You've  treated  my  heart  for  this  many  a  day; 
And  'tis  plazed  that  I  am,  and  why  not,  to  be  sure? 
For  'tis  all  for  good  luck,'  says  Rory  O'Moore." 

Miss  .Pearl  followed  this  with  the  two  remaining  verses 
and  sung  it  with  infinite  spirit  but  with  her  eye  fixed 
upon  her  small  admirer  Antoine  and  when  she  sang  the 
lines — 

"Then  Rory,  the  rogue,  stole  his  arm  round  her  neck 
So  soft  and  so  white  without  speckle  or  speck," 

he  impulsively  threw  his  arms  about  her  and  for  an  in- 
stant interrupted  the  song  by  a  kiss  as  warm  and  sweet 
as  the  one  of  which  the  poet  sang. 

Miss  Pearl  received  the  salute  as  graciously  as  a  young 
queen  and  returned  it  as  heartily  as  it  was  given.  Years 
afterward  Antoine,  then  a  young  and  noble  Marquise 
of  France,  declared  it  the  finest  tableau  he  had  ever  been 
a  part  of.  Miss  Pearl  was  equally  unconscious,  seem- 
ingly, of  the  presence  of  others  and  wrapped  in  the  spirit 
of  the  song. 

This  gave  Grimley  a  new  insight  into  the  character 
of  his  charge.  He  had  thought  her  ere  this  soberly  and 
seriously  spiritual  but  to-day  he  saw  her  warm,  passion- 
ate and  loving.  He  understood  in  her  lively  and  free 
glances  to  Antoine  that  in  him  she  saw  personified  the 
one  upon  whom  some  day  she  might  bestow  her  great 
and  noble  nature  as  freely  and  trustfully  as  though  she 
were  a  peasant  girl.  This,  a  new  revelation  of  a  mirthful 
disposition  in  Miss  Pearl  was  followed  by  another  humor- 
ous song  current  at  the  time.  It  related  to  the  adven- 
tures of  a  tailor  and  was  written  in  a  dialect  to  suit,  a  gay 


Continuation  of  the  Tempest  195 

and  rollicking  tune.     The  first  words,  or  the  last,  were: 
"Teddy,  the  tyler  man." 

Being  pure  wit  or  more  properly  humor  this  song  was 
even  more  effective  than  the  other ;  the  Madame  laughed 
until  tears  ran  down  her  brown  and  ruddy  cheeks;  An- 
toine,  boylike,  stood  on  his  head  against  the  wall  to  show 
his  appreciation  and  the  others  were  almost  equally  en- 
thusiastic. 

In  the  meantime  the  storm  raged  and  howled  and  the 
wind  sobbed  and  moaned,  but  within  all  was  light  and 
warmth  and  jollity.  The  wind  drifted  the  snow  in  great 
piles  with  the  thermometer  still  at  zero. 

Eric  proposed  that  all  the  younger  members  of  the 
company  should  make  a  passage  to  the  little  shed  where 
the  pony  and  cow  and  a  few  fowls  were  sheltered.  The 
Madame  gratefully  assented  to  this  and  asked  that  all 
the  animals  might  be  brought  into  the  lighthouse  where 
on  the  first  floor  they  would  be  safe  from  perishing  from 
the  storm  and  the  coming  cold. 

It  was  a  merry  and  gay  time  they  had  for  the  next 
hour.  Gertrude  joined  in  the  exercise  with  the  others. 
She  appeared  in  a  close  hood,  lined  with  fur  and  a  long 
cloak  lined  within  with  the  same  material  and  outside 
composed  of  heavy  woolen  cloth.  She  also  had  a  long 
boa  or  tippet  wound  around  her  neck.  This-  was  her 
winter  costume  and  what  she  afterwards  habitually  wore 
on  her  outdoor  exercise  and  excursions. 

Virginie  was  equally,  although  not  so  richly  clothed, 
with  cloak  and  hood  and  long  boa.  The  three  men, 
counting  Antoine  as  one,  all  wore  bear  skin  caps  with 
turn  down  ear  protectors  and  with  great-coats — as  they 
were  called,  lined  with  fur  and  each  with  fur  neck  pieces 


196     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

of  beaver.  The  three  went  first,  with  light  wooden 
shovels ;  and  the  two  rosy,  bright-eyed  girls  followed  with 
brooms.  Some  of  the  drifts  were  already  so  high  that 
they  could  not  see  over  them.  At  his  own  request,  Eric 
threw  Antoine  over  one  of  these  so  that  he  could  work 
backwards  towards  the  party.  When  his  sister  saw  him 
flying,  as  though  shot  from  a  catapult,  through  the  air, 
she  gave  a  scream  of  terror,  but  it  was  soon  drowned 
in  the  exultant  cry  of  delight  from  Antoine  as  he  landed 
safely  in  the  soft  bed  of  snow  fifteen  feet  away. 

Miss  Pearl  said  it  reminded  her  of  the  flight  of  "Hole- 
in-the-Sky,"  over  Eric's  shoulder  the  day  of  the  games, 
and  the  laughing  and  mirth  that  the  recollection  awak- 
ened would  have  torn  the  heart  of  that  redoubtable  war- 
rior with  anguish  could  he  have  seen  and  heard  it. 

The  live  stock,  as  Eric  called  it,  was  transferred  before 
the  early  darkness  descended  upon  them.  The  Madame 
by  this  time  had  the  frugal  but  appetizing  evening  repast 
ready,  and  they  all  partook  of  it  with  light  and  thankful 
hearts.  As  the  evening  before,  they  gathered  afterwards 
in  the  cheerful  reception  room,  although  she  insisted  that 
Eric  and  Grimley  must  soon  seek  their  lodgings  at  the 
warehouse  in  view  of  the  difficulty  of  passing  through  the 
great  drifts  of  snow  which  were  hourly  getting  higher. 

For  the  little  time  they  were  together  after  supper, 
the  conversation  was  confined  to  groups;  Eric,  the 
Madame  and  her  two  children  talked  of  previous  exper- 
iences on  the  island  in  the  winter  and  of  their  dealings 
and  acquaintance  with  the  Indians.  Grimley  and  Miss 
Pearl  listened  attentively  for  a  time  without  joining  in 
the  remarks,  but  at  last  they  quietly  conversed  by  them- 
selves, drawn  a  little  apart,  under  the  light  of  a  bright  oil 
lamp  attached  to  the  side  wall,  at  one  end  of  the  open  fire- 
place where  the  wood  was  crackling  in  a  cheerful  blaze. 


Continuation  of  the  Tempest  197 

"Mr.  Grimley,"  said  Gertrude,  in  a  thoughtful  tone, 
"life  must  be  very  peculiar  in  these  high  northerly 
neighborhoods.  I  suppose  you  have  had  no  experience 
in  such?  It  is  a  great  contrast  to  that  of  the  South 
and  yet  must  have  its  owr  comforts  and  pleasures — such 
as  these  open  fires  and  the  sense  of  warmth  and  com- 
fort we  now  experience  in  very  great  contrast  to  the 
terrible  weather  outside."  As  her  mind  reverted  to  the 
latter  she  slightly  shivered  and  shrugged  her  shoulders 
in  a  manner  that  reminded  Grimley  that  the  fair  young 
woman  by  his  side  was  no  ethereal  spirit. 

He  answered:  "This  Northern  life  is  in  many  re- 
spects superior  to  that  of  the  Southern  but  it  has  its  own 
danger  in  a  tendency  toward  the  one  thought  of  self- 
preservation.  You  may  say  that  in  the  extreme  South 
the  tendency  is  towards  a  selfish  indulgence,  where  each 
one  thinks  exclusively  of  himself,  while  in  the  extreme 
North  the  danger  from  cold  and  privation  is  such  that  the 
one  idea  uppermost  becomes  that  of  simple  existence.  It 
has  been"  found,"  continued  he,  "that  civilized  man  de- 
generates towards  savage  life  when  transplanted  for  any 
length  of  time  to  either  the  extreme  frigid  or  torrid 
zones." 

"Do  we  run  any  particular  danger  from  our  residence 
here  this  winter,  Mr.  Grimley?"  "I  have  been  thinking 
of  that,"  replied  he  with  deep  thoughtfulness.  "Men 
appreciate  or  depreciate  imperceptibly  and  it  is  possible 
in  the  course  of  a  few  months  aimless  existence  on  this 
little  island  to  sow  the  seeds  of  a  mental  or  bodily  sloth 
that  would  ultimate  in  ruin.  It  may  not  be  so  with 
women,  but  for  a  man  to  deliberately  stagnate  for  a  whole 
half  year  is  a  dangerous  experiment." 

Gertrude  responded  with  equal  earnestness :  "I  should 
not  wish  to  encounter  the  risk  for  myself.  Until  within 


198    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

two  years  I  have  been  accustomed  to  an  active  life,  free 
for  varied  pursuits.  My  health  has  suffered  since  from 
the  inaction  placed  upon  me  by  my  Aunt  Estelle's  hus- 
band. I  wish  no  more  to  call  him  uncle. 

"Already  I  feel  the  benefits  of  my  change  of  habit  during 
this  journey,  which  has  been  so  strangely  interrupted. 
Cannot  you,  Mr.  Grimley,  suggest  some  method  or  plan  by 
which  I — not  to  say  we — can  rather  improve  than  retro- 
grade in  our  lives  this  winter?" 

"Thank  you,  Miss  Pearl,  for  including  me  in  your 
question.  It  is  pleasant  to  have  it  thus.  Yes,  I  will 
suggest  some  ideas  after  speaking  with  Eric.  I  think  it 
will  be  well  to  include  him,  the  Madame,  and  her  children 
in  our  plans.  In  effect,  Miss  Pearl,  you  are  the  winter 
queen  of  this  little  island  kingdom  and  if  I  am  not,  at 
least  I  aspire  to  be  your  prime  minister.  Would  I  were 
worthy  of  the  office." 

"You  flatter  me,  Mr.  Grimley,  but  let  me  say  without 
self-praise,  that  in  the  lighthouse  my  sway  is  already 
pretty  well  established.  The  Madame  is  a  thrifty,  saving 
woman  and  she  has  already  made  calculations  on  how 
much  money  she  will  have  in  hand  on  her  husband's 
return,  from  her  income  from  me.  It  is  almost  painful 
but  I  cannot  help  but  notice  how  devoted  she  is  to  me. 
She  likes  me  I  know,  but  alas!  I  fear  the  motive  is  a 
pecuniary  one." 

"That  will  be  all  the  better  in  adopting  any  plan  that 
may  seem  best.  Eric  has  already  pledged  himself  to 
your  service,  and  you  know,"  he  added  with  a  sad  smile,  "I 
am  under  orders  from  the  Company  who  employ  me,  to 
do  all  in  my  power  for  you." 


CHAPTER  XX 

SNOW-SHOEING 

"WHEN  will  you  propose  the  plan?  Try  to  do  so  by 
to-morrow.  Let  us  expect  you  at  dinner,  you  and  Eric, 
as  my  guests ;  I  have  arranged  this  with  the  Madame  and 
you  may  understand  that  it  is  part  of  your  official  duty  to 
me  to  wait  upon  me,  so  that  I  may  not  come  to  the  harm- 
ful stagnation  you  have  alluded  to." 

"As  'you  will,  Miss  Pearl,  but  my  remark  could  not 
possibly  apply  to  you  with  your  music  and  your  accom- 
plishments. Those  will  help  you  a  life  time." 

"Don't  flatter,  Mr.  Grimley,"  archly  answered  the  fair 
girl  with  such  kindling  eyes  and  glowing  face,  that  he 
thought  her  the  fairest  picture  he  had  ever  gazed  upon. 

The  two  men  vigorously  breasted  the  driving  snow  and 
ploughed  through  the  tremendous  drifts,  first  one  in 
front  and  then  the  other,  and  both  breathless  and  almost 
exhausted  as  they  arrived  at  the  warehouse.  The  storm 
had  now  continued  more  than  forty-eight  hours  and  still 
its  fury  was  unabated. 

"Eric,"  said  Grimley,  as  they  disencumbered  them- 
selves of  their  heavy  snow-weighted  outer  garments, 
"how  long  is  this  going  to  last?  It  seems  as  though  the 
world  itself  will  be  buried  in  snow." 

"In  the  woods,  Mr.  Grimley,"  answered  Eric,  "not 
over  a  foot  in  depth  has  fallen.  I  have  known  it  to  be  six 
feet  deep  on  this  island,  where  it  can  drift,  as  it  cannot 
in  the  forest,  and  I  have  known  it  to  snow  every  day 

199 


200     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

for  a  whole  month,  but  of  course  with  intermissions/* 

"Why,  Eric,"  said  Grimley,  "if  this  continues,  it  will 
be  impossible  for  us  to  get  to  the  Madame's  in  the  morn- 
ing." 

"Yes,  impossible,  except  for  the  snow  shoes,  which  we 
shall  have  to  put  on." 

"Oh,  I  had  forgotten  them,"  said  Grimley.  "We  have 
two  dozen  pairs  in  our  inventory." 

While  Eric  made  the  fire  and  did  little  things  about 
their  sleeping  places  to  prepare  for  the  night,  Grimley 
brought  out  two  pairs  of  the  snow  shoes  for  inspection. 
They  were  four  or  five  feet  long  and  twelve  or  fifteen 
inches  wide,  being  something  like  an  enlarged  shoe  sole, 
except  that  the  rim  was  a  light  wooden  frame,  and  the 
space  within  woven  across  with  thin  twisted  leather; 
across  the  center  was  arranged  a  cross  piece  and  an 
opening  so  that  the  toe  could  more  freely  move  in  walk- 
ing and  at  the  same  time  lift  along  the  light  but  ingenious 
contrivance. 

Eric  explained  to  Grimley  their  method  of  use  but  said 
that  practice  was  absolutely  necessary  to  give  confidence 
and  much  progress.  "In  Norway,"  said  he,  "we  used  to 
have  long  thin  wooden  strips,  sometimes  ten  feet  long 
and  half  a  foot  wide,  but  I  like  these  Indian  shoes  much 
better." 

Seated  by  the  fire  that  winter  evening,  the  two  friends, 
for  such  they  had  grown  to  be,  talked  long  and  late. 
Grimley  related  to  Eric  his  conversation  with  Miss  Pearl 
as  to  her  wish  for  a  plan  of  occupation  for  the  long 
winter  before  them,  that  it  might  not  be  a  lost  oppor- 
tunity of  gaining  a  valuable  experience.  The  result  of 
the  conversation  will  hereafter  be  related  but  Eric's  con- 
tribution to  its  details  was  most  important,  owing  to  his 
experience  in  former  winters. 


Snow-Shoeing  201 


The  two  slept  long  and  late  in  the  morning  and  woke 
to  find  the  wind  moderated,  the  sun  shining  and  every- 
thing bright  in  its  morning  rays.  Grimley  looked  out 
upon  the  scene  with  a  heart  swelling  with  a  grateful  sense 
of  the  beauty  of  the  scenery. 

Towards  the  island  everything  was  whiteness  itself, 
with  ground  and  tree  boughs  and  the  roofs  of  the  line  of 
cabins  all  thickly  loaded  with  the  light  and  fleecy  snow. 
Bordering  the  picture,  the  rolling  waves  of  a  tempest 
tossed  sea  with  white  caps  on  the  long  lines  of  billows; 
and  over  all  a  steel  blue  sky  and  a  shining  sun.  Eric 
with  his  slower  sense  had  as  yet  no  eye  for  these,  but 
busied  himself  with  the  details  of  a  substantial  breakfast, 
and  after  with  a  trip  to  his  own  little  cabin.  This  he 
made  upon  his  snow  shoes.  Grimley  admired  the  ease 
with  which  he  walked  upon  the  awkward  devices.  He 
noticed  the  way  in  which  the  light  frames  of  the  shoes 
sank  a  little  way  in  the  soft  snow,  which  came  up  through 
the  meshes  of  the  woven  bottom  and  as  readily  cleared 
itself  when  it  became  necessary  to  make  the  next  step. 
He  recognized  the  need  of  practice  as  he  saw  how  Eric  in 
making  a  step  lapped  the  toe  of  one  shoe  inward  and  be- 
yond the  other. 

Eric  explained  the  method  of  walking  on  the  shoes  to 
Grimley,  as  he  stood  in  the  doorway,  and  said :  "Yes,  the 
trick  is  in  making  the  steps ;  one  can  stand  on  them  fairly 
well,  but  to  lift  one  shoe  over  the  other  with  any  rapidity 
takes  a  deal  of  painful  practice  and  even  you,  Mr.  Grim- 
ley,  will  get  the  fall  I  was  not  able  to  give  you  in  the 
wrestling  match  last  week,  only  it  will  be  in  the  soft 
snow." 

The  event  which  Eric  predicted  took  place  just  as  the 
two  were  approaching  the  lighthouse,  before  the  noon 
hour. 


202     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

Eric  was  proceeding  with  ease  upon  his  snow  shoes, 
through  the  woods  towards  their  destination — for  the 
snow  being  heaped  in  drifts  in  the  pathway  and  fallen 
quite  level  in  the  forest  made  the  latter  the  most  feasible. 
Grimley  followed  him  with  slow  and  painful  steps — a 
spectacle  of  awkwardness  and  real  trepidation — so  curi- 
ous is  the  first  sensation  of  walking  upon  the  ungainly 
contrivances.  Gertrude  was  looking  downward  from 
the  window  overlooking  the  island  when  she  noticed  the 
two  men  coming.  Need  it  be  said  that  she  was  watching 
for  them  and  wishing  for  their  company?  Yes!  If  all 
the  truth  must  be  told. 

She,  too,  had  observed  the  same  beauty  of  landscape 
that  had  delighted  Grimley  and  a  sense  of  thankfulness 
filled  her  heart  that  she  could  with  so  much  comfort  be 
part  of  so  charming  a  scene.  She  saw  and  felt  even  more 
than  Grimley  for  she  had  the  artistic  sense  largely  natural 
and  with  yet  an  added  cultivation,  then  from  her  high 
position  she  had  a  larger  range  of  vision  of  the  morning 
view.  She,  too,  had  awakened  late,  and  had  been  busy 
with  various  little  items — not  the  least  of  which  was  the 
writing  in  her  daily  journal  for  two  steady  hours. 
Hence,  Eric  and  Grimley  were  none  too  soon,  but  arrived 
just  as  they  were  wished  for. 

They  came  out  of  the  woods  in  good  shape,  but  alas 
for  Grimley !  There  was  a  great  drift  of  snow  just 
within  their  pathway,  and  when  he  essayed  to  mount  its 
rounded  crest  one  of  his  shoes  slipped  back,  he  tottered  a 
moment  on  the  other  then  losing  his  equilibrium,  fell  over 
and  with  misdirected  vigor  he  fairly  disappeared,  head 
first,  in  the  soft  snow,  so  that  nothing  but  his  struggling 
feet  were  visible.  Gertrude  should  have  been  sorry,  but 
alas  for  feminine  perfection,  she  laughed  heartily  and 


Snow-Shoeing  203 


called  Virginie,  Antoine  and  the  Madame  to  witness  Mr. 
Grimley's  awkward  predicament. 

Hence,  when  Grimley  emerged  by  the  aid  of  Eric  and 
appeared  head  first,  above  the  snow  in  which  he  stood  so 
deep  that  nothing  but  his  head  and  shoulders  were  visible 
above  its  surface,  he  had  some  very  attentive  observers  of 
his  efforts.  The  broad  shoes  were  newly  arranged  and 
Eric  standing  firmly  on  his  own  snow-shoes  fairly  lifted, 
with  his  massive  strength,  his  companion  again  upon  his 
own  support.  For  a  hundred  yards  further  all  went  well 
with  Grimley,  who  was  evidently  out  of  breath  and  freely 
perspiring.  Miss  Pearl  noticed  an  unwonted  rosiness  in 
his  face  that  pleased  her  artistic  eye:  "I  wish  I  could 
sketch  him  just  as  he  appears  now,"  was  her  thought, 
"with  this  winter  outline.  I  should  have  a  picture  worth 
owning,  and  it  would  show  an  improvement  on  his  solemn 
face." 

The  next  drift  that  Eric  and  Grimley  encountered  was 
safely  surmounted  and  the  latter  was  descending  the  side 
towards  the  lighthouse  when  he  made  a  forward  step 
with  unwonted  confidence  but  unfortunately  stepped  with- 
out drawing  his  snow-shoe  with  his  foot — for  the  shoe  is 
not  lifted  but  simply  dragged  by  the  toe — and  he  again 
lost  his  balance  and  rolled  as  he  fell,  upon  his  back.  The 
position  was  ridiculous  enough  in  itself  but  as  he  fell  his 
eyes  naturally  cast  heavenward  caught  the  convulsed 
faces  of  his  observers  as  they  leaned  out  of  the  win- 
dows. He  could  even  hear  their  laughter,  to  which 
his  own  and  Eric's  soon  joined.  Grimley  took  the  joke 
well  but  shaking  his  hand  upward,  called  out  in  a  ringing 
voice:  "I  will  afford  you  no  more  of  this  sport,"  he  pro- 
ceeded to  mount  Eric's  broad  shoulders  and  was  carried 
in  that  manner  to  the  entrance  door.  This  afforded  even 


204     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

more  sport  and  with  gibes  and  hearty  laughs  and  a  child- 
like sportiveness  the  company  sat  down  to  their  noon-day 
meal. 

Miss  Pearl  was  greatly  interested  in  Grimley's  efforts 
to  walk  on  snow-shoes  and  very  complimentary  upon 
Eric's  skill  and  strength.  She  declared  with  enthusiasm 
that  she  was  determined  to  learn  and  proposed  that  the 
afternoon  should  be  devoted  to  the  exercise.  Grimley 
warmly  seconded  the  idea.  "I  shall  now  have  my  retalia- 
tion," said  he,  "nothing  but  that  can  atone  for  the  deep 
despair  which  I  felt  when  falling  on  my  back  into  the 
smothering  snow  bank  and  most  deeply  aggravated  by 
the  sight  of  the  joy  it  gave  my  audience." 

This  remark  was  the  cause  of  still  more  hilarity  but  did 
not  stop  the  preparations  for  the  afternoon's  exercises. 
The  Madame  and  her  children  were  equally  expert  in 
snow-shoeing  with  Eric  and  they  all  put  on  their  shoes  and 
gave  Grimley  and  Gertrude,  instruction  and  practical 
examples  in  walking  and  running  on  the  shoes.  There 
was  a  comparatively  level  spot  on  the  sunny  side  of  the 
tower  and  here  the  practice  was  had.  Gertrude  de- 
manded the  exclusive  services  of  Eric  and  it  was  very 
sweet  to  see  the  confiding  way  in  which  she  leaned  upon 
him  for  support  and  received  his  instructions.  She  met 
with  the  ordinary  number  of  mishaps  but  Eric  extracted 
her  from  the  snow  and  replaced  her  upon  her  feet  un- 
noticed, praising  her  for  her  readiness  in  learning  the 
difficult  art  of  snow-shoeing. 

Less  than  two  hours  exhausted  the  strength  of 
both  the  pupils;  besides  the  clouds  had  gathered  again, 
and  the  snow  was  lightly  falling  and  they  were  all  glad 
to  gather  in  the  cheery  reception  room  of  Miss 
Pearl. 

Grimley  asked  the  Madame  if  she  had  taken  an  ob- 


Snow-Shoeing  205 


servation  with  the  glass  since  the  storm  had  ceased.  She 
replied  that  she  had  but  had  discovered  no  trace  of  the 
schooner  or  its  crew.  "I  could  see,"  she  said,  "nothing 
but  the  same  wildness  of  view  with  snow  and  the  rolling 
waves." 

"Poor  fellows,"  said  he,  "they  have  doubtless  per- 
ished. I  hope  they  had  a  speedy  and  easy  death.  Judg- 
ing from  the  size  of  the  schooner  there  must  have  been 
a  dozen  or  twenty  men  on  board,  the  more  the  pity." 

Eric  declared  that  he  had  seen  vessels  outlive  worse 
storms  than  that  which  had  just  passed  and  that  the 
schooner  might  yet  be  afloat  and  the  men  alive,  but  suf- 
fering from  cold  and  exposure,  with  sure  destruction  un- 
less rescued  by  Divine  Providence. 

"I  sincerely  trust  you  are  right,  Eric,  as  to  their  being 
alive.  You  know  the  expression  of  the  famous  sea  cap- 
tain :  'Don't  give  up  the  ship/  That  has  gone  around 
the  world  and  become  a  proverb,  and  we  can  use  it  here, 
not  only  for  the  schooner,  but  for  ourselves  should  we 
arrive  at  a  perilous  condition." 

The  view  from  without  was  so  sombre  and  dreary 
that  Gertrude  early  drew  the  curtains  to  shut  away  the 
light  save  that  from  the  cheerful  fire  and  lamps.  Her 
cheeks  and  eyes  yet  glowed  with  the  exercise  of  snow- 
shoeing.  With  her  brown,  rich,  warm  dress  draping  her 
perfect  form  and  her  cordial  welcome  tones  she  was  the 
very  picture  and  essence  of  womanly  hospitality.  Grim- 
ley  silently  admired  the  homelike  picture  and  said  to 
himself : 

"Zenobia  in  the  gladdest  days  of  the  desert  gem, 
Palmyra,  two  thousand  years  ago,  was  no  more  queen, 
than  is  this  young  girl  upon  this  desolate  shore.  She, 
like  that  noble  woman,  is  sovereign  because  of  her  genius, 
her  beauty,  her  intellect  and  more  than  all  of  her  affec- 


206     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

tions.  Zenobia,  like  Helen  of  Troy,  was  the  cause  of 
the  shedding  of  blood,  cruel  wounds  and  innumerable 
untimely  deaths.  Will  our  queen  produce  the  same  dire 
results?  I  thought  of  it  at  the  Indian  games.  I  myself 
should  have  taken  no  part  in  them  had  she  not  been 
there,  and  it  was  evident  that  the  whole  wild  band  of 
Indians  were  fairly  inspired,  not  to  say  infatuated  by 
her  presence." 

"Mr.  Grimley,  you  are  silent  and  you  have  deep 
thoughts  I  can  see  by  the  expression  of  your  face,"  said 
Miss  Pearl  to  him  gaily :  "Now  don't  recall  your  mis- 
haps of  this  morning  but  remember  your  advancement  in 
the  noble  art  of  snow-shoeing  this  afternoon.  You  did 
splendidly!" 

Grimley  smiled  frankly,  as  he  replied:  "Thank  you 
kindly  for  the  atoning  compliments,  but  it  will  take  many 
such  speeches  to  even  up  the  value  of  the  entertainment 
I  afforded  you  this  morning,  but  if  you  wish  really  to  do 
penance  for  your  cruelty,  I  will  declare  the  punishment." 

"I  agree,  provided  it  is  reasonable  and  seemeth  right 
to  the  culprit,"  gaily  replied  Gertrude,  and  all  the  others 
in  the  room,  especially  Eric,  drew  near  with  interest  to 
hear  Grimley's  reply. 

"Miss  Pearl,  you  keep  a  journal  of  your  daily  life  and 
adventures,  and  you  will  doubtless  record  an  account  of 
what  happened,  so  unsatisfactorily  to  me.  It  will  be 
humorous  I  know,  but  I  wish  you  to  read  it  to  us  all  so 
that  we  may  have  the  scene  over  again." 

A  slight  shade  passed  over  the  brow  of  the  young 
woman  and  she  replied  with  more  seriousness:  "Mr. 
Grimley,  I  keep  a  journal,  it  is  true.  It  is  for  my  own 
eye  and  the  passage  you  ask  to  be  read,"  and  she  smiled 
again,  "will  be  there,  but  I  am  under  a  vow  not  to  open 


Snoiv-Slioeing  207 


its  pages  to  any  living  soul— except,"  she  added  with  a 
suffused  face — "a  possible  one,  as  yet  unknown." 

Grimley's  eyes  brightened  and  he  answered  in  tones, 
almost  too  loud  and  emphatic  so  glad  was  he:  "If  that 
is  so,  why  I  forgive  you  for  nothing,  and  am  glad  to 
do  it."  Quick  brained  and  penetrating  he  had  under- 
stood that  the  fair  girl  with  all  her  glorious  attractions 
of  mind,  person  and  heart,  was  yet — "In  maiden  medi- 
tation fancy  free !" 

She  perceived  his  thought  and  blushed  still  deeper  but 
humbly  thought,  "It  will  make  no  difference  to  him,  with 
his  deeply  wounded  nature,  which  has  forced  him  into 
the  wilderness,  for  comfort  or  cure — but  I  can  at  least 
be  kind,  so  that  he  may  not  suffer  over  much  from  the 
cruelty  of  my  sex." 

Neither  Eric,  Madame  nor  her  children  comprehended 
anything  beyond  the  simple  words  which  had  passed  be- 
tween the  two  high  bred  and  cultured  young  people,  but 
from  that  time  a  new  relation  was  established  between 
Grimley  and  Gertrude.  He  felt  an  increased  freedom  in 
his  dealings  with  her,  with  an  added  responsibility  for 
her  happiness  and  safety,  and  on  her  part — having  un- 
consciously confessed  her  friendliness  she  felt  more  at 
liberty  to  lean  upon  his  masculine  strength  and  courage. 
"I  have  known  him  now,"  she  said  to  herself,  "so  long 
and  under  such  trying  circumstances  that  I  feel  entirely 
safe  under  his  protection.  Of  all  the  men  I  have  ever 
met,  he  has  shown  the  most  skill,  courage  and  good  heart, 
and  that  is  what  I  need  next  to  God's  care." 

Grimley's  speech  had  been  followed  by  an  awkward 
little  silence,  which  had  given  Miss  Pearl  time  to  think 
these  thoughts  so  kind  to  him,  but  she  terminated  the 
pause  by  going  to  her  instrument  and  singing  softly — 


208     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

the  while  lightly  touching  its  strings  in  unison  to  its 
melody  the  old  Irish  song: 

"The  harp  that  once  through  Tara's  halls 
The  soul  of  music  shed 
Now  hangs  as  mute  on  Tara's  walls 
As  if  that  soul  were  dead,"  etc. 

The  audience,  small  but  appreciative,  murmured  their 
pleasure  in  hearing  that  soft  and  plaintive  ditty,  carrying 
as  it  did  the  mind  of  Grimley  to  scenes  of  two  thousand 
or  more  years  long  past,  but  the  others  to  the  "Green 
Isle"  of  the  present. 

As  if  with  mind  fixed  on  the  woes  of  that  beautiful 
but  unfortunate  island,  she  sang  another  song  entitled  the 
"Wearin'  of  the  Green."  At  the  words : 

"Tis  the  most  distressful  country 
That  ever  you  have  seen, 
For  they  are  hanging  men  and  women 
For  the  wearin'  of  the  green,"  etc. 

the  eyes  of  the  Madame  and  her  dark-eyed  daughter  be- 
came suffused  with  tears  and  the  breast  of  Grimley  rose 
and  fell  full  of  passionate  indignation,  as  he  remem- 
bered the  scenes,  bloody  history,  recorded  against  a  day 
of  judgment. 

Gertrude  had  forgotten  herself  in  the  woes  of  Ireland. 
This  was  her  charming  way — in  her  self-forgetfulness  in 
others,  and  in  subjects  foreign  to  herself,  lay  her  happi- 
ness, founded  on  a  wisdom  beyond  her  years.  "No  more 
songs  to-night,"  she  said,  "If  I  were  to  sing  more  it  would 
be  like  untimely  mirth,  like  levity  at  a  burial  service.  Let 


Snow-Shoeing  209 


"Yes,"  said  Grimley,  "I  wish  to  tell  what  Eric  and  I 
agreed  to  suggest — not  decide,"  with  a  bow  towards  Ger- 
trude, "as  to  the  disposition  of  our  time  this  winter.  In 
brief  it  is  this:  First,  to  have  no  set  or  formal  plan, 
but  second,  generally  to  devote  the  morning  to  domestic 
duties,  each  for  themselves,  and  third,  to  meet  at  dinner, 
provided  Madame  will  receive  Eric  and  myself  as  regular 
paying  members  of  her  family  for  dinner  and  supper." 
Here  the  Madame  smilingly  bowed,  for  the  idea  of  larger 
cash  receipts  was  very  pleasing  to  her,  and  she  was  quick 
to  respond. 

Grimley  remarked  in  passing,  turning  to  the  Madame : 
"This  delights  me.  We  will  fix  the  terms  hereafter. 
And  fourth,  after  making  the  dinner  table  as  generally 
pleasant  as  possible,  we  will  try  and  have  some  out-door 
or  fresh  air  exercise  or  sport,  like  snow-shoeing,  walking, 
bear  hunting  or  wolf -baiting — this  latter  part  is  designed 
for  Eric — but  we  will  help — " 

Eric  interrupted,  "But  we  can  have  no  hunting  for 
my  gun  has  been  stolen  and  you,  Mr.  Grimley,  have  no 
firearms — " 

The  Madame  here  generously  added,  "We  have  a  good 
store  here  of  all  kinds  of  guns  which  belong  to  my  hus- 
band. He  is  a  famous  hunter ;  all  the  Indians  know  that 
Monsieur  is  good  at  shooting  and  trapping." 

"All  the  better  for  that,"  returned  Grimley,  "but  in 
our  out-door  exercises  we  must  not  mind — too  much — 
the  weather  nor  risk  of  danger.  We  shall  get  health, 
happiness  and  contentment  outside  in  the  free  air,  and 
mind  and  muscle  will  be  benefitted  as  you  will  agree,  but, 
now  fifth:  After  dinner  or  after  exercise  as  the  case 
may  be  we  will  all  become  the  guests  of  Miss  Pearl  and 
she  shall  entertain  us  and  fix  the  program  from  time  to 
time  as  suits  herself,  After  supper  Eric  and  I  have 


210    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

positively  agreed  to  recommend  a  musical  entertainment 
to  consist  of  two  features:  First,  solo  singing  by  Miss 
Pearl,  and  second,  chorus  singing  by  all  of  us — and  this 
to  include  instruction  in  practice  and  singing  of  new 
songs;  lastly  that  at  eight  o'clock  Eric  and  I  will  retire 
to  our  own  quarters  so  that  all  of  us  can  have  an  hour 
or  two  or  more  for  our  own  use." 

Gertrude  clapped  her  hands  and  declared  the  report 
capital.  "I  will,"  said  she,  "gladly  accept  the  charge  of 
the  musical  department.  This  will  be  a  joyful  task  for 
me,  and  I  am  glad  you  made  me  the  dictator  of  the 
afternoon's  program,  as  I  can  then  introduce  subjects 
for  conversation  that  I  know  something  about  myself," 
but  she  added,  with  inimitable  grace,  "I  shall  not  be 
tyrannical,  I  shall  consult  both  you  men." 

The  supper  time  had  now  arrived  and  this  was  passed 
in  discussing  the  report  of  the  committee,  as  they  fa- 
miliarly spoke  of  themselves  and  the  subject  became  so 
interesting  that  it  was  continued  in  the  reception  room 
after  supper,  until  the  time  arrived  for  Eric  and  Grim- 
ley  to  leave  at  eight. 

As  they  rose  to  make  their  parting  bow,  which  nad  al- 
ways been  most  formal  and  ceremonious,  Gertrude  ap- 
proached the  two  and  with  a  little  whimsical  smile  and 
downcast  eyes,  said,  and  at  the  same  time  offered 
her  hand  to  Eric  and  afterwards  to  Grimley:  "I  am 
so  gratified  at  the  report  and  the  high  place  you  have 
awarded  me  in  the  joint  proceedings,  that  I  am  going  to 
change  my  name — you  call  me  Miss  Pearl — hereafter 
you  shall  speak  to  me  as  Gertrude — or  when  others  are 
present  in  our  company — as  Miss  Gertrude.  It  will  be 
more  homelike  to  me,  for  I  have  no  home  now,"  this  last 
she  added  appealingly. 

Eric  replied,  "Dear  lady,  I  thank  you  for  this  kind- 


Snow-Shoeing  211 


ness.  In  my  boyhood  I  knew  in  my  own  land  a  young- 
maid  by  that  name  and  I  shall  gladly  use  it  in  talking 
with  you." 

Grimley  bowed  and  said  smilingly,  "As  a  matter  of 
business — as  the  Company's  agent — you  must  continue  to 
be,  to  me,  Miss  Pearl,  but  in  my  thought,  and  perhaps 
in  speaking  to  Eric,  you  will  be  Gertrude.  I  have  al- 
ready thought  of  you  as  the  'Gertrude  of  Wyoming'  in 
the  old  poem  familiar  to  my  boyhood." 

"Let  it  be,  Mr.  Grimley,  as  you  will.  I  have  made 
the  offer  to  drop  so  much  unnecessary  ceremony  and  you 
will  not  misinterpret  my  motives.  Good  night,"  and  with 
a  hand  clasp  that  lingered  in  Grimley's  consciousness  un- 
til he  sank  into  a  dreamless  sleep,  they  parted  for  the 
time. 


CHAFER  XXI 

THE    FLOWER  OF   TEN    GENERATIONS 

WHEN  she  was  left  alone  the  young  maiden's  thoughts 
were  still  with  her  two  visitors.  She  wondered  if  Grim- 
ley  would  safely  pass  the  heavy  drifts  on  his  snow-shoes ; 
her  conscience  troubled  her  a  little  in  thinking  of  the 
morning  adventure.  She  wondered  how  cold  it  was  out- 
side the  warm  walls  of  the  lighthouse. 

Opening  her  casement  she  drew  in  the  instrument  and 
read  one  degree  below  zero  on  its  printed  column ;  and 
between  the  low  mark  and  the  frosty  air  she  involuntarily 
shivered  and  thought  all  the  more  of  the  dingy  and  rough 
quarters  to  which  Grimley  and  Eric  were  compelled  to 
go  through  the  darkness,  the  storm  and  the  cold.  Need 
it  be  added  that  in  her  prayer  that  night  her  first  petition 
was  for  the  welfare  of  these  two? 

In  the  morning  when  Gertrude  woke  and  looked  forth 
her  first  thought  was  of  Grimley  and  she  recalled  her 
impression  of  his  home — as  to  its  hardships.  She  re- 
solved to  see  if  she  could  not  do  something  to  make  it 
more  comfortable.  "Surely,"  she  said  to  herself,  "he  has 
spared  no  effort  to  make  things  most  pleasant  for  me 
and  is  it  not  womanly  to  think  of  him  and  his  comfort 
somewhat?  Eric  I  know  is  accustomed  to  this  life  and 
will  not  mind,  but  Mr.  Grimley  has  been  as  tenderly 
nurtured  as  I  and  brought  up  so  that  what  are  luxuries 
to  some  men  are  necessities  to  him.  I  can  see  that  he  is 

212 


The  Flower  of  Ten  Generations         213 

wasting  under  his  hard  life,  and  I,"  she  thought  regret- 
fully— "I  daily  thrive  and  live  so  protected,  so  warm 
and  have  so  many  to  look  out  for  my  slightest  wish  that 
I  shall  be  like  the  lighthouse  keeper's  wife  he  told  of — 
I  shall  be  too  stout  to  go  down  stairs,"  and  so  thinking 
of  the  story,  Gertrude  laughed  gleefully  and  her  mind  re- 
verted to  the  duties  of  the  coming  day. 

She  was  ready  for  breakfast.  It  was  a  sight  for  a 
painter  to  see  this  noble  young  woman  at  the  morning  re- 
past. The  Madame  was  a  blooming  woman  but  inclined 
to  be  as  short  and  round  and  plump  as  she  was  rosy  and 
bright-eyed.  Virginie  was  a  picture  in  slender  miniature 
of  her  mother,  although  with  an  indescribable  freshness 
and  youthful  beauty. 

By  the  side  of  these  busy,  pushing,  chattering  dark- 
hued  women,  Miss  Pearl — or  Gertrude  as  we  must  now 
call  her,  was  like  a  large  fair  statue.  Her  height  was 
not  excessive  but  the  dignity  of  her  bearing,  her  calm, 
clear  blue  eye,  and  ample  brow,  well  poised  head 
and  smooth  brown  hair,  set  off  with  a  rich  morning 
gown  of  white  flannel,  which  made  no  ill  contrast 
to  a  complexion  of  the  hue  of  the  lilies.  Added 
to  this  an  air  of  refined  breeding  and  a  kindness  of  heart 
which  was  more  than  politeness  and  then  to  crown  all, 
the  blushing  sensitive  charm  of  modest  youth  which  per- 
vaded every  movement,  thus  adding  grace  to  grace.  No 
lighthouse  either  in  Europe  or  America  ever  became  the 
abiding  place  of  so  rare  a  creature — the  human  flower  of 
ten  generations. 

"Madame,"  said  Gertrude  this  morning,  "How  long 
have  you  known  Eric  ?" 

"Two,  three,  four  years,"  was  the  reply. 

"Have  you  ever  been  to  his  cabin?" 

"Non,  Mam'selle.     What  for  I  go  to  his  cabin?" 


214    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

"Do  you  think  it  is  nice  there,  comfortable  like  it  is 
here,  I  mean?" 

"Oh!  He  is  a  man,  he  don't  want  nice  things  like 
women." 

"Well,  will  you  go  with  me  some  day  down  to  the 
warehouse  and  see  how  Eric  and  Grimley  live?  I  am 
afraid  they  are  not  comfortable.  I  want  to  do  some- 
thing for  them.  Perhaps  they  want  some  bedding  or 
dishes  to  cook  with  or  something  we  can  supply  them 
with." 

The  Madame  rolled  her  black  eyes  seriously  towards 
Gertrude  and  after  a  moment's  pause,  said  simply :  "Yes 
I  go  with  you.  They  good  men." 

That  afternoon  the  whole  family — or  garrison  of  the 
island,  being  out  on  snow-shoes,  were  continuing  their 
healthful  exercise.  Grimley  and  Gertrude  had  gained  in 
experience  and  this  afternoon,  although  their  progress 
was  painfully  slow,  they  had  neither  of  them  made  spec- 
tacles of  themselves  by  falling. 

After  an  hour  or  so  of  fatiguing  practice,  Gertrude 
proposed  that  they  make  an  expedition  to  the  warehouse, 
and  although  both  Eric  and  Grimley  protested  against 
the  plan,  the  young  lady  insisted  and  after  much  laughter 
and  gay  talk  the  whole  party  were  safely  housed  in  the 
office  of  the  warehouse.  There  was  no  fire  and  the  air 
was  chill  and  cold  like  an  icehouse.  Gertrude  shivered 
and  exclaimed: 

"How  death-like  this  is,  where  do  you  and  Eric  sleep, 
Mr.  Grimley?"  The  latter  pointed  to  the  far  corner  of 
the  warehouse  and  said : 

"Up  that  ladder  in  a  room  about  ten  feet  square." 

"And  may  I  go  up  to  see  your  quarters,  as  I  have 
heard  you  call  them?"  said  Gertrude  resolutely.  "The 
Madame  will  go  with  us." 


The  Flower  of  Ten  Generations         215 

"It  shall  be  as  you  will,"  resignedly  said  Grimley,  "but 
I  shall  have  to  get  the  step  ladder  and  assist  you." 

"That  you  can  readily  do,"  said  the  lady.  "It  will  be 
no  worse  than  mounting  a  stage  coach  to  sit  with  the 
driver.  That  I  have  done  a  score  of  times." 

In  a  few  moments  the  two  women  stood  within  the 
bachelor  apartment.  It  was  cold,  ill  kept  and  rilled  with 
a  variety  of  men's  belongings.  The  stove  was  covered 
with  matches  and  half  burned  wood  and  the  room  was  in 
general  disorder.  Gertrude  took  in  all  the  details  and 
said  she  was  satisfied.  She  had  seen  enough  for  the 
present  and  would  say  something  more  to  them  after- 
wards; she  added,  almost  bruskly,  that  she  had  at  one 
time  been  an  appointed  visitor — a  volunteer — to  visit  the 
poor  of  a  great  city  and  she  had  seldom  seen  a  more  un- 
comfortable apartment — a  report  of  it  would  excite  the 
pity  of  any  true  female  heart.  Eric  showed  her  their 
sleeping  bags.  They  were  seven  feet  long,  made  like  a 
regular  bag  of  fur  and  large  enough  to  allow  a  man  to 
get  into  them  and  close  the  top  beyond  and  over  his 
head.  The  hair  being  inside  and  the  air  closely  confined, 
Eric  explained,  there  was  a  deal  of  comfort  in  them 
and  absolute  safety  against  the  severest  weather.  Ger- 
trude said  she  rather  admired  them  but  for  her  part  pre- 
ferred her  soft  feathers,  two  and  a  half  feet  thick,  and 
so  yielding  that  she  was  buried  in  them  in  defiance  of 
everything  in  the  way  of  cold. 

Eric  said  simply,  "Yes,  I  have  seen  such  beds  but  I 
have  never  been  invited  to  sleep  in  one.  My  lot  in  life 
has  been  such  as  to  make  my  present  quarters  a  luxury. 
The  cold  and  frequently  ice-wet  ground  and  I  have  not 
been  strangers.  I  have  even  rested  on  the  dry  mound 
of  earth  heaped  above  a  grave,  thankful  for  its  superior 
advantages. 


216    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

In  the  quiet  of  the  evening  Gertrude  spoke  to  Grimley 
and  told  him  that  he  was  doing  injury  to  himself  by  living 
so  hardily.  "In  the  first  place,"  said  she,  "you  need  to 
be  warm.  I  have  noticed  your  pinched  cold  look.  I 
have  seen  the  same  among  the  poverty  stricken  poor. 
The  grime  and  soil  has  never  been  removed  since  you 
have  come  on  the  island.  I  have  seen  it,"  she  added  a 
little  severely,  as  she  saw  the  painful  color  come  to  his 
cheeks,  and  his  averted  downcast  eyes. 

Years  afterwards,  Grimley  described  this  conversation 
to  a  friend  and  said,  "I  felt  like  a  whipped  school  boy. 
In  fact  I  had  thoroughly  bathed  every  morning  but  the 
water  was  cold  and  I  was  hurried  and  was  absolutely 
getting  untidy  without  knowing  it,  when  that  fair  young 
woman,  with  a  mother's  instinct  born  in  her,  took  me  in 
hand  and  told  me  that  a  Christian  must  be  neat  and  tidy 
even  in  the  wilds  of  Africa,  and  that  the  care  of  the  body 
was  a  part  of  religion  as  well  as  preaching  and  other 
more  public  exercises.  She  even  explained  to  me  the 
virtues  of  hot  water  versus  cold  in  toilet  use." 

And  so  it  came  that  under  the  kind  yet  despotic  rule 
of  the  island  queen,  as  Grimley  had  named  Gertrude 
sometimes  in  his  thought,  that  Eric  and  Grimley  had  two 
fires  burning  constantly,  one  in  the  office  which  they  used 
as  a  sitting  and  reception  room  and  one  in  their  sleeping 
room — a  hundred  comforts  came  from  the  lighthouse  to 
the  warehouse  for  their  convenience.  Light,  air,  warmth, 
books,  engravings  and  other  evidences  of  a  new  and  better 
state  of  affairs. 

Neither  she  nor  the  Madame  ever  ascended  again  to  the 
loft — as  it  properly  was — but  Eric  was  directed  and  ad- 
monished regularly  as  to  his  duties,  but  the  office  became 
a  regular  place  of  resort  after  dinner  and  such  outdoor 
exercise  as  they  might  engage  in.  From  there  they  went 


The  Flower  of  Ten  Generations         217 

sometimes  directly  to  the  supper  table,  and  thence  to  Ger- 
trude's reception  room.  Thus  Gertrude  became  the  health 
guardian  of  the  two  men  who  in  their  devotion  to  her  had 
forgotten  themselves.  In  his  humbleness  of  mind,  Grim- 
ley  said  to  himself :  "Here  is  a  new  side  to  Miss  Pearl's 
character.  First  I  see  her  most  beautiful  in  person,  next 
most  spiritual  and  mentally  superior,  then  a  humorist  of 
the  rarest  kind  and  now  practical  as  a  New  England 
woman  of  sixty.  What  other  qualities  can  she  show  to 
make  her  an  angel  ?  Perhaps  but  two,  courage  and  disin- 
terestedness. And  yet  she  has  shown  both  these.  It  is 
not  a  wonder  that  no  man  has  been  found  to  mate  with 
her.  Were  it  not  that  my  life  has  been  so  irretrievably 
wrecked  I  would  give  it  to  gain  her  favor,  but  for  the 
present  I  will  humbly  and  manfully  serve  her.  It  must 
have  been  such  a  woman  as  Miss  Pearl  that  caused  the 
old  patriarch  of  Israel  to  serve  cheerfully  for  fourteen 
long  weary  years  for  Rachel.  I  would  do  the  same  if 
she  had  some  sharp  parent  to  trade  with  and  he  would 
take  me  for  her." 

That  evening  the  sky  was  clear,  the  air  was  still  and 
the  thermometer  fell  in  the  evening  to  ten  degrees  below 
zero.  The  thick  walls  and  generous  fires  kept  every- 
thing within  at  summer  heat  and  the  conversation  flowed 
freely.  The  observations  and  remarks  of  the  youngest 
commanded  the  same  polite  attention  as  the  others;  the 
Madame  had  plenty  of  time  given  to  finish  her  broken  ut- 
terances. Gertrude  was  the  ruling  spirit  of  the  hour. 
She  had  a  theory  and  had  a  deal  of  experience  in  refined 
and  polite  society  and  she  was — so  Grimley  shrewdly 
thought — introducing  her  fine  art  in  molding  the  little 
group  among  which  she  now  was  living,  into  one  com- 
pact society.  "Yes,"  said  Grimley  to  himself,  "it  is  evi- 
dent who  will  be  the  leader  of  us.  It  is  such  women 


218    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

who  move  the  world.  In  Gertrude  is  the  type  of  Madame 
de  Stae'l,  the  bright  influence  of  Napoleon's  Court,  except 
that  Gertrude  is  much  more  beautiful,  while  equally  en- 
dowed. 

It  was  true  the  latter  was  seeking  by  a  method  all  her 
own  to  learn  more  of  Grimley.  She  had  been  made 
familiar  in  other  days  with  Ben  Jonson's  opinion  of  the 
virtues  of  conversation.  "Language  is  the  mirror  of  the 
soul.  Speak  that  I  may  see  thee !  For  it  springs  out  of 
the  most  retired  and  inmost  parts  of  us,  and  is -the  image 
of  the  parent  of  it — the  mind.  Nothing  renders  a  man's 
form  and  likeness  so  truly  as  his  speech." 

Gertrude  was  in  reality  trying  by  this  artistic  use  of 
her  conversational  gift  to  fathom  the  character,  and  meas- 
ure the  scope  of  Grimley's  personality.  She  felt  that  he 
was  beyond  her  easy  ability  to  comprehend.  He  had 
from  the  first  studiously  refrained  from  giving  any  par- 
ticulars of  his  life  history,  cautiously  limited  by  the  stop- 
ping at  the  fact  that  he  was  the  Transportation  Com- 
pany's local. agent  at  a.  nominal  stipend,  but  he  admitted 
that  he  was  now  doing  some  sort  of  penance  and  in  a 
vague  way  he  had  conveyed  the  idea  that  he  regarded 
his  life,  past  and  future  a  failure.  But  in  no  sense  did 
he  lower  his  dignity  of  thought  or  expression.  Thus  far 
and  no  farther  were  the  resulting  answers  to  the  efforts 
of  Miss  Pearl,  both  direct  and  indirect,  to  break  the 
barrier  which  stood  wall-like  between  her  and  the  knowl- 
edge of  his  past.  Eric  had  felt  the  same  inability;  he 
had  sat  by  the  hour  and  watched  the  countenance  of 
Grimley  but  it  was  like  looking  at  the  Sphinx.  No  one 
but  the  owner  could  unlock  it  and  expose  its  secret  con- 
tents. 

Miss  Pearl  was  no  angel.  She  had  a  strong  will 
pledged  to  everything  good  but  it  had  seldom  been  denied 


The  Flower  of  Ten  Generations         219 

and  now  when  she  met  such  resistance  to  her  feminine 
curiosity  it  might  have  made  her  unhappy  if  she  had  not 
been  so  true  hearted  and  kind.  This  easy  kindness  came 
from  her  conviction  that  it  was  an  affair  of  the  heart 
which  had,  while  yet  so  young,  doomed  Grimley  to  a  life 
of  seclusion. 

Grimley  was  really  heart  whole;  he  had  worshipped, 
but  it  was  not  at  woman's  shrine,  and  never  having  risked 
his  heart,  he  had  never  lost  it.  He  had  been  protected 
by  a  mother  and  a  host  of  family  relatives  of  the  kinder 
sex,  from  any  blind  attachment  to  which  he  might  be 
inclined ;  for  no  sooner  would  he  show  an  interest  in 
some  lovely  girl  than  some — if  not  all  of  his  surrounding 
women  relatives  would  unveil  the  statue  of"  perfection 
and  exhibit  its  mortal  and  serious  defects,  so  that  the 
illusion  would  flee. 

If  Miss  Pearl,  as  near  perfection  as  we  here  describe 
her,  could  have  been  introduced  to  their  society,  and 
Grimley  have  had  the  benefits  of  their  honest  and  frankly 
expressed  opinions,  then  this  true  history,  quite  possibly, 
never  would  have  been  written. 

Grimley  was  now  sick  and  wounded,  although  not  in 
heart,  and  Gertrude  with  her  soft,  correct,  skillful  and 
beautiful  womanhood  was  felt  by  him  to  be  the  antidote 
for  his  woes.  But  subject  always,  he  said  to  himself,  to 
the  crowning  and  overtopping  reason  that  God  had 
planted  in  him:  There  must  no  impulse  move  his  life — 
before  yielding  to  feelings,  no  matter  how  soft  and  pleas- 
ing, reason  must  assent.  It  was  this  faculty  of  Grimley 's 
mind  that  Miss  Pearl  could  not  over-reach — it  ruled  his 
life  and  thoughts  ever  and  she  possessed  no  quality  of 
mind  its  equal — ;  wit,  the  sense  of  beauty,  music,  the 
power  of  eloquence,  youthful  inexperience,  none  of  these 
could  cause  to  yield  the  strong  fortress  behind  which 


220     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

Grimley  was  intrenched;  namely  his  reasoning  faculty. 

This  quality  told  him  that  he  was  a  low  subaltern 
in  a  great  company's  service,  and  that  all  his  plans  of 
life  had  been  frustrated.  It  was  sweet  and  inspiring 
to  meet  so  much  humbleness  united  with  strong  native 
power  and  true  excellence,  and  Gertrude — true  woman — 
felt  through  all  her  being,  the  manly  worth  of  her  silent 
lover. 

Grimley  recently  had  nearly  died,  so  great  had  been 
the  shock  which  he  had  gone  through,  and  the  physical 
care  which  Gertrude  insisted  upon  his  taking  of  himself 
was  absolutely  necessary  to  his  existence,  in  that  new 
and  rough  condition  to  which  he  had  been  reduced  so 
recently  and  unexpectedly. 

It  was,  in  after  years,  a  subject  of  remark  between 
these  two  of  how  strangely  they  had  been  cast — Robin- 
son Crusoe-like — upon  an  almost  desert  island,  so  ill 
prepared  by  birth  and  experience  to  encounter  the  perils 
of  the  wilderness,  but  they  had  the  trained  intellect  to 
aid  them  and  they  were  rapidly  learning  to  care  for 
themselves,  as  well  as  for  each  other,  as  we  have  seen 
in  Gertrude's  inspection  of  Grimley's  quarters. 

Gertrude  soon  became  the  Madame's  regular  assistant 
in  preparing  dinner;  she  almost  dictated  the  details  of 
what  should  be  prepared,  and  need  it  be  said  that  she 
had  first  in  her  mind  the  wholesomeness  and  fitness  of 
the  food  for  Eric's  and  Grimley's  use.  Hence,  in  many 
ways  she  began  to  exercise  a  watchful  care  over  .the  two 
men,  which  was  very  pleasing  to  the  former  and  quite 
necessary  to  the  latter. 

"Eric,"  said  Grimley,  as  they  were  seated  before  the 
grate  fire  in  their  little  room  one  night,  "at  what  tem- 
perature of  the  thermometer  should  we  commence  sleep- 
ing in  our  fur  sacks.  It  is  ten  below  and  I  have  never 


The  Flower  of  Ten  Generations         221 

experienced  that  degree  of  frigidity  in  all  my  life. 
Would  not  to-night  be  a  good  time  to  begin?  I  have 
been  cold  now  every  night  for  a  week." 

Eric  assented,  remarking  that  "the  morning  would 
exhibit  at  least  twenty  below  or  even  perhaps  thirty,  and 
to  avoid  suffering  they  could  not  now  possibly  use  too 
much  clothing."  Accordingly  for  the  first  time  in  his 
life  Grimley  slept  in  a  sack.  He  found  it  most  luxur- 
ious. Stretching  himself  at  the  bottom  of  the  fur-lined 
bag,  he  placed  his  head  on  a  little  pillow  and  then  cover- 
ing the  entrance  to  the  sack  with  a  lightly  folded  blanket, 
fell  asleep  with  a  heartfelt  sense  of  thankfulness.  He 
woke  in  the  night  often  enough  to  hear  the  deep,  long, 
exploding  sounds  caused  by  the  intense  cold — the  solid 
warehouse  even  seemed  to  creak  and  tremble  in  the  bitter 
strength  of  the  Frost  King.  Once  when  he  awoke  he 
heard  Eric  moving  about  and  he  was  glad  to  know  that 
he  had  added  to  his  covers  two  thicknesses  of  buffalo 
robes. 

"Thank  you,  dear  fellow,"  said  Grimley,  sleepily. 

"Oh,  never  mind  thanks,  Mr.  Grimley,"  cheerfully  re- 
plied Eric.  "In  the  morning  you  will  see  the  coldest  day 
you  have  ever  dreamed  of.  It  is  freezing  and  exploding 
the  trees  even,  and  that  is  a  sign  not  to  be  mistaken." 

"Eric,  how  will  they  get  along  at  the  lighthouse?  I. 
hope  they  are  as  perfectly  comfortable  as  I  am.  And 
you,  how  are  you?" 

"Me?  I  am  all  right  and  at  the  lighthouse  I  know 
they  are  also.  The  cold  don't  get  through  those  three 
feet  thick  walls  in  a  hurry.  The  windows  are  all  double 
and  the  fires  are  kept  going.  But,  Mr.  Grimley,  did  you 
ever  sleep  in  one  of  those  deep  feather  beds  such  as  Miss 
Pearl  has?" 

"Yes,"  replied  Grimley  from  the  depths  of  his  cover- 


222     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

ing,  which  gave  his  voice,  even  and  strong,  a  muffled 
sound.  "Once  I  was  visiting  in  a  New  England  farm 
house,  a  place  which  had  been  built  nearly  two  centuries. 
I  was  a  boy  but  I  was  put  in  the  best  room;  when  I 
disrobed  and  surveyed  the  bed  piled  high  with  bed  cases 
full  of  soft  feathers  I  knew  no  better  way  to  get  in  than 
to  take  a  chair  and  from  it  leap  into  the  center  of  the 
luxurious  mass.  It  was  superb,  the  way  in  which  I  sank 
into  the  middle  and  when  the  feathers  folded  me  in  their 
soft  embrace.  Talk  about  the  severity  of  the  customs 
of  the  Puritans;  why  in  cold  weather  a  servant  was  ac- 
customed to  go  in  with  a  polished  brass  warming  pan 
full  of  hot  coals  and  make  the  soft  feathers  as  warm  as 
toast  and  for  each  member  of  the  family.  They  did  it 
for  me  and  another  thing  I  will  tell  you,  which  I  did  not 
mention  to  my  relatives.  In  the  morning  it  was  cold  and 
I  kept  in  my  warm  nest  as  long  as  I  could  and  dressed 
in  bed— fact." 

Eric  laughed  heartily  at  the  account  and  added:  "If 
Miss  Pearl's  bed  is  like  that  she  is  comfortable  surely 
and  I  know  that  Virginie  goes  in  her  room  each  morning 
and  kindles  a  fire  before  she  rises,  so,  Mr.  Grimley,  we 
can  sleep  contentedly  without  fear  for  our  neighbors." 

At  noon  Gertrude  was  anxious  for  the  arrival  of  the 
two  men.  Although  she  had  not  suffered  she  was  aware 
of  the  presence  of — to  her — unprecedented  cold.  All 
the  lamps  and  both  fires  were  burning  in  her  apart- 
ments and  the  Madame  and  her  assistants  were  in- 
cessantly urging  the  fires  and  watching  the  cracks  and 
interstices  where  the  cold  air  might  enter.  When  Ger- 
trude heard  the  men  outside,  both  she  and  Antoine  flew 
down  the  stairs  and  opened  the  door  with  unusual  alacrity 
and  it  was  none  too  soon,  for  each  of  the  callers  had. 
marble  white  noses  and  cheeks.  In  the  short  passage  be- 


The  Flower  of  Ten  Generations         223 

tween  the  two  places  they  had  been  frozen.  Eric,  for- 
getful of  himself  immediately  seized  a  handful  of  snow 
and  commenced  vigorously  to  rub  Grimley's  face  with  it 
and  in  a  few  minutes  the  natural  color  was  restored. 

Grimley  laughed  heartily  and  declared  it  to  be  a  new 
experience  to  him  but  he  added,  "two  can  play  at  this 
game,"  and  seizing  Eric  he  applied  snow  with  his  bare 
hand  and  soon  restored  the  latter's  face  to  its  normal 
condition. 

As  the  two  men  were  industriously  working  in  remov- 
ing their  outer  clothing,  Grimley  remarked  with  an  in- 
expressible feeling,  the  warm  and  hospitable  manners  of 
Gertrude.  She  was  full  of  generous  impulses  and  sug- 
gestions. Her  eyes  were  bright,  her  cheeks  flushed,  and 
with  her  warm,  voluminous,  woolen  dress  of  rich  brown 
color  she  looked  the  angel  of  home  comfort. 

Grimley  in  responding  to  her  welcome  said,  "Thank 
you  for  your  kindness.  One  minute  of  waiting  at  the 
door  would  have  been  almost  fatal.  Such  cold  I  never 
imagined.  Eric  wished  to  have  us  put  on  more  clothing 
and  cover  our  faces  but  I  said  that  we  would  make  a 
run  of  it  and  risk  it.  The  thermometer  shows  thirty- 
five  degrees  below  zero.  Whew!" 

The  cordial,  frank,  and  grateful  tone  in  which  Grimley 
spoke  thrilled  the  heart  of  Gertrude  but  she  simply  said : 
"What  puzzles  you  men  are.  If  you  had  been  women 
you  would  not  have  come  out  at  all." 

"And  if  there  had  been  none  but  men  here  we  should 
not  have  come,  should  we  Eric?"  This  was  said  from 
the  top  of  the  stairs  as  Gertrude  lightly  followed  the 
two  men  up  its  steep  steps. 

Eric  responded  with  equal  gallantry,  "that  the  cold  was 
what  made  them  think  they  might  be  of  assistance  to 
the  lighthouse  inmates." 


224     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

"Eric,"  asked  Gertrude,  but  still  keeping  busy  in  set- 
ting forth  the  dinner  table,  adding  those  fine  touches  to 
its  arrangement  that  none  but  an  experienced  lady  can 
do,  "do  they  have  as  cold  weather  as  this  in  Norway?" 

"No,  Miss  Gertrude,  not  according  to  my  feelings. 
When  I  was  a  boy  I  knew  nothing  of  cold  measuring 
instruments  but  I  never  experienced  such  cold  air  as 
we  have  here  sometimes.  I  fancy  it  may  be  the  warm 
Gulf  Stream  which  tempers  the  air  there  for  I  lived 
farther  to  the  North  than  we  are  here.  Do  you  now 
wonder,  Miss  Gertrude,  at  the  way  in  which  every  one 
left  the  island  on  the  day  you  came?  Every  winter 
there  are  several  times  when  the  cold  is  as  bad  as  it  is 
to-day  and  worse,  and  it  is  no  more  than  natural  instinct 
that  causes  men  to  flee  from  it." 

"And  you,  Eric,  why  did  you  not  go  ?"  asked  Gertrude, 
pausing  and  looking  directly  at  him. 

He  returned  the  gaze  with  equal  steadiness  and  with 
an  open,  honest  face  and  said :  "Oh,  I  am  a  member  of 
a  society  and  I  am  here  partly  in  their  interest  and 
partly  on  my  own  timber  and  cord  wood  business ;  al- 
though the  latter  would  not  keep  me.  There  is  not 
profit  enough  in  it  but  the  two  together  made  it  quite 
right.  But  I  should  have  had  a  dull  winter  without  you 
and  Mr.  Grimley." 

The  dinner  was  ready.  It  consisted  of  hot  and  well 
browned  sausages,  fried  potatoes  and  coffee  for  the 
principal  course  and  hot  crullers  and  syrup  for  dessert. 
Gertrude  had  prepared  a  surprise  from  her  private  stores. 
This  consisted  of  sardines  and  soda  crackers  followed  by 
an  extra  cup  of  black  coffee,  holding  but  a  few  thimble- 
fuls  each.  She  insisted  that  Madame  Malloire  should 
sit  down — for  according  to  the  latter's  custom  she  had 
silently  yet  cheerfully  served  while  the  others  ate, 


The  Flower  of  Ten  Generations         225 

and   began   her   meal   when   the   others    closed    theirs. 

And  so  Gertrude  with  a  grace  that  charmed  Grimley, 
the  table  being  cleared,  set  forth  in  dainty  dishes  the 
tender  and  toothsome  fish  and  the  light  and  feathery 
crackers,  and  as  she  did  so,  archly  said  to  Grimley : 

"Don't  you  feel  at  home  now,  and  don't  you  wish  to 
compliment  me?  I  had  one  paid  me  once  which  pleased 
me  very  much.  I  was  helping  my  aunt  one  morning  in 
dusting  and  arranging  her  parlors.  I  had  on  my  morn- 
ing dress  and  had  tied  a  handkerchief  around  my  head 
to  protect  my  hair.  The  door  bell  rang  and  I  opened  it, 
not  thinking  of  waiting  for  the  maid.  An  old  gentleman 
stood  at  the  door  and  asked  for  my  aunt.  I  ushered 
him  into  the  parlor  and  called  her  and  thought  no  more 
of  it,  but  the  gentleman,  who  was  an  old  friend  from 
another  town,  took  occasion,  so  my  aunt  told  me  after- 
wards, to  mention  that  she  had  a  nice  girl  for  a  servant, 
in  the  one  who  answered  the  bell,  and  that  she  should 
endeavor  to  keep  her  as  long  as  possible." 

Grimley  laughed  heartily  at  the  little  narrative  and 
Eric  did  the  same,  as  men  will  when  they  are  thoroughly 
pleased  with  their  food  and  drink  and  have  passed  the 
line  of  common  to  uncommon  satisfaction  of  their  ap- 
petites. 

Grimley  said  slyly  and  yet  distinctly:  "The  old  gen- 
tleman gave  good  advice  and  any  one  who  once  had  the 
advantages  of  such  skillful  service  would  be  twice  foolish 
to  dispense  with  it." 

Gertrude  colored  a  little  at  this  retort  which  under 
the  circumstances  was  no  more  than  polite,  but  kept 
busy  with  her  active  hands.  She  had  the  New  England 
woman's  "faculty"  for  executing  with  extreme  neatness 
and  dispatch  the  one  thousand  and  one  things  which  con- 
tribute to  the  refinement  of  civilized  life. 


226    The  Mdrmon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

Little  by  little  as  the  days  went  by,  the  household  man- 
agement fell  upon  her.  She  was  free  to  give  the  Madame 
an  extra  piece  of  money  almost  daily,  to  Virginie  some 
little  dress  ornament  and  Antoine  served  her  in  every 
detail  he  could  possibly  imagine,  and  all  for  pure  love. 
Hence  her  sway  indoors  was  very  pleasant  and  satisfac- 
tory to  her  and  it  must  be  confessed  to  the  advancement 
of  her  little  sin  of  willfulness  and  self-assertion. 

But  she  used  her  power  well.  Its  exercise  clothed  in 
neat  and  presentable  attire  each  member  of  Monsieur 
Malloire's  family — it  maintained  the  utmost  tidiness  and 
order  from  one  end  of  the  premises  to  the  other,  its  care 
embraced  even  the  cow  and  the  little  Canadian  pony,  and 
the  arrangement  of  the  supplies  and  stores  on  the  first 
floor. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

GERTRUDE   AS    HOUSEKEEPER 

GERTRUDE'S  supremacy  was  maintained  by  not  only  the 
bestowal  of  the  gifts  mentioned  but  by  the  demonstration 
that  she  could  execute  in  the  same  given  time  three  times 
as  much  as  even  the  active  Madame.  When  the  mornings 
— given  exclusively  to  pure  labor — came,  Gertrude  like  a 
good  general  stood  at  the  head  of  the  forces  and  by 
noon-time  the  necessary  household  duties  were  all  thor- 
oughly and  exactly  performed.  This  gave  the  house- 
hold more  time  to  enjoy  the  exercises,  as  they  came  to 
be  called,  of  the  afternoon  and  evening,  for  after  the 
dishes  had  been  put  away  from  the  noon-day  dinner,  there 
was  no  more  cooking  of  account  until  the  next  morning. 

Before  Eric  and  Grimley,  Miss  Pearl  was  reticent  as 
to  her  housekeeping  exploits.  They  experienced  the 
benefits  of  her  skill  but  were  not  admitted  to  the  details, 
but  one  day  Antoine  was  extra  slow  in  unbarring  the 
outward  door  and  admitting  them.  In  excuse  he  said : 
"Mam'selle  Gertrude  and  I  were  looking  over  all  the 
potatoes  and  she  told  me  to  give  her  time  to  get  away 
ere  opening  the  door;  we  have  only  five  barrels  and 
Mam'selle  wished  to  know  whether  they  were  all  sound 
and  there  was  no  danger  of  their  freezing.  She  said  we 
should  be  in  a  bad  plight  without  them  this  winter,  so 
we  have  emptied  the  barrels  and  picked  out  the  decayed 
ones  and  covered  up  extra  well  the  others." 

That  day  the  dinner  was  a  little  late,  Madame  being 

227 


228     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

deprived  of  the  customary  assistance  of  Gertrude,  and 
Grimley  although  he  said  nothing  as  to  what  Antoine  had 
told  him,  glanced  at  the  graceful  hands  of  his  next  com- 
panion at  the  table,  and  noted  with  interest  the  marks, 
slight  to  be  sure,  but  plain,  of  their  daily  use  in  what 
can  be  called  household  labor.  He  noted  too  with  pleas- 
ure the  healthful  color  and  fine  animal  spirits  of  his 
charge,  received  as  a  reward  for  this  wise  and  womanly 
course. 

Gertrude  said  long  afterwards:  "It  was  a  matter  of 
the  Madame  with  her  limited  experience  of  life  and  good 
habits  taking  care  of  me  or  of  my  taking  care  of  her — 
and  in  directing  her,  it  became  necessary  to  do  for  all 
the  rest.  Why,  every  Saturday  I  used  to  count  her  sav- 
ings over  with  her  and  I  even  had  to  tell  her  how  much 
to  charge  E^ric  and  Mr.  Grimley  for  their  meals.  In  a 
measure  I  took  the  place  of  her  husband  to  whom  she 
looked  with  implicit  watchfulness  for  direction  in  each 
small  detail  of  her  family  life.  She — it  is  true — did  all 
the  work  as  far  as  she  was  able  but  the  Frenchman  did 
all  the  directing." 

And  so  it  was  that  on  this  cold  Saturday  afternoon 
the  fair  girl,  whose  presence  in  our  story  we  trust,  il- 
lumines our  otherwise  dull  pages,  served  like  Rebecca 
of  old  the  joyful  and  merry  circle  seated  at  the  table. 
Eric  asked  her  when  she  should  have  her  portion.  "I 
do  not  eat  sardines,"  said  she,  "and  besides  I  am  saving 
my  appetite  for  to-morrow." 

Eric,  with  an  assumed  appearance  of  eagerness,  asked, 
"And  what  are  we  to  be  surprised  with  to-morrow?" 

"Do  you  like  pie  cold  or  hot,  Eric?  For  to-morrow, 
Sunday,  we  are  to  have  for  dinner  both  pumpkin  and 
apple  pie.  I  made  them  and  you  will  be  expected  to 
like  them  whether  they  taste  good  or  not." 


Gertrude  as  Housekeeper  229 

"Oh,"  said  Eric,  "I  fairly  love  pie,  Miss  Gertrude, 
and  I  love  them  hot,  especially  such  weather  as  this." 

"And  you,  Mr.  Grimley,  will  you  have  your  pie  cold 
or  hot,"  continued  the  enthusiastic  girl. 

"The  same  as  Eric,  Miss  Pearl.  I  am  true  American 
enough  to  like  pie.  It  suits  our  climate  and  it  is  a  dish 
that  has  variety  to  it.  Do  you  make  mince  pie  ?  That  is 
no  small  feat  of  cooking.  I  have  eaten  more  poor  mince 
pie  in  fine  houses  than  any  other  cooked  preparation  set 
before  me.  My  mother — you  smile  at  the  old  expression 
— makes  them  altogether  for  her  household.  She  says 
there  is  a  secret  in  their  preparation." 

"Mr.  Grimley,  you  excite  my  emulation.  Yes!  I 
know  the  secret.  I  learned  it  one  night  in  the  northern 
part  of  Vermont.  We  were  coming  down  from  a  trip 
we  had  made  to  Quebec,  and  we  stayed  over  one  night 
at  a  place  called  Burlington,  and  according  to  the  custom 
of  the  hotel,  when  overcrowded,  I  was  put  in  the  same 
room  with  a  dear  old  lady — not  of  our  party — seventy- 
five  years  of  age.  We  were  talking  in  the  night — well  it 
was  about  the  management  of  the  sterner  sex.  The  old 
lady  said  it  was  no  use  to  order  them,  they  must  be 
simply  managed  if  the  women  wished  any  comfort  of 
their  lives,  and  in  speaking  of  their  food,  the  dear  crea- 
ture said,  that  the  most  potent  thing  in  their  complete 
subjection,  according  to  her  experience,  was  the  prepa- 
ration of  fifty  or  seventy-five  mince  pies  in  the  very  late 
autumn  for  a  family  of  moderate  size.  These  were  to  be 
baked  in  the  family  brick  oven  and  then  allowed  to  freeze 
until  wanted  for  use,  when  they  were  made  hot  from 
time  to  time  during  the  winter.  So  impressed  was  I," 
continued  Miss  Pearl  smilingly,  "with  the  importance 
of  the  subject — especially  of  that  part  of  ruling  mankind 
— that  I  rose  in  the  night,  lighted  the  candle  with  the 


230    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

new  kind  of  matches  then  just  introduced  and  wrote 
down  her  directions.  When  I  arrived  at  my  aunt's  she 
pronounced  the  directions  as  agreeing  with  her  practice, 
and,  although  she  could  not  conceive  why  I  should  wish 
to  know  how  to  make  mince  pie,  she  allowed  me  to  try 
several  times  and  pronounced  the  result  satisfactory;  so 
did  my  uncle  and  other  gentlemen  who  tried  them  at  my 
aunt's  table.  And  now  by  next  week,  Saturday,  you 
may  expect  some  real  New  England  mince  pie  made  by  a 
New  England  girl." 

"And,"  quietly  added  Grimley,  "the  resultant  subjec- 
tion of  Eric  and  me  to  the  leader  of  society  of  the  Little 
Manitou  Island.  I  am  satisfied  so  long  as  the  pie  is  good, 
for  when  I  was  in  Europe  I  used  to  dream  of  the  great 
Yankee  miracle,  which  no  European  can  appreciate.  I 
think  it  must  take  some  generations  to  form  the  appe- 
tite as  well  as  to  give  the  power  of  producing  the  food." 

"Don't  be  anything  but  serious,  Mr.  Grimley,"  said 
Gertrude,  "upon  so  important  a  subject,  for  you  must 
know  that  you  depend  upon  me  for  that  dish,  as  the 
Madame  has  never  learned  to  make  them." 

But  Eric  here  spoke  and  said,  "I  know  how  to  make 
them,  Miss  Gertrude — nearly  all  woodsmen  do.  They 
make  pie  and  biscuit  without  limit  but  no  mince-pie. 
They  could  do  that  except  for  lack  of  materials — if  they 
knew  the  secret,  and  are  you  sure  you  have  all  the  ma- 
terials?" 

"Yes!"  said  Miss  Pearl,  "every  one  and  you  may  ex- 
pect mince  pie  by  next  Saturday,  but  to-morrow  for 
dessert  you  shall  have  the  apple  and  pumpkin  pie  and 
warmed  too." 

As  the  party  ascended  to  Gertrude's  little  reception 
room,  the  young  lady,  rather  appealingly,  remarked  to 
Grimley:  "When  I  was  talking  so  warmly  on  so  com- 


Gertrude  as  Housekeeper  231 

mon  a  subject  as  my  cooking  I  thought  once  of  what  you 
said:  'that  in  the  very  cold  climates  the  thoughts  of 
the  unfortunate  inhabitants  are  all  centered  on  the  ques- 
tion of  mere  existence.'  " 

"Do  not  fear  my  criticism,  Miss  Pearl.  I  admire  skill 
and  knowledge  in  whatever  direction — except,  of  course, 
knowledge  of  evil.  And  if  I  were  a  young  woman  it 
would  be  my  ambition  to  do  all  sorts  of  woman's  work 
with  the  utmost  perfection,  and  this  is  your  own  thought 
I  am  sure.  If  you  were  a  man  you  would  aim  to  do 
his  work  well,  but  being  a  member  of  the  better  and 
more  amiable  sex,  then  your  true  ambition  is  to  excel 
in  that." 

"Thank  you,  Mr.  Grimley,  for  your  kind  speech.  I 
will  reward  you  by  any  kind  of  music  you  wish,  that  I 
have  it  in  my  power  to  execute." 

Grimley  asked  her  to  sing  if  possible  a  song  recently 
published,  entitled  the  "Ivy  Green." 

"Oh  a  rare  old  plant  is  the  Ivy  Green."  The  song 
suited  Gertrude's  deep  voice  and  ere  it  was  finished 
each  one  of  the  little  company  had  forgotten  not 
only  the  subject  of  the  discussions  at  the  table  but  the 
winter  weather  and  the  far  off  world  of  civilized  men 
and  were  transported  to  the  land  of  song. 

Gertrude,  seated  before  her  harp,  and  with  her  soul 
still  wrapped  in  thought,  said :  "This  is  a  good  Saturday 
night  song,  or  at  least  I  always  thought  it  so,  and  she 
sang,  still  in  the  same  low  but  wonderfully  clear  tone,  the 
song — then  a  favorite  and  deservedly  so : 

"I  hear  thee  speak  of  a  better  land, 
Thou  call'st  its  children  a  happy  band." 

The  afternoon  flew  away  ere  the  company  were  sat- 


232    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

isfied  to  stop  the  delightful  exercise  in  which  they  one 
by  one  at  length  joined.  Gertrude  even  attempted  to 
teach  them  all,  even  the  Madame,  a  new  song  which  none 
of  them  had  heard  before,  so  that  they  might  sing  it  on 
the  morrow : 

"Holy,  Holy,  Holy,  Lord  God  Almighty." 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

ZERO    WEATHER 

As  they  passed  down  to  the  supper  prepared  below  by 
Madame  and  Virginie,  who  had  excused  themselves  a  few 
minutes  before,  Gertrude  said  to  Grimley:  "Could  you 
not  give  us  a  subject  for  discourse  to-night?  You  know 
I  rely  upon  your  conversational  powers." 

"Gladly,  Miss  Pearl,"  replied  he.  "I  have  stored  my 
mind  with  some  subjects  in  which  I  only  trust  you  will  be 
interested  and  will  approve." 

Accordingly,  as  they  were  again  seated  by  the  open 
fire,  Grimley,  although  still  mindful  of  Gertrude's  request, 
asked  Eric  to  report  on  the  state  of  the  thermometer.  He 
said  it  indicated  thirty-six  degrees  below  zero,  and  added, 
"Saturday  night,  December  12th,  1858."  All  gave  a  voice 
of  exclamation  at  the  words  and  Grimley  gave  almost 
an  explosive  laugh.  "I  for  one  am  glad  I  am  here,"  said 
he.  "There  are  untold  millions  of  people  who  have 
never  dreamed  of  such  cold,  thousands  of  scientific  men 
would  like  to  do  what  we  are  now  doing — experience  it. 
Eric  and  I  will  face  it  in  a  little  while  and  that  will  test 
our  manhood,  won't  it  Eric?" 

The  Madame  here  interrupted  and  said,  "If  you  will 
not  stay  within  these  walls,  then  I  give  you  Monsieur's 
furs  so  that  you  no  freeze." 

"Thank  you,"  said  Grimley,  "we  accept  the  furs.  I 
must  not  leave  my  post ;  I  have  too  many  valuable  goods 
there  under  my  charge,  so  I  shall  use  all  the  wrappings 

233 


234    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

I  can  get,  but  Eric,"  continued  he,  "do  you  not  think 
to-night  would  be  a  good  time  to  speak  of  warm  and 
pleasant  climes,  as  contrasted  with  this?"  This  was  in 
line  with  Grimley's  thoughts. 

"Indeed,  I  do,"  said  Eric.  "I  wish  I  was  down  under 
the  equator  in  the  bright  sunshine.  It  is  shining  there 
at  this  moment  and  I  would  that  I  were  basking  in  it." 
All  echoed  this  wish  and  the  expression  was  so  hearty  that 
even  Hector  raised  his  great  head  and  whimpered  his 
wish  as  for  something  he  knew  not  what. 

Grimley,  with  half  a  smile,  said  quietly,  "Let  me  tell 
you  something  that  will  perhaps  remove  the  wish  and 
make  you  contented  with  these  luxurious  quarters." 

"Oh,  do  tell  us  something,"  said  they  all,  and  Eric 
added  with  an  attempt  at  humor :  "Let  it  be  warm.  It 
can't  be  too  warm  to  suit  us." 

"Well,"  said  Grimley,  with  a  glance  at  Gertrude  who 
he  saw  appreciated  his  attempt  to  give  his  subject  a  good 
send-off,  "I  want  to  tell  you  a  little  about  an  island  in 
the  West  Indies  called  St.  Lucia,  and  the  kind  of  weather 
and  things  they  have  there. 

"I  made  the  acquaintance  in  England  of  a  man 
by  the  name  of  Breen,  who  spent  thirteen  years  there  in 
some  official  capacity.  At  the  time  I  met  him  he  was 
preparing  a  book  upon  the  subject  and  the  peculiarities  of 
the  island — or  it  may  have  been  an  official  report.  I 
have  myself  traveled  in  the  West  Indies  as  far  as  the 
cities  of  Havana  and  St.  Thomas,  but  this  man  gave 
me  more  instruction  upon  the  subject  of  West  Indian 
Islands  than  I  could  gain  in  several  such  trips  as  I  made, 
which  were  only  for  a  few  weeks  in  the  winter,  but  they 
were  the  foundation  for  my  interest  in  Mr.  Breen's  state- 
ments. 

"This  island  is  one  of  a  group,  the  Caribbean  Islands, 


Zero  Weather  235 


extending  across  the  entrance  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  and 
has  unimaginable  fertility  and  capacity  for  producing 
food  and  everything  necessary — poetically  speaking — to 
support  an  immense  and  happy  population,  but  I  present 
you  with  the  facts — not  the  cold  facts — for  nothing  about 
the  island  can  or  ever  could  be  designated  by  that  wintry 
adjective. 

"Let  me  begin  by  a  description  of  the  reptiles  which 
inhabit  the  beautiful  isle.  They  are  countless.  The 
most  dangerous  is  the  yellow  serpent,  a  genus  peculiar 
to  this  and  other  of  the  neighboring  islands.  It  meas- 
ures between  six  and  eight  feet  in  length  and  its  bite  is 
generally  fatal. 

"By  the  way,  let  me  say  for  you,  Antoine,  that  this  yel- 
low serpent  has  an  enemy  in  the  blacksnake  whom  he 
makes  it  his  special  business  to  destroy.  The  blacksnake, 
very  strangely,  is  able,  after  it  has  killed  its  antagonist, 
to  swallow  and  digest  the  remains  of  the  snake,  even  in 
cases  where  the  latter  is  larger  and  longer  than  himself. 
There  is  too,  a  remarkable  species  of  the  boa  constrictor 
in  St.  Lucia. 

"The  climate  is  most  deadly  to  Europeans,  they  com- 
plain of  a  feeling  of  weight  in  the  atmosphere — a  some- 
thing which  resists  the  wish  for  exertion  or  exercise ;  both 
mind  and  body  are  oppressed ;  intellect  is  clouded ;  the 
spirits  are  low  and  depressed,  and  all  pre-existing  love 
of  enterprise  vanishes.  The  newcomer  has  pains  in 
the  back  and  extremities,  headache,  sickness  and 
nausea.  These  symptoms  are  what  the  natives  call  the 
seasoning  fever,  to  which  all  new  visitors  are  exposed 
and  from  which  after  many'  attacks  they  never  re- 
cover." 

Gertrude  here  remarked,  "I  never  wish  to  see  so  vile 
a  spot.  Its  beauty  is  a  deadly  attraction." 


236    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

"And  yet  for  the  possession  of  this  and  a  few  neigh- 
boring islands,"  continued  Grimley,  "the  great  French 
and  English  nations  struggled  and  fought  for  one  hun- 
dred and  sixty  years." 

Here  Eric  asked :  "How  many  people  live  on  the 
island  now,  Mr.  Grimley?" 

"About  a  thousand  white  people  and  fifteen  times  as 
many  pure  blacks  or  negroes,  and  about  five  thousand 
mixed  blood  or  colored  as  they  are  called." 

"During  the  wet  season,  at  times,  the  heat  and  stillness 
of  the  air  are  quite  stifling;  to  say  that  the  rain 
'poured'  would  be  no  correct  description;  it  resembles 
rather  the  spouting  of  cataracts  than  the  spilling  of 
clouds." 

Gertrude  broke  the  silence:  "Are  there  any  more 
horrible  evils  to  be  endured  by  these  poor  people?" 

"Yes,"  answered  Grimley,  "the  greatest  affliction,  so 
I  have  understood,  in  its  horrifying  effect  upon  the  hu- 
man race,  are  the  earthquakes.  These  are  of  most  fre- 
quent occurrence  in  this  group  of  islands.  I  will  give 
you  an  account  of  one. 

"On  the  night  preceding  an  earthquake  a  grand  ball 
had  been  given  and  many  were  still  sleeping  off  the  ef- 
fects of  the  festivities.  The  court  was  in  session,  throngs 
of  strangers  and  planters  were  in  the  city  discussing  items 
of  business,  and  trade  and  traffic  were  proceeding  with 
wonted  bustle  and  activity.  At  the  fatal  hour  of  twenty- 
five  minutes  to  eleven — there  was  heard  a  noise— a  hol- 
low, rolling,  rumbling  noise,  as  of  distant  unbroken 
thunder,  the  sea  dashed  tumultuously  on  the  beach;  the 
earth  heaved  convulsively  and  opened  up  in  several 
places,  emitting  dense  columns  of  water.  In  an  instant 
all  the  stone  buildings  had  crumbled  to  the  ground — a 


Zero  Weather  237 


widespread  heap  of  rubbish  and  ruins ;  and  in  that  one 
instant — a  dread,  dreary  and  destructive  instant,  five 
thousand  human  beings,  torn  from  their  family  and 
friends  were  ushered  into  the  abyss  of  eternity. 

"To  add  horror  to  horror,  fire  broke  out  in  several 
places  at  once.  In  a  few  minutes  the  pile  was  lighted  up, 
and  so  complete  was  the  destruction  that  not  a  single 
house  escaped.  Twelve  thousand  people  were  gathered 
under  the  sky,  or  in  booths  or  tents. 

"At  the  period  of  the  earthquake,  so  sudden  was  the 
destruction,  that  a  single  loud  lugubrious  shriek  from 
the  living,  and  a  long  and  lingering  groan  from  the  dying 
told  the  tale  and  sealed  the  doom  of  the  pride  of  the  West 
Indies." 

Tears  filled  the  eyes  of  all  of  those  who  were  listening 
to  Grimley's  rapid  and  animated  story.  Gertrude  recov- 
ered her  composure  first  and  said: 

"Mr.  Grimley,  this  surely  closes  the  horrid  tale." 

"Yes,"  said  he,  "unless  you  wish  me  to  tell  you  of  the 
fruits,  exotics,  and  staple  productions  of  these  fair  and 
beautiful  islands." 

"Don't  do  it,  Mr.  Grimley,"  earnestly  said  Miss  Pearl. 
I  know  theyfare  the  roses  which  accompany  the  thorns, 
but  for  to-night  you  have  made  the  thorn  too  apparent. 
I  shall  sleep  less  soundly  to-night  for  what  you  have  re- 
lated, but  perhaps  with  a  more  thankful  heart  that  I  do 
not  live  in  the  warmth  of  that  far  off  island,  but  as  we 
have  the  time  let  me  recite  a  more  cheerful,  happy  de- 
scription of  tropic  life.  It  is  a  poem  written  more  than 
two  hundred  years  ago  by  Andrew  Marvel,  an  English- 
man. I  learned  to  recite  its  quaint  rhymes  at  school.  It 
is  entitled  'The  Emigrants  in  the  Bermudas.'  Don't  for- 
get this  unless  you  wish  to  be  laughed  at,  and  let  your 


238     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

imagination  witness  a  group  of  low,  sandy,  even-tempera- 
tured  and  healthy  islands  off  the  coast — somewhere — of 
Florida  in  the  Atlantic  Ocean.  Listen : 

'Where  the  remote  Bermudas  ride 
In  the  ocean's  bosom,  unespied — 
From  a  small  boat,  that  row'd  along, 
The  list'ning  winds  received  this  song : 
"What  should  we  do  but  sing  His  praise 
That  led  us  through  the  watery  maze 
Unto  an  isle  so  long  unknown, 
And  yet  far  kinder  than  our  own  ? 

'  "Where  He  the  huge  sea  monsters  wrecks, 
That  lift  the  deep  upon  their  backs, 
He  lands  us  on  a  grassy  stage, 
Safe  from  the  storm's  and  prelate's  rage. 
He  gave  us  this  eternal  Spring 
Which  here  enamels  everything, 
And  sends  the  fowls  to  us  in  care, 
On  daily  visits  through  the  air. 
He  hangs  in  shades  the  orange  bright 
Like  golden  lamps  in  a  green  night, 
And  does  in  the  pomegranate's  close 
Jewels  more  rich  than  Ormus  shows ; 
He  makes  the  figs  our  mouths  to  meet, 
And  throws  the  melons  at  our  feet. 
But  apples — plants  of  such  a  price 
No  tree  could  ever  bear  them  twice. 
With  cedars,  chosen  by  this  hand 
From  Lebanon  He  stored  the  land; 
And  makes  the  hollow  seas  that  roar 
Proclaim  the  ambergris  on  the  shore. 


Zero  Weather  239 


He  cast  (of  which  we  rather  boast), 
The  gospel's  pearl  upon  our  coast; 
And  in  these  rocks  for  us  did  frame 
A  temple,  where  to  sound  His  name. 
Oh!  let  our  voice  His  praise  exalt 
Till  it  arrives  at  heaven's  vault ; 
Which,  then  perhaps  rebounding,  may 
Echo  beyond  the  Mexique  bay." 

'Thus  sang  they  in  the  English  boat 
A  holy  and  a  cheerful  note 
And  all  the  way  to  guide  their  chime 
With  falling  oars  they  kept  the  time/  " 

To  say  that  this  old  and  sweet  rhyme  was  recited  with 
infinite  skill  and  effect  would  be  repeating  what  every  one 
who  heard  Gertrude's  melodious  voice  said  that  evening. 
Every  face  was  shining  with  a  pleasure  that  the  reflected 
firelight  but  rendered  more  vivid.  Grimley  enjoyed  it 
equally  with  the  others  and  said  heartily: 

"I  must  have  the  credit  of  furnishing  the  dark  back- 
ground which  rendered  it  possible  to  create  this  soft 
mosaic  of  tropic  life. 

"But,  Miss  Pearl,"  continued  he,  "I  am  confident  that 
even  the  Bermudas  as  you  would  have  us  call  them,  are 
swept  by  terrific  hurricanes  and  have  a  full  compliment 
of  insects,  as  well  as  yellow  fever." 

"You  may  be  right,  Mr.  Grimley,  but  I  think  you  will 
find  that  the  English  people  know  how  to  make  them- 
selves both  safe  and  comfortable  in  the  Bermudas.  Even 
the  dreadful  results  of  the  earthquake  would  have  been 
comparatively  light,  if  the  city  had  been  built  of  wood  in- 
stead of  stones,  so  whatever  clime  the  English  people  have 


240     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

migrated  to,  whether  bleak  New  England,  to  India  or 
Australia,  they  have  the  sense  to  adapt  themselves  to 
each  particular  climate  and  its  peculiarities — and  they 
live  and  thrive  accordingly." 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

ERIC'S    QUESTION    AND   ITS   ANSWER 

"WELL,  Miss  Pearl,  we  shall  have  an  opportunity  of 
showing  our  inherited  instincts  on  this  bleak  island,  and 
I  must  say  that  you  have  done  admirably  so  far.  Who, 
with  the  mercury  at  forty  below  zero  could  dream  of  such 
various  comforts  as  you  have  collected  here  this  evening. 
Even  the  atmosphere  is  real  Beamie  Island  like." 

"Don't  laugh,"  Gertrude  said,  also  smiling  herself ;  "at 
this  little  attempt  at  wit,  for  you  and  Eric  will  soon  have 
a  chance  to  exercise  your  inherited  ingenuity  as  you  go 
outside  and  I  hope  your  fur  sacks  will  be  soft  and  warm 
to-night  after  you  get  into  them." 

Both  Eric  and  Grimley  considered  this  a  reminder  and 
bade  the  company  good-night.  Madame  provided  each 
with  an  additional  neck  and  head  protector  in  the  shape  of 
great  hoods  of  fur,  belonging  to  her  husband,  and  the 
two  sallied  out  into  the  sea  of  cold,  accompanied  by  the 
good  wishes  of  those  who  remained.  They  skirted 
around  the  lighthouse  on  their  snow-shoes  and  soon  at- 
tained the  woods  where  the  air  was  perfectly  still,  al- 
though deadly  cold.  The  moon  and  stars  were  shining 
through  the  boughs  of  the  trees  with  unusual  brilliancy, 
lighting  up  the  scenery  with  a  radiance  like  that  of  pure 
silver.  Miss  Pearl's  light  was  also  shining  brightly  down 
upon  them  from  the  lighthouse. 

The  two  proceeded  in  silence,  with  closed  lips  and  their 
faces  only  partially  exposed  to  the  sharp  air.  Grimley 

241 


242    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

was  anxious  as  to  the  effect  of  the  cold  and  watched 
Eric,  imitating  him  as  he  continually  put  his  fur  covered 
hands  up  to  his  face  and  held  them  so  that  the  action 
of  the  frost  was  resisted.  The  other  parts  of  their  bodies 
were  so  completely  encased,  even  to  their  moccasined 
feet,  that  the  cold  air  could  not  penetrate.  By  this  time 
Grimley  had  become  quite  sure  of  his  footing  on  his  snow- 
shoes,  but  his  progress  was  yet  slow.  Hence,  quite  a 
period  of  time  elapsed  ere  the  two  gained  the  shelter  of 
the  warehouse.  Eric  had  only  spoken  once,  and  that  was 
to  warn  his  companion  to  beware  of  falling,  as  ere  he 
could  gain  his  feet,  he  was  sure  to  be  more  or  less  frozen. 

When  Grimley  and  his  comrade  were  safely  in  their 
little  office  room  and  seated  before  the  blazing  fire,  he  felt 
a  great  sense  of  relief.  "I  suppose,  Eric,"  said  he,  "that 
we  are  now  seeing  the  worst  of  the  cold  and  if  we  can 
stand  this  we  can  bear  anything  that  can  come." 

"Mr.  Grimley,  we  can  bear  anything  that  will  come  to 
us,  have  no  fear,"  replied  Eric,  "but  this  is  not  the  worst 
of  the  cold.  Add  to  this  temperature  a  wind  from  the 
North  that  blows  sixty  to  eighty  miles  an  hour  and  the 
bitter  and  dangerous  effects  of  the  frigid  air  are  quad- 
rupled. Then  if  we  are  caught  out  we  have  to  house 
ourselves  in  the  snow  or  perish  and  when  we  are  pro- 
tected by  the  snow,  if  we  sleep,  it  will  be  the  sleep  of 
death,  unless  the  shelter  is  properly  made.  The  worst 
of  such  extreme  cold  is  that  it  robs  men  of  their  mental 
energy,  like  the  temperature  you  told  about  this  evening, 
and  they  perish  needlessly.  It  requires  forethought  to 
carry  one  through  these  winters. 

"It  is  always,  in  case  of  exposure  to  sudden  cold  and 
wind,  best  to  carry  a  little  wooden  spade  to  form  a  shelter 
of  blocks  of  snow.  Although  while  in  the  woods  it  is 
unnecessary,  it  is  also  well  for  two  people  to  go  together 


Eric's  Question  and  Its  Answer        243 

in  case  of  meeting  wolves  and  bears,  and  to  be  well 
armed,  for  the  great  cold  drives  these  animals  out  from 
the  mainland.  In  this  island  they  are  particularly  desper- 
ate. In  an  evening  outing  it  is  always  well  to  carry  a 
roll  or  two  of  birch  bark  to  light  as  firebrands  to  drive 
them  off.  All  wild  beasts  are  particularly  afraid  of  fire 
and  the  waving  of  these  lighted  rolls  will  put  to  flight  the 
hungriest  pack  of  wolves  that  ever  got  together. 

"It  is  strange,  Mr.  Grimley,"  continued  Eric,  "how  bold 
a  number  of  wolves  are  when  together,  and  how  very 
cowardly  when  roving  singly.  In  the  one  case  they  throw 
away  their  lives  with  the  utmost  recklessness  in  attacking 
man  or  beast  and  on  the  other  hand  they  flee  even  be- 
fore a  child,  and  I  might  almost  say  from  a  shadow — 
this  last  is  not  true,  of  course,  but  they  are  certainly  very 
timid  when  alone." 

"Shall  we  encounter  them  this  winter,"  asked  Grimley, 
quite  seriously.  "I  have  many  disagreeable  stories  in  my 
mind  about  wolves  and  I  should  hate  to  find  my  grave 
in  the  stomach  of  one  of  them,  and  more  than  that, 
to  have  Miss  Pearl  or  the  other  two  women  or  the  little 
boy  eaten  by  them,  is  too  awful  to  think  of." 

"Yes  and  you  may  kindly  add  me  to  your  good 
wishes,"  said  Eric.  "I  am  no  match  for  them  unless  un- 
der favorable  circumstances.  Next  to  a  good  gun  with 
two  barrels  I  should  rather  have  that  big  dog,  Hector, 
with  me  than  anything  I  can  think  of  if  they  come  upon 
me.  He  would  make  great  execution  among  them.  He 
weighs  as  much  as  two  of  them  and  the  natural  antipathy 
between  the  dog  and  the  wolf — although  they  are  said  to 
be  the  same  species — would  give  him  energy  in  using  his 
mighty  jaws  in  vanquishing  them. 

"Mr.  Grimley,"  seriously  asked  Eric,  after  a  long  si- 
lence, unbroken  by  either  of  them,  "I  was  glad  when  it 


244    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

came  time  for  us  to  start,  I  felt  so  very  ignorant  upon  the 
subject  upon  which  both  you  and  Miss  Pearl  had  so 
much  to  say.  I  suppose  you  and  she  could  talk  all  night 
about  the  Tropics,  couldn't  you  ?" 

"Well,  yes,  I  suppose  we  could  have  done  so,"  replied 
Grimley  with  equal  earnestness.  "Did  you  notice  how 
very  neatly  she  robbed  my  arguments  against  the  hot  cli- 
mates of  nearly  all  their  force  by  repeating  that  sweet 
old  poem  about  the  Bermudas  ?  And  they  are  truly  lovely 
islands,  with  a  soft  and  even  temperature,  summer  and  at 
all  times,  a  delightful  place  to  spend  the  winter;  the  so- 
ciety there  is  the  best  in  the  world  and  they  have  a 
hundred  attractions  of  flowers,  birds,  fruits  and  scenery. 
And  Eric  did  you  notice  how  smoothly  and  softly  she  won 
you  all.  .In  my  rough  statements  you  were  all  repelled 
and  the  feelings  excited  were  anything  but  pleasurable. 
I  was  fairly  beaten  and  deservedly  so,  perhaps,  for  even 
St.  Lucia  is  so  delightful  that  its  inhabitants  cling  to 
it,  and  if  they  go  away,  return  to  it  with  joy.  So  that 
for  many  generations  they  have  grown  more  and  more  at- 
tached to  it  in  spite  of  the  occasional  hurricanes  and 
earthquakes  and  the  insects  which  they  get  accustomed 
to,  so  that  they  are  not  made  miserable  by  them." 

"But,  Mr.  Grimley,  I  have  not  asked  you  the  question 
I  wished  to  ask,"  interrupted  Eric.  "Why  could  not  I 
have  had  some  part  in  the  questions  you  discussed?  I 
was  dumb  and  did  not  know  why — the  Madame  and  her 
children  were  the  same — we  were  as  silent  and  speechless 
as  Hector — and  yet  we  listened  with  great  interest." 

"There  was  one  thing  you  could  have  said,  that  would 
have  been  effective,"  said  Grimley  interrupting  him  in 
turn.  "You  could  have  argued  that  earthquakes  were 
not  peculiar  to  the  tropic  islands.  You  could  have  in- 
stanced those  which  have  taken  place  in  Iceland  and  other 


Eric's  Question  and  Its  Answer         245 

cold  countries — but  you  must  have  heard  as  a  boy  even 
some  of  the  dreadful  stones  about  the  earthquakes  and 
volcanoes  of  that  island." 

"Yes,  indeed,  I  could  talk  for  hours  about  that  from 
what  I  have  heard  but  I  didn't  think  of  it  this  evening  and 
never  should  if  you  had  not  mentioned  it." 

"Then  there  was  the  great  earthquake  which  took  place 
in  Portugal  in  which  a  great  portion  of  the  city  of  Lis- 
bon sank  under  sixty  feet  of  water  and  60,000  people 
lost  their  lives  in  twelve  minutes." 

"Yes,"  returned  Eric,  "I  have  heard  about  that  too  from 
a  Portuguese  sailor,  but  still  I  have  not  any  answer. 
Why  could  you  and  Miss  Pearl  talk  so  long  without  stop- 
ping and  all  on  the  same  subject?" 

"Oh,  Eric,  dear  fellow,"  Grimley  responded  to  him 
almost  affectionately,  "this  is  one  of  the  hard  questions 
to  answer.  In  the  first  place,  Miss  Pearl  is  a  rare  woman. 
She  calls  forth  the  best  there  is  in  the  heart  and  intellect 
of  a  man.  She  listened  to-night  to  all  I  said  and  then 
in  a  few  sweet  syllables  destroyed  my  fabric.  It 
would  be  so  on  nearly  every  question  or  topic  we  could 
bring  up.  She  sees  quickly  and  deeply,  and  then  asserts 
with  a  divine  eloquence  of  song,  or  speech  her  superiority. 
I  knew  a  man  who  had  one  of  these  superior  women  for 
a  wife,  and  a  good  wife  she  was  too,  as  ever  became  a 
mother.  Well,  my  friend  used  to  say  humorously  that 
the  only  way  to  get  one  of  these  superior  women  was  to 
marry  them  when  they  were  young — before  they  knew 
their  own  value — else  they  would  never  be  mated.  Now 
Miss  Pearl  is  one  of  those  women  who  has  lived  long 
enough  to  know  her  own  value.  There  is  another  I 
know,  Margaret  Fuller,  who  has  just  married  an  Italian 
by  the  name  of  Ossali.  She  is  a  writer  and  signs  her 
productions  with  her  whole  name  with  her  husband's 


246    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

simply  added,  as  much  as  to  say;  I  am  all  I  have  been 
with  another  added — whom  I  have  possessed — but  it 
makes  a  pretty  combination — Margaret  Fuller  Ossali. 
Don't  it,  Eric?" 

"Yes,  indeed,  and  I  would  like  to  know  more  about  a 
lady  with  so  pleasant  a  name — but  Mr.  Grimley,"  said 
Eric,  almost  tremulously,  "you  have  told  me  why 
Miss  Pearl  can  talk  and  influence  others.  Tell  me 
why  you  can  do  the  same.  There  is  a  secret  power 
here  that  I  do  not  possess.  Tell  me  what  it  is.  In 
all  my  life  I  have  never  met  intimately  any  one  with  this 
power,  except  one,  the  lady  for  whom  you  saw  me  cry 
and  who  taught  me  many  things;  to  read,  to  converse, 
to  keep  myself  tidy,  to  be  brave  without  boasting — to 
do  for  others  and  forget  myself.  She  returned  to  Eng- 
land or  she  would  have  done  many  more  things  for 
me." 

Eric  ceased,  his  words  choking  from  the  emotion  ex- 
cited by  the  remembrance  of  his  early  benefactress,  and 
Grimley  softly  replied  with  his  hand  lightly  resting  upon 
Eric's  shoulder. 

"I  think  I  know  now  what  you  mean.  This  is  a  power 
that  we  should  attain  to,  in  the  schools,  and  from  those 
who  have  had  the  advantage  of  the  highest  religious  and 
secular  instruction.  It  is  the  thorough  discipline  of  heart 
and  mind  which  produces  such  women  as  your  kind  mis- 
tress, Miss  Pearl  and  Margaret  Fuller,  and  such  men,  as  I 
should  like  to  consider  myself.  It  comes  by  the  training 
of  successive  generations,  each  succeeding  one  being 
superior  to  the  one  which  precedes  it." 

"Now,"  interrupted  Eric,  "I  begin  to  understand;  I 
suppose  you  were  many  years  at  school." 

"Yes,  indeed,  my  education  began  on  my  mother's  knee, 


Eric's  Question  and  Its  Answer         247 

where  I  stood  and  recited  my  lessons,  at  college  until  I 
was  graduated,  and  then  kept  on  for  twenty-five  years — 
and  I  am  learning  to-day." 

"And  Miss  Pearl,  too?"  said  Eric  enquiringly. 

"It  was  and  is  the  same  with  her.  She  has  for  more 
than  twenty  years  been  under  instruction.  You  have 
heard  her  speak  of  Professor  Perry.  He  was  her  last 
instructor  and  they  traveled  through  Europe  together — 
with  others — for  two  years.  Miss  Pearl's  education  has 
cost  twenty  thousand  dollars  and  mine,  I  have  heard  my 
father  say,  cost  him  twelve  thousand.  Eric,  I  have  never 
earned  a  dollar  in  my  life  till  two  weeks  ago  when  I 
entered  the  Company's  service  at  thirty  dollars  per  month. 
You  can  see  what  my  education  has  cost,  and  my  father's 
and  his  father's  before  him  cost  the  same  time  and  nearly 
as  much  money.  How  was  it  with  you  ?" 

"Mr.  Grimley,  I  was  a  little  animal  until  I  met  Mrs. 
Montague,  my  kindest  and  best  of  friends.  I  knew  not 
how  to  read  nor  write.  I  worked  for  my  keeping  early 
and  late.  I  did  not  think,  except  to  wonder  sometimes 
why  I  was  born  and  when  and  where  I  should  die.  Yes, 
Mr.  Grimley,  you  have  answered  my  question  and  yet  I 
wish  I  knew  one  thing  more.  Were  you  taught  to  know 
God  and  His  ways  and  wishes?" 

"Yes,  Eric,"  softly  replied  Grimley,  "from  the  very 
beginning  by  not  only  my  mother,  but  my  father  and  a 
large  number  of  relatives  who  told  me  of  Him  and  His 
ways,  and  in  time,  in  a  personal  sense,  He  revealed  Him- 
self to  me.  I  was  taught  in  school  and  college  the  Chris- 
tian Sciences  and  History.  I  am  here  in  this  desolate 
island  by  the  Providence  of  God — to  His  will  I  bow — 
Miss  Pearl  believes  all  this  too." 

"Mr.  Grimley,"  returned  Eric  with  trembling  voice,  "I 


248    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

am  in  deep  waters  and  in  great  distress  of  mind.  I  be- 
lieve in  God ;  I  believe  He  has  sent  you  to  me  to  help  me. 
Will  you  help  me?  May  I  lean  upon  you?" 

"Yes,  dear  Eric,  all  I  have  or  know  is  at  your  disposal. 
Tell  me  how  I  can  relieve  your  distress  and  I  will  with- 
hold nothing." 

"Sometime  soon,  Mr.  Grimley,  I  will  tell  you  of  my 
trouble  and  doubts  and  I  feel  that  you  can — under  God — 
give  me  relief.  Mine  is  a  mental  trouble — perhaps  little 
by  little  you  can  lead  me  into  peace  again." 

A  few  minutes  later  the  two  men  were  buried  in  the 
robes  and  fur  bags  which  constituted  their  rough  but 
most  comfortable  beds  and  their  regular  breathing  deep 
and  slow  and  satisfying,  would  have  contented  even  a 
mother's  wishes  for  her  babe. 

Outside  it  was  bitter  death  to  anyone  exposed  to  the 
atmosphere,  for  it  became  colder  and  colder  as  the  hours 
grew  smaller,  until  the  thermometer  sank  to  forty-eight 
degrees  below  zero  before  it  began  to  rise. 


CHAPTER  XXV 

DISCOVERY   OF   THE   SCHOONER 

AFTER  Gertrude  and  the  others  who  had  gone  to  the 
outer  door  to  open  and  close  it  for  the  departure  of  Eric 
and  Grimley  and  had  bid  them  good-by,  they  stopped  a 
few  moments  to  see  to  the  welfare  of  the  cow  and  pony 
and  the  few  chickens  who  were  all  quartered  in  one  side 
of  the  lower  floor  of  the  lighthouse.  Antoine  gave  the 
animals  a  few  oats  and  offered  them  a  drink  of  water. 

Gertrude  remarked  that  it  made  it  feel  very  like  a 
home  to  have  animals  in  the  same  house  with  you,  and  as 
they  stood  there  she  told  Antoine  the  true  story  of  a  poor 
woman  in  the  city  of  Albany  who  had  carried  a  little 
white  piggy  into  her  one  upstairs  apartment.  She  fed  it 
and  made  it  a  part  of  her  household,  until  the  time  came 
for  killing  it  for  the  winter's  consumption.  Then  it  was 
found  to  be  too  large  for  the  stairway  and  the  butcher 
had  to  take  it  out  of  the  window  with  a  fall  and  tackle ; 
so  all  the  town  knew  the  story  of  the  household  pet,  and 
laughed  over  it. 

Antoine  was  delighted  with  this  little  tale,  and 
when  they  were  again  gathered  around  the  fire  in 
the  family  room,  he  told  the  story  of  a  poor  man  in 
Cincinnati  who  had  been  working  out  of  doors  on 
an  exceedingly  cold  day,  assisting  in  gathering  ice. 
Feeling  a  peculiar  sensation  about  one  of  his  ears  he 
gave  it  a  vigorous  rubbing,  and  lo,  the  ear  came  off  in 
his  hand,  having  been  solidly  frozen,  unknown  to  the  man. 

249 


250     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

Somehow  everybody  laughed  at  Antoine's  story.  It 
was  either  the  way  in  which  the  little  man  repeated  it — 
for  he  had  heard  a  passenger  tell  it  on  one  of  the  steam- 
boats— or  there  must  have  been  an  innate  humor  in  the 
idea  of  a  man's  rubbing  his  ear  and  having  it  come  off  in 
his  hand. 

"Mam'selle,"  said  Virginie  to  Gertrude,  opening  her 
large  black  eyes  full  upon  her,  "don't  you  think  Monsieur 
Grimlaye — this  was  her  pronunciation — a  very  wise  man  ? 
He  tells  his  story  awful  nice.  It  makes  me  cry  to  think 
about  those  poor  people  swallowed  up  in  the  quakes  of 
the  earth  and  killed  again  by  being  burned  up,  after  being 
stung  by  the  insects  all  their  lives.  I  never  will  go  to 
those  horrid  countries — nevaire,  nevaire." 

"Yes,  Virginie,"  caressingly  answered  Gertrude,  "Mon- 
sieur Grimley  is  a  learned  man.  He  makes  me  feel  very 
ignorant,  so  that  I  have  to  be  careful  to  make  the  utmost 
of  what  little  knowledge  I  am  possessed  of,  when  he  is 
here,  but  dear,"  continued  she,  "there  are  many  beautiful 
women  in  the  West  Indies.  I  have  seen  the  miniatures, 
painted  on  ivory,  of  one  who  seemed  the  most  lovely  lady 
I  ever  saw,  and  she  was  a  West  Indian.  You  know,  do 
you  not,  who  was  the  Empress  of  France — the  wife  of  the 
Great  Emperor  Napoleon?" 

"Oh!"  said  Virginie,  clasping  her  hands  with  rapture 
and  turning  her  eyes  upwards  as  though  addressing  the 
Virgin,  "do  I  not  know  the  Empress  Josephine?  I  wor- 
ship at  her  feet !  She  was  so  like  an  angel,  so  good,  so 
beautiful,  the  mother  of  Hortense,"  and  the  dark  eyes 
flashed  and  the  cheeks  crimsoned  with  the  utmost  enthu- 
siasm. 

"My  dear,"  said  Gertrude  softly,  "she  too  was  a  West 
Indian,  and  born,  some  think,  on  the  very  Island  of  St. 


Discovery  of  the  Schooner  251 

Lucia,  of  which  Mr.  Grimley  told,  but  if  not  so,  then  on 
one  of  the  neighboring  islands." 

"Oh,  Mam'selle,  that  I  could  visit  the  early  home  of  the 
Empress,  of  whom  papa  has  so  often  told  me.  When 
the  great  Emperor  Napoleon  lost  Josephine,  he  lost  all. 
What  must  have  been  his  dreadful  thoughts,  when  on 
that  rocky  island  of  St.  Helena.  Oh,  unfortunate  and 
lovely  queen,  would  that  I  could  have  died  to  make  her 
happy !" 

That  night,  as  Gertrude,  ere  falling  into  a  dreamless 
sleep,  thought  with  contrition  of  the  antagonistic  position 
she  had  taken  as  to  the  views  of  Grimley  relating  to 
tropic  life,  she  soberly  resolved  that  it  should  be  the 
last  time  she  would  indulge  in  that  method  of  quiet  con- 
tradiction. "I  will  rather  seek  arguments  to  agree  with 
him  in  all  he  may  say  or  propose.  It  were  not  the  part  of 
a  true  maiden  to  make  Mr.  Grimley  feel  less  manful  in 
his  own  esteem,  in  this  his  hour  of  humiliation." 

It  is  ever  thus  with  gentle  women.  When  in  the  bitter 
strife  of  business,  politics,  war  or  society,  a  man  gets 
buffeted  almost  to  the  limit  of  his  vital  endurance,  his 
kind  and  gentle  female  lover — be  it  wife,  maiden  or 
mother — who  bears  at  the  hour  that  relation — takes  his 
sore  and  wounded  form  and  pours  in  the  wounds  a  heal- 
ing oil  and  anoints  the  bruises  with  a  soothing  mixture. 
He  is  thus  sent  forth  again  a  man  among  men,  striving 
confidently  because  he  knows  that  whatever  may  be  the 
result  in  the  world's  opinion,  that  he  is  good  as  victor 
always  in  the  eyes  of  the  one  who  loves  him  best. 

The  next  day  when  Grimley  and  Gertrude  met  at  the 
dinner  table  and  the  latter  responded  to  the  cheerful, 
"Good  Sunday  morning,"  of  the  bright-eyed,  rosy  and 
vigorous  young  man,  she  thought  that  he  little  needed  any 


252     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

commiseration  such  as  she  had  bestowed  upon  him  last 
evening,  and  she  said  demurely : 

"Mr.  Grimley,  I  trust  you  are  well  this  morning  and 
not  over-well.  If  it  should  be  reported  on  the  mainland 
among  the  wild  animals  that  there  is  a  young  gentleman 
here  in  prime  condition,  they  will  come  over,  'just  to  taste 
a  bit,'  and  that  would  be  most  disagreeable." 

Grimley  pursed  up  his  lips  and  gave  a  gentle  whistle  in 
reply,  and  said  nothing  to  Gertrude,  but  he  did  put  up  his 
hand  to  his  face,  looked  over  to  Antoine  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  table  and  in  a  sort  of  aside,  truly  comical,  said : 

"Oh !  Whist  now !  Antoine  have  you  seen  any  pies 
about  this  morning — say  apple  pie  and  pumpkin  ?" 

Antoine  entering  into  the  spirit  of  the  jest,  replied  also 
in  an  aside,  and  very  funny : 

"Yes,  plenty  of  them.  They  are  all  around;  in  the 
closet  covered  up,  under  the  cloth  on  that  table  over  there, 
and  I  guess  there  are  some  of  them  downstairs." 

Gertrude  blushed  deeply,  and  said,  "Enough,  Mr.  Grim- 
ley.  If  you  will  make  no  joke  upon  my  pies  I  will  say 
nothing  more  about  the  bears  and  other  animals  eating 
you." 

"Agreed,"  said  Grimley  with  a  loud  round  voice  that 
left  nothing  more  to  add  so  cheerful  and  good  tempered 
was  it,  but  he  did  tell  a  story  when  the  pies  came  to  be 
served  by  the  fair  and  womanly  Gertrude  with  her  own 
hands.  It  was  about  one  of  his  own  sisters  who,  when 
she  first  essayed  to  make  a  pie,  achieved  a  success, 
except  in  the  item  of  the  crust,  which  Grimley  declared  to 
his  sister  at  the  time  to  be  everything  that  could  have  been 
desired,  provided  one  had  a  good  broadaxe  to  loosen  it 
into  small  pieces  ready  for  mastication. 

This  home  tale  caused  a  general  mirth  but  Gertrude 
turned  it  neatly  by  a  story  she  related,  addressing  it,  how- 


Discovery  of  the  Schooner  253 

ever,  to  Antoine  whom  she  well  knew  would  applaud  at 
all  hazards.  She  told  of  a  good  New  England  woman 
who  had  spent  the  morning  in  a  successful  baking  and 
who  at  the  close  of  her  labors  sat  down  to  view  the  results. 
She  counted  the  pies  and  made  something  like  twelve. 
They  were  placed  temporarily  around  a  table,  shelf  and 
chair,  but  there  was  one  missing  from  the  number  she 
was  confident  she  had  baked.  The  good  woman  counted 
and  queried  and  counted  again  and  always  made  one 
short,  until  she  arose  to  investigate  and  in  rising  dis- 
covered that  she  had  been  sitting  on  one  of  the 
pies. 

Grimley,  Eric  and  Antoine  laughed  most  heartily  at 
this  story  and  the  three  women  did  the  same  to  hear  them 
laughing,  as  well  as  at  the  story,  and  the  party  adjourned 
to  the  little  reception  room  in  high  spirits.  They  had 
grown  to  be  so  assimilated  and  so  unrestrained  in  each 
other's  society  that  even  such  an  old  story  as  that  which 
Gertrude  had  repeated  from  her  well  stored  memory,  had 
caused  a  common  merriment,  impossible  a  few  days  pre- 
vious. 

Grimley  remarked  after  they  had  ascended  the  long 
stairs  and  ere  they  had  taken  their  seats,  that  as  he  and 
Eric  had  come  to  the  lighthouse,  the  weather  seemed  quite 
balmy  and  almost  summer  like,  especially  in  the  woods; 
this  while  the  thermometer  had  shown  a  frigidity  of 
twenty  degrees  below  zero. 

Gertrude  smiled  at  this  seemingly  facetious  remark  but 
Eric  declared  that  he  had  had  the  same  sensations,  and 
added,  "the  sun  was  shining  and  the  air  was  still  and  the 
sky  so  blue  that  I  could  not  but  be  grateful  that  the  cold 
wave  had  ceased  and  that  we  might  look  for  milder 
weather.  Let  us  see  what  it  is  now,"  and  he  took  the 
thermometer  from  its  exposed  position. 


254    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

The  instrument  was  examined  and  found  to  register 
twelve  degrees  below  zero.  "Yes,"  said  Gertrude,  "it  is 
rapidly  moderating  and  we  are  already  getting  towards 
spring.  It  is  the  thirteenth  of  the  month;  in  a  week  we 
shall  have  the  shortest  day  of  the  year  and  soon  after 
that  Christmas  and  New  Year's  and  before  we  know  it 
winter  will  be  over." 

All  smiled  at  this  forecast  on  the  part  of  Gertrude  and 
Grimley  proposed  that  all,  or  as  many  as  chose,  should 
go  up  to  the  glass  floor  above  to  see  how  everything  looked 
after  the  great  storm  of  wind,  frost,  cold  and  snow  which 
had  prevailed  a  week,  to  a  day. 

This  proposal  was  eagerly  accepted  and  taking  the  spy- 
glass, all  mounted  the  ladder-stairs,  except  the  Madame 
who,  as  usual  held  back  on  account  of  her  weight  and  pro- 
fessed devotion  to  other  duties. 

The  view  from  the  lofty  height  was  one  of  magnificent 
winter  landscape  scenery.  It  was  blue  sky  and  white 
snow  in  the  distance  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  except 
where  a  brown  line  on  the  eastern  horizon,  showed  the 
coast  line  of  the  Michigan  mainland.  But  the  brown  and 
green  colors  of  the  trees  beneath  them  broke  the  oneness 
of  the  scene;  the  North  Island  with  its  whitened  forests, 
more  dimly  seen,  seemed  not  to  be  an  island  but  a  wide 
low  hillock  rising  out  of  a  plain  of  snow,  for  the  entire 
surface  of  the  lake  was  frozen  over.  This  produced 
a  surprising  effect  upon  the  two  late  comers,  Gertrude  and 
Grimley.  All  the  delightful  water  view  had  disappeared 
and  so  far  as  sight  was  concerned,  it  might  be  that  they 
were  now  dwelling  in  the  wild  plains  of  Siberia. 

"How  solitary,"  said  Grimley,  "and  how  prison-like. 
If  a  man  were  alone  in  the  midst  of  such  a  terrific  solitude 
he  might  well  go  crazy." 

Eric  returned  a  more  cheerful  answer.    "Mr,  Grimley, 


Discovery  of  the  Schooner  255 

you  would  not  say  this  if  you  would  only  look  a  little 
deeper  into  the  things  about  you.  I  have  been  alone  here 
for  weeks  in  the  winter  and  have  never  suffered  from 
solitude. 

"Now,  in  the  water  under  the  snow  there  are  immense 
quantities  of  fish  and  they  are  worth  your  time  to  observe 
but  even  the  ice  itself  sometimes  changes  seemingly  into 
water,  for  with  the  first  wind  that  blows,  all  the  ice  now 
formed  will  float  to  the  southward  and  we  shall  have  a 
view  of  blue  and  rolling  waters  again.  This  is  a  surprise 
and  a  change.  The  lake  will  not  be  solidly  frozen  over — 
so  as  to  make  safe  passage — for  nearly  a  month.  It  takes 
time  to  thoroughly  chill  the  deep  waters  of  this  vast  in- 
land sea.  It  is  correspondingly  late  in  the  spring  to  thaw 
out.  But  if  Miss  Gertrude  will  allow  me  to  use  the  glass 
I  will  see  if  I  cannot  observe  some  other  signs  of  life." 

Eric  carefully  scanned  snow  and  shore  and  finally  said : 
"No,  I  cannot  see  one  vestige  of  life.  This  is  strange, 
but  it  is  doubtless  owing  to  the  intense  cold  which  we 
don't  feel  very  much  here,  owing  to  the  sun  shining 
through  the  glass  and  the  heat  which  ascends  from  below. 
I  do  not  see  even  a  bird  flying — but  stay !"  he  added,  sud- 
denly, "I  see  a  smoke  rising  from  the  North  Island. 
There  must  be  somebody  there.  Look,  Mr.  Grimley." 

The  latter  took  the  glass  and  observed  a  thin,  waving 
line  of  smoke  going  up  from  the  shore  nearest  to  them. 
He  traced  it  to  its  source  and  found  that  it  proceeded 
from  the  edge  of  the  forest,  bordering  the  lake,  but 
whether  it  came  from  the  shore  or  the  interior,  he  could 
not  discern. 

"We  have  neighbors  nearer  than  we  thought,"  re- 
marked he.  "Quite  likely  some  Indians  living  in  their 
wigwams." 

"No,"  said  Eric,  "I  know  the  Indians  all  around  the 


256     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

head  of  this  lake.  This  is  more  likely  to  be  some  trap- 
pers' party  who  have  been  blown  ashore  in  their  canoe 
and  have  had  to  lay  by  for  the  storm." 

In  the  meantime,  while  Eric  and  Grimley  were  thus 
speaking,  Gertrude  had  taken  the  glass  and  soon  an- 
nounced in  a  joyful  voice,  "It  is  the  schooner  we  sup- 
posed to  be  lost.  I  can  see  the  broken  ends  of  three 
masts  coming  out  of  what  seems  to  be  a  snow  bank. 
The  masts  look  like  trees  and  the  body  of  the  vessel 
appears  like  a  portion  of  the  shore." 

"Thank  God,"  said  Eric  solemnly.  "In  their  extremity 
they  gained  the  shelter  of  a  little  cove  which  is  just  at  the 
point,  which  if  they  had  once  passed,  their  doom  would 
have  been  sealed.  There  is  a  trip  before  us,  Mr.  Grim- 
ley,  on  our  snow-shoes  as  soon  as  the  ice  is  solid  enough 
to  risk  it.  The  party  may  be  suffering  but  it  is  now 
impossible  to  help  them  and  there  may  be  women  and 
children  aboard,  which  may  make  their  case  more  urgent." 

Gertrude  said  with  enthusiasm,  "I  mean  to  go  with  you 
when  you  go.  I  shall  practice  on  my  snow-shoes  and  by 
the  time  it  is  safe  to  start  I  shall  be  an  expert  in  their  use." 

"Yes,"  joined  in  Antoine,  "I  shall  go  too.  Papa  would 
wish  me  to  go.  I  shall  take  my  sled  and  mamma  shall  send 
some  things  for  the  poor  people  to  eat.  Won't  you, 
mamma  ?" 

"I  send  them  everything,"  responded  the  Madame  with 
her  eyes  and  cheeks  glowing  with  sympathy,  as  were  also 
those  of  Virginie.  The  wonder  and  surprise  and  fast 
flowing  conversation  did  not  cease  for  a  long  time,  so 
exciting  was  the  event  breaking  in  upon  the  quiet  of  their 
daily  routine,  but  nothing  was  to  be  done  for  the  present 
and  Gertrude  after  a  time  said  that  she  was  growing  cold 
and  thought  they  had  better  go  below  and  have  some 
singing  and  reading  as  was  appropriate  to  the  day. 


Discovery  of  the  Schooner  257 

As  soon  as  they  were  seated  she  sang  again  an  old  song 
— One  of  the  Ages — and  then  handed  Grimley  her  copy 
of  Thomas  a  Kempis,  placing  her  hand  upon  the  opening 
Words  of  Chapter  V,  Book  III,  and  simply  saying, 
"Please  read  there."  It  was  the  chapter  entitled  "Of  the 
wonderful  effect  of  divine  love." 

Grimley  read  with  his  perfect  intonation  to  the  little 
company,  who  listened  with  both  ear  and  eye,  for  the 
true  orator  speaks  as  much  to  the  latter  organ  as  to  the 
former.  The  words  he  read  have  come  down  to  us  from 
the  dark  ages,  illuminating  the  otherwise  sombre  retro- 
spect. Whether  Thomas  a  Kempis  composed  the  words 
of  his  famous  books  or  simply  copied  them  from  the  cur- 
rent religious  literature  of  his  time,  matters  not  now  to 
him  or  to  either  true  Catholic  or  true  Protestant ;  they  are 
alike  precious. 

When  Grimley  commenced,  Gertrude  assumed  an  at- 
tentive attitude,  looking  towards  him  and  sitting  upright 
with  a  calm  and  unassumed  dignity,  with  the  open  palm 
of  one  hand  resting  in  that  of  the  other.  She  followed 
the  reading  with  close  attention  to  glean  the  spiritual 
meaning  in  what  she  heard,  and  she  listened  with  a  feeling 
of  the  utmost  delight  to  the  finished  delivery  of  Grimley. 
But  when  he  read  the  part,  "Nothing  is  sweeter  than 
love,"  she  became  conscious  of  a  new  expression  in  his 
voice.  It  was  softer  and  lower  and  of  a  pleading  sweet- 
ness that  startled  her  from  her  thoughts  of  God  and 
Heaven  and  fixed  her  attention  on  the  reader.  When  he 
recited,  "Love  oftentimes  knoweth  no  bounds  but  is 
fervent  beyond  measure,"  she  felt  herself  borne  along  a 
sweeping  and  overwhelming  torrent. 

She  heard  in  the  revelations  of  the  good  old  monk 
words  of  lofty  and  pure  affection,  addressed  by  a  strong 
metamorphosis  to  herself  through  the  personality  of 


258     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

another  that  was  as  resistless  as  a  mighty  flood.  Grimley 
was  possessed  naturally  of  a  winning  eloquence  and  now 
when  with  hot  and  trembling  tones  full  of  beseeching 
emotion  he  read  "Though  weary,  love  is  not  tired ;  though 
pressed  it  is  not  straitened,"  Gertrude  could  scarce  keep 
her  seat  so  quick  to  respond  was  her  warm  and  impetuous 
nature. 

It  was  evident  to  her  exalted  sense  that  Grimley  had 
lost  all  the  original  meaning  of  the  chapter  and  was 
through  its  words  impetuously  and  yet  involuntarily 
pleading  his  own  cause. 

He  read  with  unaffected  emotion  "Love  is  active,  sin- 
cere, affectionate,  pleasant  and  amiable,  courageous, 
patient,  prudent,  long  suffering,  manly  and  never  seeking 
itself." 

As  he  read  this  his  suit  was  won,  as  expressed  by  the 
old  German  legend  of  The  Nebelungen : 

"To  thank  her  for  her  kindness, 

The  hero  bent  his  head, 
And  love  drew  near  together 

The  hero  and  the  maid. 

"For  as  he  bowed  his  head, 

A  stolen  glance  was  cast, 
And  suddenly  from  eye  to  eye, 

The  tender  secret  passed." 

Gertrude's  whole  being  responded  to  Grimley's  reading, 
and  she  said  softly  to  herself,  "He  is  all  this  and  more, 
and  whenever  he  wishes  me  I  will  be  his.  I  am  his  even 
now,  and  before  he  knows  it." 

As  Grimley  continued  to  read,  a  great  peace  enfolded 
her  and  at  the  words  "Love  is  subject  and  obedient  to  its 


Discovery  of  the  Schooner  259 

superiors,"  she  thought,  "Yes,  he  is  indeed  far  superior 
to  me  and  I  will  be  obedient  from  now  to  the  end." 
Gertrude's  mind  as  the  closing  words  were  read  was  a 
curious  medley  of  Grimley,  God,  Love  and  Content.  She 
had  chosen  this  chapter  of  a  Kempis  for  the  reading 
without  thought,  but  it  had  proved  the  spark  that  had 
fired  the  train.  She  had  seen  men  in  passionate  love 
before  and  had  turned  away  unmoved  from  their  pleading 
voices,  but  now  she  knew  that  the  answer  was  to  be  an 
affirmative  one — that  she  was  irretrievably  committed  by 
her  feelings,  her  judgment,  and  by  circumstance  to  yield 
herself  vanquished.  Her  nature  was  so  open  and  truth- 
ful that  nothing  was  held  back,  but  the  issue  was  made 
once  for  all,  and  for  all. 

The  comparison  of  a  sweeping  torrent  was  much  more 
applicable  to  Grimley  than  to  Gertrude.  In  truth  he 
himself  was  the  irresistible  force.  He  had  begun  to 
read  with  thoughts  as  spiritual  and  devout  as  those  of  a 
Kempis  himself,  but  as  he  read,  the  image  of  the  fair  girl 
before  him  rose  between  him  and  the  page.  He  resisted 
the  vision  and  its  distracting  influence,  but  as  he  read  the 
words  of  the  old  monk,  written  centuries  before,  so 
suited  his  own  case  that  ere  long  he  was  forced  to  yield 
to  the  subtle  sway  in  spite  of  his  struggles.  With  an  in- 
tensity, as  he  felt,  bordering  on  frenzy  he  had  declared 
his  love  and  argued  it  with  all  the  warm  passion  of  his 
heart. 

As  he  finished  reading,  Grimley  rose  and  walking  across 
to  where  Gertrude  sat,  stood  before  her  with  trembling 
lips  and  eyes  suffused  with  tears.  He  was  violently  agi- 
tated. Gertrude  rose  equally  moved  and  for  a  moment 
they  gazed  at  each  other  forgetful  of  all  else  in  the  world, 
and  then  he,  humbly  and  pleadingly,  although  silently, 
bowed  his  head  before  her  and  in  that  instant  the  tender 


260     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

secret  passed.  Grimley  involuntarily  extended  his  hand 
and  Gertrude  placed  her  own  within  it. 

"Grieve  not,  there  is  no  need,"  said  she  softly  as  he 
turned  aside  to  conceal  his  emotion  from  the  others. 

"That  is  as  good  a  chapter  as  ever  I  heard/'  remarked 
the  unconscious  Eric,  "and  Mr.  Grimley,  you  read  it  with 
very  good  effect.  I  hope  that  Miss  Gertrude  will  have 
you  read  it  over  again  to  us  some  other  time." 

Grimley  turned  gratefully  towards  Eric  and  said 
heartily  but  with  a  beaming  face,  "Dear  fellow,  I  will  read 
it  as  often  as  Miss  Pearl  wishes  me  to.  Until  to-day  I 
never  knew  its  deep  and  subtle  sense.  Hereafter  I  shall 
know  how  truly  the  love  of  God  and  the  love  of  His  crea- 
tures can  blend  in  one  bosom  and  be  expressed  by  the 
same  words." 

The  Madame  and  her  two  children  but  dimly  compre- 
hended the  sense  of  what  Grimley  had  read;  they  only 
knew  it  was  a  good  Catholic  book  from  which  he  was 
reading,  and  that  satisfied  them.  They  had  noticed  his 
deep  feelings  which  had  shown  themselves  so  unmistak- 
ably while  he  read  and  had  observed  the  mutual  emotion 
and  hand  clasping  between  him  and  Gertrude  but  ascribed 
it  to  the  feeling  excited  by  the  words  of  the  writer  of  the 
book.  Virginie,  indeed  as  she  heard  the  word  love  so 
often  used,  thought  continually  of  "Dan'l,"  and  wondered 
where  he  was  at  that  time  and  how  soon  she  should  see 
him  again. 

It  may  be  remarked  in  passing  that  the  event  so  instinct- 
ively anticipated  by  the  good  Aunt  Estelle  of  the  conse- 
quences of  her  niece  meeting  on  that  lone  island  a  true 
man,  full  of  grace  and  attractions,  had  occurred  two 
weeks  before  she  received  the  letter  whose  course  to  New 
York  City  we  traced,  but  whose  full  consequences  are  yet 
to  be  told. 


Discovery  of  the  Schooner  261 

There  is  no  definition  of  love  such  as  now  mutually 
possessed  Grimley  and  Gertrude  better  than  to  call  it 
madness,  so  much  does  a  human  creature  risk  in  placing 
such  exalted  and  irrevocable  affection  upon  another 
equally  imperfect  with  itself.  But  God  has  made  it  so, 
and  thank  Him  that  it  is  possible  that  the  sweet  madness 
may  outlast  all  the  intervening  years  until  death  separates 
the  true  lovers. 

Being  founded  on  mutual  love  and  obedience  to  God — 
as  was  the  case  with  Grimley  and  Gertrude,  it  is  possible 
that  the  pure  flame  may  still  burn  beyond  the  shores  of 
the  silent  river.  It  was  thus  with  the  two  whose  strange 
fortunes  had  thrown  them  together  upon  the  outer  rim  of 
civilization ;  they  were  so  fitted  for  each  other  that  no 
cloud  arose  between  them.  In  the  continuance  of  our 
story  there  will  be  no  record  of  estrangement  or  distrust. 
Time  but  proved  how  true  a  mirror  of  love — earthly  as 
well  as  heavenly — had  been  held  up  for  coming  ages  by 
the  worthy  priest  who  wrote,  "Though  weary,  love  is  not 
tired;  though  pressed,  it  is  not  straightened;  though 
alarmed,  it  is  not  confounded ;  but  as  a  lively  flame  and  a 
burning  torch,  it  forces  its  way  upwards  and  securely 
passes  through  all." 

The  long  and  level  beams  of  the  setting  sun  streamed 
into  the  little  room  and  illumined  the  faces  and  figures  of 
Gertrude  and  Grimley  as  they  stood  side  by  side,  the 
symbol  one  might  imagine  of  the  benediction  of  nature 
upon  the  event  which  we  have  recorded.  The  Madame 
rose  and  with  her  two  children  retired  to  prepare  the 
evening  repast  and  Gertrude,  to  conceal  her  agitation  took 
her  seat  at  the  harp  and  motioned  to  Grimley  to  take  a 
seat  at  her  side.  She  said  to  Eric,  "You  must  help  with 
your  voice  on  this  old  hymn,  and  you  too,  Mr.  Grimley." 
The  three  voices  blended  sweetly  and  almost  solemnly  in 


The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

the  words,  "Rock  of  ages  cleft  for  me,"  so  familiar  to 
millions — both  living  and  those  who  had  gone  before. 
This  song  was  followed  by  the  singing  of  other  Sabbath 
hymns  until  the  tempestuous  feelings  of  each  of  the 
lovers  were  merged  into  a  calmer  mood  and  one  entirely 
suitable  for  the  sacred  hour.  The  singers  were  inter- 
rupted by  Antoine,  who  said  in  his  low  sweet  voice, 
"Mam'selle,  and  gentlemen,  supper  is  ready." 


CHAPTER  XXVI 
GRIM  LEY'S  AVOWAL 

THE  evening  meal  was  passed  almost  in  silence 
because  both  Gertrude  and  Grimley  were  full  of  strange 
and  unwonted  thoughts.  Having  no  leader  to  keep 
up  the  flow,  the  remarks  were  few  and  principally 
confined  to  the  weather  and  the  condition  of  the 
people,  crew  and  probable  passengers,  on  the  schooner 
which  they  had  discovered  on  the  adjoining  island. 
The  thermometer  was  examined  upon  their  return  to 
the  little  reception  room  and  found  to  register  exactly 
zero,  and  the  sky  was  seen  to  be  filled  with  fleeting 
clouds  indicating  more  snow. 

The  party  seated  themselves,  except  Gertrude,  who 
was  excited  and  almost  uneasy.  She  brought  out 
from  her  little  dressing  room  a  couple  of  portfolios 
of  engravings  and  sketches,  and  arranging  them  so  that 
all  were  occupied  in  examining  them,  save  Grimley, 
she  drew  a  chair  near  the  latter  so  that  she  could  ob- 
serve him. 

"Mr.  Grimley,"  said  she,  very  softly,  "you  are  silent. 
Are  you  sad  yet?  You  know  I  told  you  not  to 
grieve." 

Grimley  turned  his  eyes  upon  hers  with  a  loving 
look  and  replied,  "I  know  you  are  my  true  friend  but 
I  am  afraid  your  friendship  will  cost  you  dear.  If 
you  become  interested  in  me  and  my  fortunes,  they  are 
so  dark  and  gloomy  that  it  saddens  me  to  think  that — 

263 


264    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

that — that  one  that  I  love  should  be  influenced  by 
them."  Grimley  had  begun  with  a  studied  composure 
but  finished  his  reply  in  a  broken  voice  and  hesitated 
greatly  as  he  finished,  so  great  was  his  emotion. 

The  tears  came  into  Gertrude's  eyes  as  she  respond- 
ed: "I  know  your  lot  is  hard,  but  still  you  must  not 
grieve,  for  you  have  me  to  help  you.  Anything  that 
a  true  woman  x:an  do  I  will  willingly  do.  I  accept 
your  love  as  God  sent  it,  and  it  will  allow  me  to  do 
more  for  you.  As  for  me,"  continued  Gertrude  frankly 
and  simply,  "I  loved  you  the  moment  I  saw  you  and 
my  happiness  is  bound  up  in  yours.  I  thank  God 
that  I  gave  you  that  chapter  to  read — that  broke  the 
barrier  between  us,"  and  still  more  softly  she  added, 
"Now  don't  be  hard  upon  your  handmaiden,  whom 
you  have  won  so  easily — too  easily  I  know  my  aunt 
would  say.  Be  a  kind  master  to  me,  won't  you?" 

Grimley's  face  lighted  up  with  a  great  joy.  "Indeed 
I  cannot  be  a  hard  master  when  my  whole  life  is  to  be 
devoted — under  God — to  your  happiness.  I  cannot  be 
master  at  all." 

"Mr.  Grimley,"  said  Gertrude,  still  with  lowly  voice 
but  with  burning  eyes ;  "It  is  positively  necessary  for 
you  to  be  master  from  now.  You  don't  know  my 
faults.  I  shall  tell  you  all  about  myself,  everything, 
and  you  will  see  how  necessary  it  is  for  you  to  direct 
me  in  all  my  thoughts  and  actions.  You  are  wise  and 
good  and  will  make  no  mistakes  and  if  you  wish  to 
make  me  happy  you  will  do  just  as  I  say  about  this." 

Grimley  replied  with  seriousness  but  with  a  loving 
voice  that  stirred  the  inmost  being  of  Gertrude ;  "Miss 
Pearl,  dear  lady,  you  may  possibly  be  right  and  I  will 
do  anything  that  you  think  will  make  you  happy.  I 
will  at  least  give  you  my  opinion  as  to  anything  you 


Grimley 's  Avowal  265 

may  wish  to  know  and  you  can  guide  your  conduct  by 
it  as  far  as  you  think  it  right  and  proper,  but,"  he 
added  with  a  half  smile,  "I  shall  never  see  any  faults  in 
you  unless  you  tell  me  of  them." 

"Well,  I  shall  confess  them  all  to  you,"  said  Ger- 
trude with  lowly  drooping  head,  "and  when  you  know 
them  you  can  prescribe  the  penance,  and,  Mr.  Grimley, 
I  wish  you  would  sometime  give  me  an  account  of  the 
life  of  Thomas  a  Kempis.  I  have  always  thought  him 
simply  an  old  monk  copying  manuscripts  in  a  cloister. 
I  don't  even  know  where  he  lived  and  yet  for  many 
years  I  have  read  his  sweet  words  of  spiritual  comfort 
but  never  until  to-day  knew  the  deep  and  mystical 
meaning  of  the  chapter  you  read." 

At  this  point  in  the  conversation,  Virginie  came  to 
Gertrude  and  interrupted  them,  asking  the  explana- 
tion of  a  picture  which  interested  her.  It  was  one  of 
Rebecca  at  the  well.  Gertrude  gave  the  answer  and 
the  dark-eyed  maid  returned  to  the  table  where  the 
sheets  of  engravings  and  drawings  were  spread  in 
ample  confusion.  It  was  a  rare  collection,  and  so 
intent  had  the  observers  been  that  the  revelations 
between  the  two  lovers  were  undisturbed  and  un- 
noticed. 

Gertrude  had  wished  since  the  revealing  of  so  mo- 
mentous an  event  to  them  both,  for  a  full  acknowledg- 
ment from  Grimley.  True  woman  as  she  was  she  was 
conscious  that  her  fate  was  in  his  hands  and  she  wished 
to  hear  his  declaration  so  clearly  that  she  need  have 
no  fear.  She  had  designedly  withdrawn  the  attention 
of  the  others  and  had  given  Grimley  the  opportunity 
to  declare  his  feelings  in  words,  which  were  music 
to  her  ears.  It  was  Gertrude's  thought  that  love 
should  run  out  to  meet  love  with  open  arms. 


266     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

Indeed,  the  ideal  story  of  true  affection  is  that  of 
two  people  who  go  into  love  step  by  step,  with  a 
fluttered  consciousness,  like  a  pair  of  children  ventur- 
ing together  into  a  dark  room.  From  the  first  moment 
when  they  see  each  other,  with  a  pang  of  curiosity, 
through  stage  after  stage  of  growing  pleasure  and 
embarrassment,  they  can  read  the  expression  of  their 
own  trouble  in  each  other's  eyes.  There  is  here  no 
declaration  properly  so  called ;  the  feeling  is  so  plainly 
shared,  that  as  soon  as  the  man  knows  what  it  is,  in 
his  own  heart,  he  is  sure  of  what  it  is  in  the  woman's. 

With  our  chosen  friends,  still  more  between  lovers 
(for  mutual  understanding  is  love's  essence),  the  truth 
is  easily  indicated  by  the  one,  and  aptly  comprehended 
by  the  other.  A  hint  taken,  a  look  understood,  con- 
veys the  gist  of  long  and  delicate  explanation.  In  the 
closest  of  all  relations — that  of  a  love  well  founded  and 
equally  shared — speech  is  half  discarded,  and  the  two 
communicate  directly  by  their  presence  and  with  few 
looks  and  fewer  words  contrive  to  share  their  good 
and  evil,  and  uphold  each  other's  hearts  in  joy.  Un- 
derstanding has  in  some  sort  outrun  knowledge,  for 
the  affection  perhaps  begun  with  acquaintance  and  as 
it  was  not  made  like  other  relations,  so  it  is  not  like 
them,  to  be  perturbed  or  clouded.  Each  knows  more 
than  can  be  uttered ;  each  lives  by  faith  and  believes  by 
a  natural  compulsion. 

These  last  two  paragraphs  indicate  the  life  now  to  be 
led  by  Gertrude  and  Grimley.  Their  intercourse  was 
void  of  those  soft  caresses  and  poetic  rhapsodies  which 
so  often  distinguish  this  period  of  life  between  man 
and  woman,  when  it  is  first  entered  upon. 

When  Gertrude  and  Grimley  drew  towards  the 
group,  who  were  looking  with  childlike  eagerness,  at 


Grimley 's  Avowal  267 

the  lovely  pictures  he  turned  to  her,  simply  glancing 
at  them  as  they  lay  on  the  table. 

"Will  you  also  examine  them,  Mr.  Grimley?"  she 
asked,  with  a  sweet  voice,  very  pleasant  to  him. 

"Not  now,  thank  you,  Miss  Pearl,"  he  replied,  with 
a  slight  bow,  "but  some  day  when  time  and  place  are 
suitable  you  shall  take  them  one  by  one  and  explain 
them  to  me,  as  fully  as  you  will.  I  am  confident  that 
each  one  has  a  history  more  or  less  connected  with 
one  now  become  very  dear  to  me." 

Gertrude  colored  with  pleasure  as  she  said  to  him 
very  softly,  "I  shall  receive  this  as  the  first  command 
from  one  whom  I  know  I  shall  ever  be  glad  to  call 
'master/ *  "And,"  she  continued,  "you  are  right  as 
to  these  pictures.  Each  has  a  history.  There  are  none 
there  that  have  not  some  sentiment  back  of  the  lines. 
A  story  of  those  sheets  would  almost  be  a  history  of 
my  life.  Do  you  not,"  she  added  archly,  "anticipate 
looking  into  a  maiden's  biography?  Or  may  it  not 
be  called  an  autobiography,  but  I  shall  not  weary 
you.  I  shall  give  it  in  as  small  sections  as  you  desire." 

Gertrude  had  always  declared  that  she  never  would 
commit  her  happiness  to  a  man,  except  she  could  so 
thoroughly  trust  him  that  he  should  know  every 
thought  and  act  of  her  life  past  and  the  ever  recurring 
present,  and  to-day  in  her  new  and  great  exaltation  she 
remembered  this  and  freely  promised  the  revelation  to 
Grimley,  and  its  effect  upon  him  was  not  lost.  It 
bound  him  from  that  hour  to  an  open,  frank  line  of 
expression  and  conduct  with  Miss  Pearl  that  had  its 
reward.  This  confidence  by  her  begot  one  equally 
great  in  him  and  as  neither  one  had  any  dark  page 
in  their  history  to  conceal  from  the  other,  the  course 
qf  their  true  love  ran  smoothly,  only  disturbed  by 


268     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

outward  trials,  some  of  which  we  are  presently  to  re- 
cord, but  all  of  which  were  met  bravely  and  cheerfully 
together — as  One. 

"Miss  Pearl,  your  confidence  shall  not  be  misplaced," 
said  Grimley  warmly.  "There  is  certainly  no  passage 
in  your  life,  however  trivial,  but  will  interest  me,  and 
I  am  eager  to  listen  to  the  smallest  particulars.  We 
met  two  weeks  ago  strangers  and  to-night  we  are  all  the 
world  to  each  other.  Strange  change  in  our  lives ;  as 
strange  as  that  which  came  to  us  in  being  born  or 
which  will  occur  when  we  die."  The  thought  was 
so  great  that  Grimley  paused  in  silence,  which  was 
unbroken  by  Gertrude. 

When  Grimley  resumed,  his  thought  ran  in  a  differ- 
ent channel.  "Did  you  know,  Miss  Pearl,  that  neither 
the  Madame  nor  her  children  can  read  or  write,  and 
even  Eric  can  scarcely  read.  His  attempts  at  letter 
writing  are  painful  enough.  I  have  seen  a  little  of 
his  work — and  it  is  literally  work — in  that  direction. 
Now,  do  you  not  think  we  should  make  the  attempt  to 
instruct  them?" 

"Indeed,  I  do,  Mr.  Grimley.  I  know  what  you  say 
about  their  scholarship  to  be  true  and  I  am  free  to 
confess  that  I  have  been  too  selfish  since  I  have  been 
here  to  think  of  giving  them  instruction.  I  should 
have  thought  of  it  but  I  have  been  too  anxious  here," 
and  she  laid  her  hand  over  her  heart  with  a  very  charm- 
ing grace,  "but  now  I  am  at  rest,  I  hope  I  shall  not 
continue  to  be  so  thoughtless  of  others." 

"Suppose  we  begin  with  a  regular  school  exercise 
to-morrow,"  said  Grimley.  "This  is  the  instinct  of  our 
race,  to  uplift  and  enlighten  the  strangers  who  are 
coming  among  us  from  the  old  world  and  if  we  are  to 


Grimley's  Avowal  269 

do  our  share  we  never  will  have  a  better  opportunity 
to  influence  them  than  the  present." 

Gertrude  cordially  assented  and  their  intended  pupils 
agreed  to  the  proposal,  expressing  their  sincere  grati- 
tude. It  was  arranged  that  in  the  afternoon,  after  din- 
ner, and  to  be  interrupted  only  by  the  outdoor  exercises 
already  agreed  upon,  that  there  should  be  regular 
study  and  recitation  by  the  four  scholars  and  that 
Grimley  and  Gertrude  should  give  diligent  thought  to 
their  teaching. 

That  night  after  retiring  to  her  feathery  couch,  Ger- 
trude thought  long  and  seriously  upon  the  events  of 
the  previous  fortnight.  Her  uppermost  feeling  was 
one  of  deep  thankfulness.  The  words  of  an  unknown 
poet  continually  passed  through  her  mind : 

"At  last  I  have  that  nameless  bliss 
As  I  love,  loved  am  I — " 

It  was  but  a  fragment  from  her  memory  but  it  seemed 
to  explain  the  true  cause  of  her  happiness.  "It  is 
true,"  she  said  to  herself,  "that  I  know  but  little  of  the 
past  of  Edward,"  for  thus  in  her  thought  she  named 
him,  "but  I  know  what  he  now  is  and  I  desire  beyond 
all  things  else  to  share  his  present  and  his  future 
life.  He  has  told  me  that  he  loves  me  and  I  believe 
him :  So  I  am  the  happiest  of  maidens." 

The  next  morning  ere  she  opened  her  eyes  a  sense 
of  deep  and  quiet  happiness  rilled  her  heart.  It  took 
her  a  moment  or  two  to  trace  the  feeling  to  its  source 
and  she  softly  repeated  the  little  couplet  to  herself: 

"At  last  I  have  that  nameless  bliss 
As  I  love,  loved  am  I — " 


270     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

and  then  the  thought  came  that  she  would  teach 
it  to  Edward  and  ask  him  to  say  it  frequently  to 
her. 

As  soon  as  she  was  dressed  she  looked  forth  upon 
the  wide  expanse  and  greatly  to  her  surprise  saw 
blue  water  in  every  direction.  A  wind  had  come  up 
in  the  night  and  sweeping  down  from  the  North  had 
broken  up  and  floated  to  the  South  the  great  ice-bridge 
which  had,  the  evening  before,  united  their  little  island 
to  the  mainland  and  the  North  Island.  "What  is  to 
prevent  our  reaching  the  schooner  to-day,"  she 
thought,  "but  alas!  I  see  the  shore  is  all  edged  with 
ice  which  will  prevent  any  one  from  leaving  our  island 
and  approaching  the  schooner.  Well  did  Eric  say  that 
we  should  be  compelled  to  wait." 

She  looked  forth  in  the  direction  of  the  stranger  craft 
and  with  her  clear  eyes  she  could  still  trace  the  thin  line 
of  smoke,  wavering  and  yet  distinct  ascending  from  the 
same  place  they  had  first  discovered  it  yesterday. 
Gertrude  also  looked  down  upon  the  low  broad  roof  of 
the  warehouse  from  whose  two  chimneys  proceeded  also 
two  lines  of  smoke  indicating  the  occupancy  of  the  build- 
ing. Gertrude  longed  with  a  great  longing  to  fly  down 
and  be  with  the  one  to  whom  she  had  committed  her  well- 
being.  Beyond  the  warehouse  she  could  see  in  the  clear 
cold  air  the  roofs  of  the  dozen  cabins  which  had  been 
vacated  by  the  woodchoppers.  No  sign  of  life  proceeded 
from  these  nor  in  all  the  extensive  field  of  view  could 
Gertrude  see  a  single  vestige  of  animated  existence. 
"Were  it  not  for  Edward,"  said  she  softly  to  herself, 
"how  dreary  and  how  terrifying  would  be  this  solitude, 
but  with  him  near  how  contented  I  am." 

During  all  the  hours  of  that  forenoon  Gertrude  was 


Grimley's  Avowal  271 

actively  busy.  She  helped  the  Madame  plan  her  house- 
hold duties  and  aided  in  executing  several  of  the  de- 
tails; she  also  prepared  a  dessert  of  pudding  with 
sauce. 

She  found  several  books  among  her  own  that  she  con- 
cluded would  answer  as  text  books  for  their  school  and 
was  so  happily  employed  that  the  Madame  and  Virginie 
little  dreamed  that  all  the  time  her  thought  was  with 
Edward  Grimley. 

"This  will  be  a  good  day  for  snow-shoeing,"  said  she, 
"and  I  mean  to  make  a  great  day's  progress.  I  shall  not 
be  satisfied  until  I  can  both  walk  and  run  on  the  shoes 
and  some  day  I  mean  to  have  a  walk  around  the  island 
with  Eric  and  all  of  us." 

"Yes,"  said  the  active  Madame,  "you  can  easily  do  it 
on  a  still  sunny  day  after  the  snow  has  been  frozen  so  as 
to  be  just  right.  Virginie  and  Antoine  can  go  with  you 
and  you  can  all  take  your  dinner  and  eat  it  in  the  woods 
by  a  fire,  and  if  you  like  it,  you  can  make  the  trip  one, 
two,  or  three  times." 

Gertrude  kept  a  good  lookout  and  with  Antoine  and 
Hector  she  met  the  two  men  at  the  door.  It  was  very 
charming  indeed  to  see  her  aid  them  in  removing  their 
heavy  wraps.  As  she  met  Grimley,  the  warm  color  came 
and  went  in  her  cheek  and  brow.  Her  eyes  sought  his 
with  an  inquiring  look,  as  much  as  to  say:  "Is  he  the 
same  now  as  yesterday,  and  is  he  still  my  own  true  love  ?" 

Yes,  with  honest,  open  frankness,  Grimley  met  her 
gaze  and  when  unobserved  he  softly  said,  "And  how  has 
it  fared  with  you,  Gertrude,  since  we  parted  ?  I  have  had 
no  thoughts  but  of  you." 

"Mr.  Grimley,  welcome,  twice  welcome,"  and  turning 
to  Eric,  she  added  cordially,  "y°u>  too,  are  welcome. 


272     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

Life  would  be  a  dreary  thing  just  now  without  Eric 
coming." 

Eric  responded  with  equal  cordiality  and  said :  "This  is 
our  school  day.  I  shall  be  among  the  oldest  scholars,  and 
this  will  be  my  first  day's  schooling.  Hurrah !" 

Gertrude  smilingly  said,  "That  is  a  real  school  boy  out- 
cry, but  remember  I  am  to  have  a  lesson  in  snow-shoeing 
first.  But,  Eric,  what  have  you  done  with  the  ice  which 
was  in  the  lake  last  night?" 

"Ah!  Miss  Gertrude,  you  will  see  that  come  and  go 
many  times  before  it  is  fixed  solid,  but  when  it  is,  it  will 
stay  a  long  time,  to  make  up  for  its  disappearances  and 
returns,  until  Spring,  in  fact.  And  when  it  is  fixed  solid 
you  will  then  see  the  bears,  wolves,  and  perhaps  worse — 
the  wild  men..  But  now  we  are  safe  and  it  will  be  a  good 
time  for  you  to  learn  to  travel  on  snow-shoes." 

This  practice  was  most  heartily  engaged  in  after  their 
noonday  meal,  both  Grimley  and  Gertrude  making  rapid 
progress.  The  day  was  still  sunny  and  the  thermometer 
only  at  zero.  Grimley  had  one  awkward  tumble  and  all 
heartily  laughed  at  the  spectacle  he  made,  except  Ger- 
trude. "And  why  do  you  not  make  merry?"  asked 
Grimley.  "I  delight  to  hear  you  laugh." 

"Oh!  Mr.  Grimley,"  said  she  softly  and  yet  seriously, 
"I  do  not  feel  that  I  could  ever  laugh  at  you  again.  I 
suffered  too  much  in  my  conscience  before." 

"I  think  I  understand  you,"  said  he,  "but  as  you  won't 
laugh  at  me  you  must  with  me.  I  think  it  will  be  fair  to 
join  me  when  you  see  me  laughing  at  myself.  I  didn't 
laugh  this  time,  because  this  practice  on  the  snow-shoes 
is  getting  to  be  serious  work.  Our  lives  may  depend 
upon  our  skill  in  this  exercise.  Between  .us  and  civilized 
places  the  snow  is  getting  daily  of  greater  depth  and  our 


Grimley's  Avowal  273 

entire  hope  of  leaving  this  island  for  many  months  to 
come  rests  solely  upon  our  knowledge  of  these  curious 
and  awkward  appliances.  I  am  glad  to  see  your  resolu- 
tion in  acquiring  the  art.  My  own  sense  tells  me  still  an- 
other thing.  Before  we  are  really  advanced  in  the  exer- 
cise we  must  have  practice  in  long  distances." 

"Yes,"  eagerly  added  Gertrude.  "I  told  the  Madame 
this  morning  that  I  wished  to  walk  around  the  island. 
She  says  that  I  can  soon  do  it  and  that  she  will  give  us 
our  dinner  to  eat  in  the  woods  by  a  fire,  which  we  can 
build,  and,"  Gertrude  added  still  more  softly  with  a  little 
color  in  her  cheeks,  "won't  it  be  nice  to  take  our  first 
pleasure  trip  together,  even  though  it  be  on  snow-shoes  ?" 

"Indeed  it  will,"  Grimley  added  smilingly,  "it  will  be 
much  cheaper  than  most  pleasure  excursions  too.  I  don't 
see  when  we  shall  lay  out  any  money  and  it  seems  too  bad 
when  I  am  piling  it  up  so  fast.  Why,  except  the  very 
little  I  have  given  the  Madame  I  have  all  my  earnings 
accumulated.  More  than  half  a  month's  pay  is  now  due 
me  and  the  first  I  have  ever  earned  in  my  life." 

"Why,  Mr.  Grimley!  is  that  true?"  asked  Gertrude 
with  serious  tone. 

"Yes,"  he  replied.  "I  am  not  sorry  to  say  it,  either. 
My  father  said  that  when  the  earning  and  saving  period 
of  my  life  came  he  would  tell  me,  In  the  meantime  he 
should  expect  me  to  keep  along  with  my  classes  and 
mates  and  come  out  of  college  with  a  sound  mind  in  a 
sound  body.  He  made  me  a  rather  liberal  allowance  and 
with  it  he  gave  me  two  directions ;  one  was  never  to  think 
of  money,  except  as  I  had  occasion  for  its  use,  and  the 
other  was  not  to  spend  my  money  until  I  received  it.  He 
also  added  another  as  advisatory,  not  mandatory,  that  I 
would  so  far  keep  within  my  income  that  I  could  spare  a 


274     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

dollar  at  any  time  for  a  friend  or  a  worthy  object.  My 
wise  father  said  that  this  last  to  a  generous  nature — 
would  keep  me  from  many  foolish  expenses  and  might 
lead  to  a  Spartan  like  endurance  that  would  be  a  rare 
good  gift  at  times — like  the  present." 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

SCHOOL    IN    THE   TOWER 

"How  wise  your  father  must  have  been,"  said  Gertrude 
in  reply,  "especially  in  that  last  provision.  I  have  ob- 
served my  aunt's  husband,  poor  man,  study  by  the  week 
to  find  some  new  way  to  spend  money  on  his  own  com- 
forts, the  while  never  thinking  of  another's  happiness. 
But  I  myself  can  give  you  the  rule  of  wealth — my  dear 
old  professor,  Mr.  Perry,  gave  it  me — 'Pay  as  you  go.' 
He  said  that  was  uttered  by  John  Randolph  of  Roanoke 
once  in  Congress,  and  that  it  would  fit  nearly  all  financial 
situations.  It  is  like  your  father's  'not  to  spend  your 
money  until  you  get  it.'  Isn't  it?" 

"Truly,"  said  Grimley,  "and  you  are  wise  in  your  con- 
clusions. What  a  helper  you  must  be,  and  are." 

"Yes,"  said  she  humbly  and  simply,  "to  those  I  love." 

That  afternoon  and  evening  were  busy  ones  in  Ger- 
trude's reception  room.  Upon  consultation  it  was  de- 
cided to  lay  out  a  course  covering  five  months'  instruc- 
tion, out  of  which  a  whole  month  was  allowed  for  delays 
and  interruptions.  In  that  time  Madame  and  her  two 
children  were  to  be  taught  to  write  and  read  English  and 
French;  of  course  in  an  elementary  way,  so  that  the  in- 
struction could  be  continued  at  some  other  time  as  oppor- 
tunity might  offer. 

Relating  to  Eric  the  question  was  a  more  difficult  one. 
It  was  finally  decided  that  he  should  be  taught  writing  by 
a  system  of  copying  history  and  biography,  and  that 

275 


276     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

mathematics  should  fill  out  the  surplus  time  and  if  his 
progress  was  rapid  that  other  studies  should  be  intro- 
duced. This  would  allow  him  the  fullest  opportunity  for 
adding  to  his  slender  portion  of  knowledge. 

The  days  following  this  Monday  evening  were  busy 
ones  with  the  dwellers  upon  our  little  island.  Both  in 
the  lighthouse  and  warehouse  was  there  a  steady  and  en- 
thusiastic attention  given  to  the  instruction  and  learning 
of  the  elementary  principles  of  science.  Gertrude  had 
a  long  conversation  with  the  Madame  as  to  the 
probability  of  her  husband's  success  in  claiming  his  long 
neglected  inheritance.  The  latter  showed  a  package  of 
letters  which  Gertrude  read  with  feminine  curiosity. 
They  were  from  an  old  aunt  who  had  survived  her  gene- 
ration and  who  dearly  loved  "Mon  bon  Eugene,"  as  she 
addressed  him,  whom  she  remembered  as  a  babe,  as  a 
bright-eyed  youth  and  finally  as  a  handsome,  vivacious 
young  man  who,  full  of  adventure,  had  taken  passage  to 
Canada  to  visit  a  branch  of  the  family  long  settled  in  the 
then  French  Colonies. 

As  before  related,  he  had  prolonged  his  stay  until  his 
interest  in  his  old  home  and  associates  was  displaced  by 
the  attractions  of  a  semi-savage  life.  The  aged  aunt,  his 
deceased  mother's  sister,  still  followed  him  with  her 
loving  care. 

In  those  years  in  which  he  sometimes  maintained  an 
unbroken  silence,  her  solicitude  prompted  her  to  seek  the 
aid  of  the  Catholic  Missionary  priests,  who  traversed  the 
wilds  of  Canada  and  the  far  Western  States.  By  their 
aid  her  letters  would  reach  him  and  the  broken  links  in 
the  chain  of  communication  be  again  united.  At  length  a 
letter  came  telling  him  that  he  was  heir  to  a  considerable 
estate  and  an  old  title  of  nobility,  but  even  then  years 
passed  and  many  letters  full  of  anxious  solicitation  were 


School  in  the  Tower  277 

received  ere  the  half  uncivilized  Frenchman  could  make 
up  his  mind  to  venture  the  changes  involved  in  resuming 
his  position  among  the  polite  and  refined  circles  of  his 
native  land. 

One  thing  withheld  him.  It  was  the  thought  that  his 
wife  and  children  were  unfitted  to  accompany  him  and  he 
loved  them  too  well  to  risk  their  unhappiness.  But  at 
last  natural  affection  won  the  battle  and  for  their  sakes 
he  started  on  his  long  voyage,  with  the  idea  of  returning 
with  wealth  enough  to  either  live  with  them  for  the  rest 
of  his  life  on  the  frontier,  or  to  place  them  in  comfort  and 
leave  them  forever  to  their  lowly  lot — the  idea  of  taking 
them  with  him  not  being  even  entertained. 

As  Gertrude  read  the  aunt's  letters,  a  dim  perception  of 
the  truthful  position  was  apparent  to  her  acute  mind. 
The  good  French  relative  in  her  open  zeal  had  even 
frankly  spoken  of  his  abandoning  his  family  and  forming 
a  new  connection  for  the  purpose  of  transmitting  the 
proud  blood  of  the  Malloire  to  future  generations.  She 
communicated  this  suggestion  to  her  nephew  without  any 
apparent  hesitation,  as  a  matter  incident  to  his  return  to 
civilization  and  Gertrude  surmised  that  the  keeper  of  the 
lighthouse  as  such  and  the  proud  French  noble  as  such 
were  at  variance  in  their  conscience  and  their  ideas — and 
the  young  woman  with  her  heart  overflowing,  as  it  now 
was,  with  love  and  joy,  determined  to  so  influence  and 
uplift  her  hostess  that  both  inclination  and  fitness  might 
meet  on  Malloire's  return  in  the  spring. 

The  task  was  not  an  easy  one,  but  with  aid  of  the  two 
children  and  "line  upon  line"  the  days  showed  steady 
progress.  In  learning  to  write,  the  Madame  learned  to 
spell  and  in  learning  to  read  she  learned  the  language. 

There  came  a  time  when  the  Madame  gave  up  in 
despair,  utter  and  entire,  and  refused  to  proceed — then 


278    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

Gertrude  with  her  womanly  tact  pictured  the  return  of 
her  handsome  husband  and  his  pleased  surprise  to  know 
that  she  had  grown  such  a  learned  lady.  This  argument 
prevailed,  and  the  sad  woman  never  failed  to  energize 
her  efforts. 

With  a  knowledge  of  letters,  Gertrude  did  not  stop,  but 
in  dress,  in  manners  and  in  changed  habits  of  life  the  poor 
woman,  who  had  been  ignobly  purchased  for  a  trifle  by 
the  man  who  was  her  husband  and  the  father  of  her 
children,  became  a  new  being. 

Her  dark  eyes  grew  brighter  and  her  swarthy  cheeks 
of  a  rosier  and  more  delicate  hue.  Her  form  already  of 
perfect  and  graceful  outline  showed  its  proportions  all 
the  better  for  the  drapery  which  Gertrude  supplied 
her  with  a  free  and  willing  hand  from  her  own  ward- 
robe. 

Grimley  noticed  the  gradual  transformation  and  praised 
Gertrude  for  her  thoughtful  kindness.  She  received 
what  he  said  with  pleasure  and  replied,  "I  have  always 
looked  out  for  my  own  poor  ever  since  I  have  been  a 
young  girl  and  it  is  no  new  work  for  me  to  study  the 
needs  of  uneducated  but  excellent  people.  My  experi- 
ence is  that  excellence  goes  first  and  must  be  the  basis  of 
the  improvement,  or  all  progress  is  vain." 

Grimley  warmly  coincided  with  her  and  added  with  an 
appreciative  smile,  "Ah,  if  you  had  the  island  full  of  sim- 
ilar people,  what  of  you  would  there  be  left  for  me  ?" 

"All  there  is  now  or  there  ever  has  been,  and  more," 
softly  replied  Gertrude.  "You  know  'there  is  that  which 
scatters  and  yet  increases/  and  truly,  Mr.  Grimley,  since 
I  have  you,  my  heart  seems  fuller  and  freer  to  do  these 
things  for  others  than  it  ever  was,  before  I  knew  there 
existed  in  me  such  love." 

And  so  it  came  to  be  more  and  more  that  Gertrude  was 


School  in  the  Tower  279 

the  mirror  in  which  each  of  the  little  circle  could  ever  see 
what  was  the  best  thing  for  them  to  do. 

The  beautiful  Virginie  became  more  beautiful  when 
adorned  by  the  high,  rich  colors  of  fabrics  freely  given 
her  by  Gertrude  and  as  for  Antoine,  he  was,  in  appear- 
ance, the  most  finished  of  small  Frenchmen.  Scrupulous- 
ness and  neatness  was  the  habit  of  both  Grimley  and  Eric. 

But  little  labor  was  needed,  and  sufficient  time  and 
thought  was  given  by  both  of  these  admirers  of  Gertrude 
to  present  themselves  always  in  their  best,  of  either  cloth- 
ing or  conduct.  When  Eric  lacked  anything,  Grimley 
supplied  it  with  a  brotherly  kindness  and  this  refers  as 
well  to  information  and  advice  as  to  clothing. 

It  was  so  that  day  by  day  in  this  little  isolated  society 
that  high  refinement  joined  to  a  Christian  consideration 
for  the  physical  and  intellectual  well  being  of  each  mem- 
ber of  the  circle. 

The  weather  meantime  was  steadily  cold — the  ther- 
mometer showed  zero  and  ten  below  with  considerable 
regularity  in  its  variations.  Each  day  some  snow  fell 
and  its  depth  in  the  woods  steadily  increased ;  even  on  the 
level  it  was  nearly  waist  deep.  The  lake  showed  alter- 
nately clear  water  and  a  seemingly  solid  covering  of  ice  as 
the  wind  blew  back  and  forth  the  increasing  masses  of 
floating  ice.  Day  by  day  the  dwellers  on  the  Little  Mani- 
tou  looked  forth  to  the  larger  island  and  saw  the  smoke 
ascending  from  the  dismasted  schooner.  They  daily 
wondered  how  soon  they  should  be  able  to  become 
acquainted  with  and  succor  if  need  be  their  unknown 
neighbors. 

Both  Grimley  and  Gertrude  almost  wished  they  might 
dwell  the  whole  winter  through  as  isolated  as  they  then 
were,  for  both  felt  that  this  condition  was  but  temporary 
and  should  be  made  the  most  of  for  mutual  acquaintance 


280     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

and  appreciation.  Music  and  reading,  as  well  as  quiet 
conversations  drew  the  man  and  the  maid  ever  closer  to- 
gether in  purpose  and  thought.  They  lived  a  life  un- 
known to  their  daily  companions,  being  exalted  by  mutual 
affection  to  the  highest  thoughts  and  aspirations;  that 
each  might  be  more  worthy  of  the  other.  Each  day  wit- 
nessed a  conduct  more  and  more  earnest  and  guarded  be- 
tween them.  Each  addressed  the  other  as  was  then  the 
admirable  habit  of  polite  society  with  the  deepest,  and 
most  ceremonious  respect.  While  they  thought  of  each 
other  as  Gertrude  and  Edward,  in  outward  speech  their 
terms  of  address  were  most  formal. 

A  long  way  to  be  traversed  together  was  before  these 
two  rarely  gifted  beings  and  the  care  they  took  in  inspir- 
ing a  mutual  confidence  was  not  ill  bestowed. 

In  the  culinary  department  Gertrude  did  not  relax  her 
vigilance.  There  was  a  studied  variety  in  the  food  pre- 
pared and  neither  were  any  t>f  the  forms  of  table  etiquette 
omitted.  Grimley  observed  with  curious,  though  pleased 
attention  the  unaffected  dignity  with  which  Gertrude 
quietly  set  a  pattern  for  the  others.  It  would  have  de- 
lighted the  heart  of  the  fond  father — even  if  uncertain 
husband — then  rocking  and  tossing  on  the  ever  unquiet 
ocean,  to  have  seen  how  quickly  and  naturally  his  little 
family  profited  by  the  hints  and  example  of  the  two  re- 
fined and  polite  members  of  the  circle. 

But  Gertrude  and  Grimley  both  were  learning  as  well 
as  teaching.  They  were  acquiring  the  knowledge  of  win- 
ter life  and  the  necessary  habit  of  self-preservation. 
Neither  Grimley's  face  or  hands  were  afterwards  frosted ; 
he  was  getting  more  expert  daily  in  the  use  of  snow-shoes. 
Eric  too  was  instructing  him  to  run,  as  well  as  walk,  on 
them  and  he  was  not  an  inapt  scholar,  and  very  delightful 
Gertrude  and  Grimley  found  it  to  take  the  awkward, 


School  in  the  Toiver 281 

sliding,  intoeing  steps  together,  on  the  snow-shoes,  in  the 
sharp  bracing  air  which  was  securely  excluded  by  their 
fur  lined  over  clothing.  Very  graceful  did  each  think  the 
other  and  any  one  with  an  eye  for  form  and  manner 
would  have  thought  the  same. 

It  was  thus  the  third  Sabbath  found  our  harmonious, 
though  dissimilar  island  society.  After  dinner  upon  this 
day  Gertrude  with  her  voice  and  instrument  again 
charmed  her  hearers  with  selections  of  sacred  song.  She 
selected  such  melodies  in  which  all  could  join,  but  while 
she  sang,  her  ear  was  given  to  the  manly,  although  not 
very  melodious  notes  uttered  by  Grimley.  She  some- 
times repeated  a  part  in  which  he  produced  even  worse 
than  his  usual  effect.  This  she  did  with  such  a  kind  tact 
that,  with  his  dull  ear,  he  did  not  perceive  it  to  have  been 
done  for  him.  Long  afterwards,  she  frankly  owned,  to 
a  relative,  that  "Mr.  Grimley  certainly  executed  his  musi- 
cal efforts  with  a  worse  grace  than  anything  else  he  did," 
and  once  as  an  instance  when  they  were  together  at  a 
public  military  concert  the  band  struck  up  the  stirring 
notes  of  "Hail  Columbia" — and  Gertrude  with  her  senses 
thrilled  by  the  music  but  in  an  interval  with  quiet  humor, 
asked,  "Dearest,  do  you  know  what  that  tune  is  ?"  "No," 
simply  answered  Grimley;  both  smiled  into  each  other's 
honest  and  loving  eyes  at  his  confessed  ignorance ;  and  no 
more  was  said.  And  yet  he  could  have  sung  the  air  fairly 
well,  with  Gertrude's  voice,  with  its  rich  fullness  and 
exactness  to  lean  upon.  His  comprehension  of  musical 
sounds  was  exceedingly  deficient.  This  was  not  so  dis- 
pleasing to  Gertrude  as  it  might  have  been.  She  re- 
peated to  herself,  although  her  belief  was  not  in  accord- 
ance with  the  facts,  "Music  and  singing  are  not  in  a 
man's  proper  field  of  effort.  It  belongs  rather  to  women 
to  produce  the  world's  harmony  and  when  a  man  does 


282     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

attempt  to  produce  it,  it  should  always  have  in  it  a  trace 
of  the  lion's  roar  or  a  grizzly  bear's  growl. 

It  was  too,  upon  this  quiet  Sunday  afternoon,  while  the 
others  were  occupied  otherwise,  with  books  and  engrav- 
ings, that  Gertrude  asked  Grimley,  very  softly,  if  she  had 
been  as  open  and  confiding  as  he  wished  her  to  be.  She 
had  aimed  to  tell  him  all,  but  had  not  done  so. 

"No  and  yes,"  he  replied  with  a  fond  look  that  thrilled 
her.  "No,  because  I  never  can  lose  my  interest  in 
the  smallest  detail  of  your  past  and  present  life,  but  at 
the  same  time  there  are  things  that  those  most  intimate 
with  each  other,  should  not  ask  the  other  to  reveal. 
There  are  confidences  in  each  life  which  so  involve 
others  that  their  mere  mention  is  a  breach  of  trust  and 
a  meanness." 

Gertrude  shook  her  head  doubtfully  and  said,  "Are  you 
not  wrong?  When  one  truly  loves  another  and  the  love 
is  equally  returned  must  not  each  act  and  thought  be 
clear  as  crystal  between  them  ?  I  have  thought  so." 

Grimley,  with  loving  expression,  replied,  "I  will  have 
to  say, 'as  before,  yes,  and  no.  Yes,  because  open  truth- 
fulness is  necessary  to  the  continuance  of  love  and  trust, 
and  no,  because  an  independent  individuality  is  also  neces- 
sary to  be  maintained  in  order  to  produce  a  companion- 
ship satisfying  for  a  lifetime.  Let  me  instance.  Every 
complete  human  being  has  a  religious  nature  resting  on 
God.  This  in  both  man  and  woman  is  entirely  personal 
between  God  and  themselves.  Each  individual  is  born 
and  is  to  die  separately  and  with  none  but  their  Creator 
to  name  the  hour  and  circumstance  of  the  first,  nor  can 
any  other  save  he  go  through  the  dread  shades  of  the 
latter.  There  are  thoughts  and  communication  between 
man  and  his  Creator  that  should  be  entirely  free  from 


•      School  in  the  Tower 283 

outward  observation — or  interruption  by  even  the  dearest 
of  human  beings." 

Gertrude  interrupted  him  and  said,  "I  see  your  argu- 
ment; you  are  wiser  than  I  in  this  matter  and  if  you  will 
allow  me  I  will  tell  you  two  things  which  will  show  you 
how  very  right  you  are.  It  would  be  quite  painful  to  me 
for  instance  to  show  you  daily  what  I  write  in  my  little 
journal  and  yet  if  I  were  dead  I  should  wish  you  to  read 
its  pages.  Its  motto  is  this : 

"And  I  walked  by  myself  and  I  talked  to  myself 
And  thus  myself  said  unto  me," 

and  I  have  always  written  as  though  no  eye  but  mine 
would  ever  read  it.  And  then,  Mr.  Grimley,"  added  the 
lovely  girl  with  much  color  in  her  face  and  a  little  hesita- 
tion bordering  upon  painfulness,  "I  have  too  been  placed 
in  a  disagreeable  and  awkward  position  several  times  by 
proposals  to  marry,  by  the  most  dissimilar  characters. 
Anxious  mothers  have  asked  me  to  marry  their  hopeful 
sons  and  in  my  study  and  practice  of  music  and  art, 
taught  by  experience  I  have  had  to  be  continually  on  my 
guard  lest  an  ordinary  friendship  or  association  on  the 
part  of  those  I  daily  met  would  be  unexpectedly  inter- 
rupted by  protestations  of  eternal  faithfulness,  which 
were  anything  but  pleasing  to  me.  And,"  she  continued, 
half  smiling,  "the  older  and  more  experienced,  were  the 
most  difficult  to  reconcile  with  my  negative  answer,  and 
so,  Mr.  Grimley,  I  am  really  glad  not  to  feel  obliged  to 
relate  these  episodes  of  my  life — they  are  best  forgotten 
—especially  as  I  had  a  real  esteem  for  each  one  of  these 
men  until  they  so  dreadfully  blundered." 

Grimley's  countenance  exhibited  conflicting  emotions 


284     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

at  this  point  of  Gertrude's  story.  It  was  caused  by  a  little 
shame  in  the  thought  of  having  been  one  of  several 
suitors — albeit  the  winning  one,  and  yet  another  quickly 
succeeding  thought,  irresistibly  caused  him  to  give  a  long, 
loud,  infectious  laugh.  It  pealed  and  rolled  up  and  down 
the  different  stories  of  the  lighthouse. 

Gertrude  greeted  this  manifestation  of  vivacity  with  a 
look  of  surprise ;  her  face  turned  almost  purple  and  some- 
thing very  like  anger  blazed  from  her  beautiful  eyes. 
Eric,  Madame  and  the  two  young  students  all  turned  in- 
quiringly towards  Grimley,  who  managed  between  his 
paroxysms  to  explain  that  he  was  laughing  at  the  recollec- 
tion of  the  way  Eric  had  thrown  over  his  head,  so  igno- 
miniously,  the  redoubtable  "Hole  in  the  Sky,"  "The 
Beetle,"  and  the  other  Indians.  This  clue  was  enough  to 
cause  the  three  humblest  members  of  the  group  to  join  in 
most  heartily  and  soon  Gertrude,  changing  her  mood, 
joined  the  peals  of  merriment. 

In  the  midst  of  the  hilarity,  Grimley  managed  to  say  to 
Gertrude,  unperceived  by  the  others,  "I  could  not  help  it 
— but  it  was  certainly  unintentional,  to  compare  the  way 
you  had  dismissed  your  inconsiderate  admirers  with  the 
way  in  which  Eric  served  his  pagans." 

Gertrude  answered,  with  an  assumed  Irish  accent, 
which  was  very  charming,  "It  is  you,  yourself,  that  can 
afford  to  laugh  sure,  for  in  your  encounter  with  both  Eric 
and  me  you  certainly  were  the  victor — only  now  do  stop," 
she  added  beseechingly.  "It  is  ill  becoming  in  the  con- 
queror, even  suggestively,  to  give  such  a  great  burst  of 
triumph  in  the  presence  of  the  vanquished." 

Grimley  resumed  his  ordinary  gravity  and  turning  to 
the  Madame  he  begged  her  pardon.  "You  must  excuse 
me  for  such  an  exhibition  of  myself  but  it  is  in  me  and  I 
suppose  ever  will  be,  to  see  in  certain  situations  a  humor- 


School  in  the  Tower  285 

ous  combination  so  strongly  that  I  cannot  help  manifest 
my  sense  of  the  ridiculous  as  untimely  as  I  have  done  to- 
day." 

Antoine,  who  had  not  yet  laughed  enough  to  suit  his 
youthful  spirits,  said,  "Tell  us  some  of  those  times,  Mr. 
Grimley,  and  make  us  feel  good  some  more." 

"Well,"  returned  the  latter,  smilingly,  "I  will  tell  you 
what  happened  to  me  when  a  little  boy,  and  then  the  ladies 
will  be  prepared,  perhaps,  to  the  better  forgive  me  for  to- 
day's doings.  Now  listen,  Antoine,  when  I  tell  you  that 
when  I  was  a  five  or  six  year  old  lad  and  I  might 
not  have  been  five,  I  had  a  little  playmate  we  called 
'Monkey.'  This  name  was  only  that  when  we  met 
at  the  little  school,  but  at  home  we  always  called  him 
Monkey  Root  to  designate  the  particular  and  important 
monkey  we  meant;  for  a  great  favorite  was  our  funny 
little  playmate.  Well,  one  sad  day  the  small  boy  died 
and  all  the  scholars  were  in  a  day  or  two  expected  to  at- 
tend together  the  funeral  of  their  playmate.  It  was  a 
solemn  event  to  us  all,  especially  as  at  the  same  hour  the 
body  of  the  little  lad's  father  was  to  be  buried.  A  malig- 
nant fever  had  caused  their  death  within  a  single  day  of 
each  other.  The  event  was  one  never  to  be  forgotten  so 
mournful  was  it. 

"At  five  years  old  a  boy  isn't  very  tall  and  when  a 
coffin  is  set  upon  a  table  it  takes  some  length  of  limb  to 
see  what  is  within  its  open  lid,  so  it  happened  that  we 
little  boys  went  to  the  funeral  and  could  not  see  even  the 
remains  of  our  dear  playmate,  because  we  were  not  big 
enough  to  reach.  If  we  had  been  little  girls  we  should 
have  been  lifted  and  shown  that  sad  sight  which  we 
wished  to  see,  but  being  only  small  boys  no  one  noticed  us. 
We  gathered  in  the  corners  and  odd  spaces  and  sadly  and 
soberly  said  to  each  other,  It's  too  bad  that  Monkey  is 


286    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

dead/  and  sincerely  mourned  and  wiped  our  tears." 

So  solemnly  did  Grimley  repeat  his  story  that  the  dark- 
eyed  Madame's  eyes  overflowed  with  sympathetic  tears, 
for  she  thought  it  might  somehow  have  possibly  been  her 
own  little  boy  for  whom  his  fellows  were  mourning ;  even 
little  Antoine  felt  like  crying  and  at  the  same  time  won- 
dering why  Monsieur  had  told  so  sad  a  story  in  reply  to 
his  request  for  a  funny  one.  He  had  not  learned  as 
yet  how  closely  do  pathos  and  humor  accompany  each 
other. 

"At  last  with  boyish  impatience,"  continued  Grimley, 
"while  the  sad  ceremonies  were  being  performed,  the 
small  boy  who  bore  my  name  made  a  further  effort  to  see, 
as  well  as  to  hear.  Getting  close  to  one  of  the  coffins — 
the  larger  one — he  raised  himself  on  his  tiptoes  and 
looked  over  the  high  edge  of  the  receptacle  that  contained 
the  mortal  remains  of  the  father.  The  line  of  vision, 
owing  to  his  shortness  of  stature,  was  confined  to  a  limited 
view  of  the  interior  of  the  coffin,  but  that  brought  into 
sight  a  portion  of  the  face  of  the  dead  man,  and 
that  was  a  fair  and  perfect  vista  of  his  nose  and  nothing 
more.  One,  two,  three  efforts  resulted  in  the  same 
limited  view,  and  then  somehow  an  inborn  chord  was 
struck  in  the  youthful  bosom  and  I  saw  how  very  ridicu- 
lous it  was  for  me  to  attend  a  funeral  and  be  able  only 
to  see  the  uplifted  member  of  the  dead  face,  as  though 
it  was  to  a  nose's  funeral  I  had  come." 

The  real  humor  of  the  description  dawned  first  upon 
Eric  and  Gertrude,  and  they  burst  out  with  laughter,  in 
which  they  were  quickly  joined  by  the  others,  while 
Grimley  continued  and  said  that  such  had  been  the  effect 
upon  him  he  had  restrained  himself  until  he  nearly  died 
with  the  repression  and  the  tears  ran  out  of  his  eyes,  and 
he  finally  ran  out  the  door. 


School  in  the  Tower  287 

All  his  life  thereafter  his  memory  had  served  him  the 
same  in  reviving  the  recollection.  It  had  excited  his 
mirth,  and  when  after  years  had  passed  he  had  first  told 
the  story  he  had  discerned  how  his  inborn  sense  of  humor 
had  been  unconsciously  aroused. 

Gertrude  here  said,  but  very  sweetly,  "Mr.  Grimley, 
you  have  given  two  instances  of  your  inborn  love  of 
humor,  and  in  one  you  nearly  surprised  me  into  anger  but 
you  are  forgiven,  if  you  will  remember  the  day — and  the 
exercises  appropriate  to  it.  Shall  you  read  us  more  to- 
day from  Thomas  a  Kempis  ?" 

Grimley  shook  his  head.  "No,  let  us  read  no  more 
in  a  Kempis.  Let  me  read  you  Paul's  speech  before 
Agrippa — the  Madame  must  understand  that  he  was  one 
of  the  very  earliest  of  the  Church  Fathers." 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

CONFIDENCES    BETWEEN    ERIC   AND  GRIMLEY 

THE  young  man  drew  from  his  pocket  an  ancient 
leather  bound  testament  and  read  with  eloquence  the 
lofty  words  of  the  noble  captive. 

All  the  hilarity  and  levity,  if  such  it  should  be  called, 
ceased  among  the  little  audience  and  they  listened  with 
breathless  attention,  while  he  continued  to  read  Paul's 
adventures  on  the  tossing  waters  of  the  Mediterranean, 
until  he  arrived  at  the  little  island  where  the  venomous 
snake  had  bitten  his  hand  and  he  had  shaken  it  into  the 
fire,  and  the  islanders  had  pronounced  him  a  God. 

Grimley  closed  the  book  and  continued  in  the  silence 
and  the  increasing  twilight  of  the  winter  evening  the  sub- 
ject, by  adding  in  his  own  words  a  tribute  to  the  charac- 
ter of  the  hard  pressed  Apostle.  He  reviewed  Paul's 
life  and  labors,  and  although  he  spoke  in  a  low  monotone 
it  was  evident  that  he  was  unconsciously  repeating  words 
and  sentences  from  memory.  As  before — a  week  pre- 
viously— he  lost  himself  in  his  subject.  A  pain  came  into 
the  heart  of  Gertrude  lest  the  gifted  Apostle  should  usurp 
the  place  in  Grimley's  affection  which  she  wished  herself 
alone  to  fill,  so  strange  are  love's  thoughts  and  innate 
feelings  of  jealousy  of  another. 

Grimley  spoke  thus  in  eulogy  with  practiced  art,  with- 
out hesitation  and  without  a  pause  for  at  least  a  quarter 
of  an  hour,  but  seeing  the  half  distress  in  the  face  of  the 
fairest  of  his  listeners,  he  changed  his  tone  and  more 

288 


Confidences  Between  Eric  and  Grimley     289 

immediately  addressing  Gertrude  said  in  closing  his 
monologue,  which  with  charming  art  had  wrapped  his 
little  audience. 

"But  it  is  unsafe  to  place  our  earthly  and  heavenly 
happiness  on  even  the  most  perfect  and  loving  of  human 
beings.  Even  the  beloved  Paul  had  his  faults  and  doubt- 
less in  real  life  was  a  trying  man  to  deal  with.  We  read 
of  his  contentions  and  disputes  with  his  companions 
Peter  and  Mark  and  his  method  of  conveying  instruction 
was  doubtless  often  contentious  and  aggravating  to  his 
hearers.  While  it  is  true,  that  the  truth  is  to  be  declared, 
it  should  not  be  roughly  spoken,  lest  it  hurt  the  tender 
lambs  of  the  flock  belonging  to  the  gentlest  of  Shepherds. 
It  is  true  also  that  we  should  love  those  dearest  to  us  with 
a  view,  moreover,  to  their  being  imperfect  beings  and 
liable  to  err.  It  is  well  to  remember  as  we  eulogize  the 
Prophets,  the  Apostles  and  good  men,  that  all,  even  they, 
are  sinful  in  the  sight  of  God.  It  is  wisdom  to  keep 
always  in  mind  the  idea  of  God  as  so  far  beyond  us  in 
Majesty,  in  Power,  in  Duration,  that  it  is  impossible  to 
comprehend  Him  or  to  be  confident  of  pleasing  Him,  our 
Great  Creator.  It  is  well  to  fix  our  minds  habitually  on 
the  Son  of  God  in  his  human  form.  This  Humanity  we 
can  understand  but  the  Divine  Nature  is  beyond  us.  So 
in  our  relations  to  each  other  let  it  be  remembered  that 
we  are  imperfect  even  in  our  love ;  we  are  limited  in  what 
we  can  do  for  each  other,  and  that  so  transient  are  we  that 
at  death  all  earthly  ties  are  ended  and  merged  into  our 
relations  with  our  Savior — God;  and  so  our  own  rela- 
tions with  each  other  become  simply  incidental." 

Gertrude  breathed  easier  at  these  closing  words.  She 
could  endure  to  hear  Grimley  with  his  noble  utterance, 
praise  his  God,  but  no  other  rival.  And  so  she  listened 
to  the  closing  of  the  little  discourse  with  unmixed 


290    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

pleasure.  As  she  folded  her  hands  to  sleep  that  night 
— for  the  maiden  had  the  odd  little  habit  of  clasping 
her  hands  as  though  for  her  burial,  ere  resigning  herself 
to  the  twin  angel  of  death — Slumber — she  mused  that  the 
day  had  been,  with  its  restfulness,  a  Sabbath  indeed.  The 
music,  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  and  the  further  un- 
expected exposition  by  Grimley  had  thoroughly  satisfied 
her  spiritual  nature. 

The  effect  of  the  reading  and  Grimley 's  added  explana- 
tion were  almost  totally  lost  on  the  Madame  and  her  two 
children.  Their  inward  sense  was  comparatively  dull  and 
irresponsive.  They  listened,  it  is  true,  with  silent  respect, 
but  without  comprehension.  It  was  not  so  with  Eric. 
While  Grimley  read  and  discoursed,  he  was  the  image  of 
attention.  He  hardly  uttered  a  word  during  the  supper 
time  and  the  quiet  evening  which  followed;  but  after- 
wards in  the  dimness  of  their  room  at  the  warehouse  the 
questions  found  free  utterance.  Eric  had  never  yet 
opened  the  secret  of  his  disquiet  but  had  asked  many 
questions  which  led  primley  to  suspect  that  his  confidence 
when  he  did  open  it  would  relate  to  some  unsettlement  of 
his  religious  life,  therefore  this  night  the  latter  was  not 
surprised  when  Eric  asked,  without  hesitation: 

"Mr.  Grimley,  can  you  tell  me  what  has  become  of  the 
gift  of  healing  spoken  of  in  the  account  of  Paul's  life  you 
read  to-day?  Is  that  gift  still  existing  in  the  world  now 
and  if  so,  to  whom  is  it  given?" 

Grimley  paused  long  before  he  replied,  "It  is  not  un- 
likely that  this  gift  is  yet  in  the  world.  It  was  a  wonder- 
ful weapon  in  the  hands  of  the  early  Apostles  and  preach- 
ers in  assuring  the  world  of  their  divine  mission,  but 
since  those  days  we  have  no  authentic  account  of  its 
possession  and  legitimate  use  by  any  single  person  or 
body  of  persons." 


Confidences  Between  Eric  and  Grimley     291 

Here  Eric  earnestly  questioned:  "But  you  allow,  Mr. 
Grimley,  that  it  may  yet  exist  among  men?" 

"Certainly  it  may  exist  and  quite  likely  does.  The  gift 
of  healing,  as  recorded  in  the  sacred  word,  was  a  positive 
force  existing  two  thousand  years  ago ;  it  is  doubtless  as 
much  a  force  to-day  as  then,  but  hidden  or  suspended  for 
the  present  by  the  Divine  will,  as  the  lightning,  which  you 
know  is  hidden  in  the  atmosphere  at  all  times  and  is  only 
exhibited  upon  well  understood  conditions." 

Eric  remarked  here,  "I  think  your  comparison  of  the 
lightning  is  very  good.  I  can  see  now  pretty  clearly  how 
a  thing  may  exist  and  not  be  in  use,  nor  even  apparent  to 
the  senses.  But,  Mr.  Grimley,  there  are  men  now  and 
have  always  been  who  say  they  heal  sick  people  by  placing 
their  hands  upon  them  and  praying  over  them.  I  have 
heard  of  many  such." 

"I  know  there  are  such  persons  and  that  the  accounts 
are  written  of  them,"  seriously  replied  Grimley,  "but 
they  are  of  one  or  two  classes — either  deceivers  or  de- 
ceived." 

"How  can  that  be  ?"  eagerly  asked  Eric. 

"Dear  Eric,"  said  Grimley  with  kindly  emphasis,  "there 
is  an  almost  infallible  rule  by  which  to  judge  whether  a 
thing  is  right  or  wrong,  whether  it  is  true  or  false, 
whether  it  comes  from  the  Lord  or  the  Devil.  You 
believe  in  the  Devil,  do  you  not,  Eric?" 

"Yes,"  replied  Eric,  with  an  intentness,  and  Grimley 
resumed : 

"What  comes  from  God  is  always  good.  It  may  be 
hidden  for  a  time  but  it  is  always  like  Him — excellent  be- 
yond words — what  comes  from  the  Devil  is  evil — no 
matter  how  attractive  it  may  be  for  a  time — it  is  unmiti- 
gated evil — or  to  use  the  correct  term — devilry.  You 
agree  to  this,  Eric  ?" 


292     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

"Yes,  Mr.  Grimley,  that  is  all  absolute  truth.  I  feel  it, 
although  I  could  not  have  so  clearly  said  it." 

"Now,  dear  Eric,  listen,"  said  Grimley,  warming  with 
his  theme,  "never,  since  the  days  of  the  Apostles  has  the 
gift  of  healing,  so  called,  been  used  for  the  glory  of  God 
or  His  cause.  Where  the  delusion  itself  has  been  prac- 
ticed, it  has  been  used  to  influence  guileless  and  sus- 
ceptible people  to  their  hurt  and  mainly  to  extort  money 
from  them  for  unworthy  purposes." 

Here,  Eric  bowed  his  head  between  his  hands,  which 
were  resting  on  a  desk  near  him,  to  conceal  a  painful  color 
which  came  surging  into  his  face,  and  said,  in  a  tremulous 
voice,  "Mr.  Grimley,  you  are  right,  so  far  as  I  have  seen 
its  operation  and  effects." 

Not  noticing  the  interruption,  Grimley  continued  with 
increasing  warmth,  "This  is  enough  to  convince  me  and 
lead  me  to  avoid  and  condemn  the  pretensions  of  its  advo- 
cates ;  but  scientific  men  have  given  the  matter  an  investi- 
gation and  under  the  designation  of  Animal  Magnetism 
have  told  much  of  its  operation  and  injurious  results,  ir- 
respective of  religion." 

"Is  it  true  that  it  exists?"  asked  Eric  with  some  sur- 
prise, "outside  of  God's  people?" 

"Yes,  Eric,  in  every  nation  and  in  all  times  strong 
willed,  muscular,  persistent  people  have  always  influenced 
the  feebler  in  body  and  mind.  The  tale  is  as  long  as  the 
ages ;  but  when  its  advocates  have  claimed  to  accomplish 
what  may  be  called  the  natural  results  by  God's  special 
direction,  then  evil  has  been  done  beyond  reparation. 
Under  the  influence  of  this  Animal  will-power,  maidens 
have  been  robbed  of  their  peace,  rich  men  despoiled  of 
their  property,  homes  broken  up  and  the  poor  caused  in- 
credible hardships.  Its  effects  have  been  tremendously 


Confidences  Between  Eric  and  Grimley     293 

harmful  and  evidently  of  the  Devil — nay,  so  widespread 
has  been  the  disasters  that  the  French  Legislature,  a  little 
more  than  sixty  years  ago  passed  laws  prohibiting  any- 
one from  practicing  it,  under  heavy  penalties  of  fine  and 
imprisonment." 

Eric  here  asked,  "And  were  there  things  done  which 
resembled  miracles  ?" 

"Yes,  thousands  claimed  to  have  been  restored  to  health 
from  seemingly  incurable  diseases,  and  the  dead  were 
stated  to  have  been  raised — the  future  was  foretold  in 
many,  surprisingly  successful  cases  and  immense  sums  of 
money  were  extorted  from  the  credulous.  The  Com- 
mission appointed  to  investigate  the  subject  reported  that 
very  many  strange  things  had  been  done,  that  it  was  im- 
possible to  account  for,  under  any  known  human  law ;  but 
that  the  sum  total  of  evil  was  so  immense  that  the 
most  stringent  penalties  were  advisable  to  prevent  its 
further  practice.  The  excitement  died  away  and  it  be- 
came almost  forgotten — there  were  no  more  practi- 
tioners of  the  art  and  no  more  victims.  Isn't  this 
enough,  Eric,  upon  so  intangible  and  visionary  a  sub- 
ject?" 

"Yes,  Mr.  Grimley,"  sadly  answered  Eric.  "Your 
answer  has  been  what  I  feared  it  might  be.  You  have 
removed  an  illusion  from  my  mind.  What  will  take  its 
place?" 

"Pure  truth,  dear  Eric.  Look  always  for  that  pearl. 
It  will  fill  the  greatest  vacancy.  Truth  is  absolute 
and  will  bear  the  most  microscopic  insight.  Do  not 
fear  to  look  into  the  deep  well  of  Wisdom  and 
you  will  find  happiness  there  as  surely  as  there  is 
both  Truth  and  Wisdom  in  your  daily  motto — 'God  is 
Good/  " 


294    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

"I  will,  Mr.  Grimley,  I  will!  I  will!"  earnestly  re- 
turned Eric,  rising  and  shaking  his  hand  in  a  good-night 
farewell. 


Page  295.     "Christmas  Festivities." 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

CHRISTMAS  FESTIVITIES 

THE  week  following  the  eventful  Sunday  just  described 
brought  the  Christmas  to  our  isolated  society.  Antoine 
was  in  a  fever  over  the  event,  and  Virginie  was  not  far 
behind  him  in  anticipation.  Gertrude  with  her  method, 
evinced  even  in  such  matters,  fanned  the  flame.  She 
read  Christmas  stories  to  the  boy  and  talked  of  the  day 
much  more  seriously  to  his  mother  and  sister. 

The  lesson  she  aimed  to  implant  in  the  mind-soil  she 
was  day  by  day  so  diligently  tilling,  was  to  personally 
interest  each  one  in  the  Christmas  event. 

With  true  and  heartfelt  eloquence  she  depicted  the 
universal  gloom  which  would  have  enshrouded  the  world 
if  the  Savior-child  had  not  been  born  on  that  glad  morn- 
ing "so  many  years  ago";  "no  blackness  of  night,  no 
deepest  darkness  of  the  deepest  mine  unlighted  by 
lamp  or  sun,  could  equal  the  dismal  gloom  with  which 
we  must  view  the  untried  future  beyond  the  river  of 
death." 

"On  the  other  hand,"  said  the  dear  girl,  with  kindling 
eye  and  voice  filled  with  the  richest  emotion — "Light  and 
love  and  life  eternal  all  dawned  upon  the  world  with  His 
first  faint  breath  as  it  exhaled  upon  the  morning  air. 
With  that  breath  of  a  life  renewed  by  His  own  might 
came  hope  of  glory  to  all  His  people — those  who  had 
gone  before  and  those  who  were  to  come  after  him — 

295 


296     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

to  you,  dear  Madame,  and  to  you,  dear  Virginie,  and  to 
all  whom  we  love." 

The  two  listeners  responded  to  her  loving  words  with 
hearts  so  full  that  they  overflowed  with  emotion ;  the  one 
thought  of  her  absent  husband  and  the  younger  maid  of 
the  blue-eyed  "Dan'l"  and  their  inward  wish  was  that 
they  too,  might  share  in  the  blessings  brought  to  light  on 
that  first  Christmas  dawn. 

But  none  the  less  attentive  were  the  three  in  prepara- 
tion of  the  notable  dinner  which  was  to  celebrate  the  day. 
It  was  to  be  served  at  two  o'clock  instead  of  twelve  and 
Gertrude  said  that  a  full  hour  should  be  spent  at  the  table 
and  that  all  should  share  alike  in  the  festivities — that 
Madame,  for  once,  should  make  one  of  the  family  circle. 
"The  gentlemen  can  serve  on  so  gladsome  a  day,"  said 
Gertrude  archly  to  Grimley. 

To  which  he  responded  with  humor,  "Yes,  instead  of 
napkins  for  our  use  that  day  you  may  provide  Eric  and 
me  with  long  white  aprons  and  we  will  both  sit  and  serve 
at  the  table — and  do  the  latter  so  well  that  you  will  wish 
Christmas  came  every  day." 

Gertrude  laughed  heartily  at  the  idea  but  ere  the 
famous  dinner  was  r£ady  to  be  served  the  two  white  gar- 
ments were  made.  They  were  no  surprise,  as  Gertrude 
insisted  upon  several  times  trying  them  on  for  the  purpose 
of  assuring  a  good  fit  and  also,  she  said,  that  they  might 
have  a  little  practice  ere  the  dinner  came. 

Eric  reported  day  by  day  the  condition  of  the  National 
bird.  "No  such  turkey,"  said  he,  "has  ever  flapped  his 
wings  on  the  Little  Manitou,  as  my  bird  this  year  is 
doing."  In  due  time  it  appeared  in  the  Madame's  kitchen 
and  the  good  man  was  warmly  praised.  Grimley  was 
near  by  when  the  Madame  lavished  her  warm,  although 
broken  words  upon  the  donor.  He  said,  "I  cannot  pos- 


Christmas  Festivities  297 

sibly  imagine  a  finer  sight,  but  one,  than  this  truly 
American  fowl  as  it  appears  ready  for  the  oven.  I  have 
admired  it  this  day  and  before  many  times,  boy  and  man." 

"And  what  sight  can  be  finer  than  this,  O,  Ancient 
Man  ?"  said  Gertrude,  imitating  his  tone  as  he  .repeated 
"boy  and  man,"  as  though  many,  many  years  had  gone 
over  his  aged  head. 

Grimley  replied,  "The  same  bird  as  it  emerges 
from  the  oven,  cooked  brown  and  crisp  ready  for  the 
table."  This  produced  a  gay  laugh  which  caused  the  re- 
membrance of  the  little  jest,  which  Antoine  in  after  years 
was  accustomed  to  repeat  in  far,  fair  France  as  his  own 
impromptu  story. 

The  jubilee  occurred  on  Friday  and  each  day  was 
filled  with  loving  attentions  each  to  the  other,  by  all  the 
little  group. 

The  snow-shoe  excursions  were  kept  up  without  cessa- 
tion. The  trips  were  longer  each  day,  upon  the  ever 
deepening  snow.  The  edge  of  the  ice  skirted  shore  was 
the  favorite  place  of  exercise  and  in  some  sunny  wind 
sheltered  cove  the  little  party,  including  Hector  and  all 
but  the  Madame  would  spend  two  hours  very  pleasantly, 
in  air  that  in  temperature  was  much  below  zero — one  day 
being  not  less  than  fifteen  degrees. 

It  was  astonishing  to  Grimley  to  see  how  beautiful 
Gertrude  grew  under  the  influence  of  her  new  life.  Her 
thin  cheeks  filled  out  to  rounder  proportions  and  the  rich 
color  became  almost  permanent,  while  the  brightness  of 
her  eyes  and  the  elasticity  of  her  step  showed  how  vigor- 
ous had  become  her  system. 

All  the  Christmas  week  the  eye  was  greeted  and  satis- 
fied with  the  sight  of  blue  water  all  around,  but  whitened 
with  spots  of  floating  ice.  This  interested  none  more 
than  Eric.  He  continually  reminded  the  others  that  when 


298     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

the  ice  once  became  firm  and  solid  around  them  there 
would  be  no  more  island  life.  He  said  further,  "When 
that  does  occur  it  is  as  though  we  become  a  part  of  the 
mainland.  Men  and  animals  are  now,  of  necessity,  ex- 
cluded but  ere  long  we  shall  have  to  keep  the  same  watch 
and  guard  as  though  we  were  all  living  on  the  main  shore. 
There  will  be  risk  even  in  passing  from  the  lighthouse  to 
the  warehouse  after  dark,  but,"  said  the  brave  fellow, 
"let  us  put  these  thoughts  aside  until  we  are  really 
within  the  embrace  of  the  ice." 

None  the  less  did  Eric,  carefully,  in  company  with 
Grimley,  overlook  the  arms  and  ammunition  of  the  absent 
keeper.  These  consisted,  he  found  to  his  regret,  of  but 
few  pieces ;  namely,  a  rifle  with  a  long  barrel  and  smooth 
bore,  capable  of  carrying  a  large  lead  bullet  a  long  dis- 
tance with  great  accuracy.  Eric  had  seen  this  gun  before 
but  Grimley  examined  it  with  great  curiosity.  It  had  an 
inscription  written  in  French  to  the  purport  that  it  had 
been  made— or  sold— in  Paris  "in  1770  A.  D."  It  had  a 
strong  spring  lock,  which  operated  a  flint,  which  in  de- 
scending fell  with  energy  upon  a  steel  cap,  which,  at  the 
instant  of  yielding  an  igniting  spark  flew  open  and  admit- 
ted the  fire  to  the  powder.  It  made  a  great  report  and  its 
heavy  ball  was  especially  fatal  to  man  or  beast,  which- 
ever might  be  in  the  line  of  fire. 

Beside  this  there  was  a  shorter  and  lighter  gun  which 
Eric  said  could  be  used  either  for  small  birdshot  or  the 
heavier — so  called — buckshot,  which  in  effect  were  small 
bullets.  There  was  also  a  long  double  barreled  pistol  as 
heavy  as  a  small  gun  and  of  great  age.  With  these  three 
weapons  were  a  quantity  of  bullets  of  the  appropriate  size 
and  several  pounds  of  bright  black  gunpowder. 

Gertrude,  as  was  her  habit,  as  much  as  possible,  stood 
by  the  two  as  they  made  the  investigation  with  the  interest 


Christmas  Festivities  299 

she  felt  in  whatever  interested  Grimley.  The  latter 
turned  to  her  as  they  were  examining  the  small  fowling 
piece,  and  said,  "This  is  a  weapon  that  would  answer 
your  use.  With  a  little  practice  you  might  make  a  good 
shot  and  find  pleasure  in  the  exercise." 

"Oh,  Mr.  Grimley,  I  should  delight  to  learn,  and  I  shall 
ask  you  to  give  me  the  lessons."  Eric  smiled  his  approval 
and  said,  "It  is  a  small  thing  to  learn.  Women  on  the 
frontier  should  all  know  the  use  of  gunpowder  for  they 
too,  often  have  occasion  to  defend  themselves."  And  so 
it  was  agreed  that  Gertrude  should  be  taught  the  mystery 
of  loading,  aiming  and  firing  a  gun. 

As  the  .examination  seemed  to  be  completed  and  the 
result  not  over  favorable,  considering  the  absence  of  any 
arms  or  ammunition  at  either  Eric's  cabin  or  the  ware- 
house, Gertrude  said  to  the  two  men,  "I  wish  you  would 
look  at  two  kegs  which  I  saw  the  other  day  when  I  was 
examining  the  condition  of  our  winter's  supply  of  vege- 
tables. I  think  they  contain  gunpowder." 

Accordingly,  going  to  the  ground  floor  the  party  soon 
found  two  kegs  of  fifty  pounds  each  of  gunpowder,  each 
keg  marked  "U.  S.,"  signifying  that  it  was  Government 
property.  It  also  bore  date  of  attest  twelve  years  before 
and  was  evidently  a  lot  of  war  material  that  had  been 
overlooked  and  forgotten. 

Eric  remarked,  "This  is  good  property  for  us,  but  I  do 
not  feel  that  it  should  be  left  here  another  hour.  If  by 
any  chance  it  should  become  fired  it  would  tumble  the 
whole  lighthouse  into  a  heap  of  ruins." 

Gertrude's  cheek  turned  a  little  pale  and  Grimley  ob- 
serving it  said,  "I  quite  agree  with  you,  Eric,  except  as  to 
time.  Not  another  minute  shall  this  mighty  composition 
remain  where  it  can — without  warning — produce  such  a 
direful  effect." 


300    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

Accordingly,  without  delay,  the  two  little  barrels  were 
transported  to  the  warehouse,  but  Gertrude  in  a  day  or 
two  became  alarmed  and  said  she  was  afraid  that  the 
danger  had  been  removed  from  herself  and  the  others  at 
the  lighthouse  and  been  transferred  to  Grimley  and  Eric. 
"What  would  I  do  without  you  two?"  she  said  softly.  "I 
know !  I  should  die,"  and  both  her  hearers  were  im- 
pressed with  her  remark  as  being  very  near  the  truth,  for 
Gertrude,  notwithstanding  her  infinite  spirit  and  even 
health,  was  but  a  slender,  fragile  girl.  Eric  once  asked 
her  how  much  she  could  lift  in  pounds  weight — "Oh,  I 
know  that,"  she  smilingly  said,  "I  can  lift  a  great  weight 
— a  great  weight  indeed.  I  can  lift  forty-five  pounds,  but 
not  for  long." 

The  two  kegs  of  powder  were  a  source  of  interest  and 
yet  of  disquiet  and  on  Christmas  morning,  which  was, 
owing  to  the  lateness  of  the  dinner,  to  be  a  much  longer 
one  than  usual,  -the  two  thinking  of  something  to  do  to 
beguile  the  time  ere  dinner,  proposed  that  they  should 
make  a  cache  for  the  powder.  A  cache,  Eric  explained  to 
Grimley,  was  a  term  used  all  through  the  Canadas  and 
Western  States  to  designate  a  place  where  valuable  goods 
and  food  were  concealed.  In  a  country  where  there  were 
no  storehouses  and  where  transportation  was  difficult,  if 
not  impossible,  it  often  happened  that  hunters  had  valu- 
able furs,  surplus  food  or  supplies  of  powder  and  lead 
that  must  be  hidden  for  use  for  another  time.  It  was 
part  of  the  frontiersman's  skill  to  make  a  cache  so  secret 
and  so  secure  that  neither  man  nor  beast  could  discover 
it  or  appropriate  the  contents. 

So  Grimley  and  Eric,  under  the  latter's  guidance,  set  to 
work  to  hide  the  two  kegs  outside  the  warehouse.  They 
removed  from  the  fire-place  a  large  flat  stone  forming  a 
hearth.  They  excavated  a  little  well  until  it  was  five  or 


Christmas  Festivities  301 

six  feet  deep  and  then  commenced  just  beneath  the  sur- 
face of  the  thinly  frozen  ground,  a  tunnel  just  large 
enough  for  them  to  crawl  within  and  continue  the  work 
of  excavation. 

The  two  worked  like  beavers  or  perhaps  more  like 
moles,  as  they  aimed  to  keep  near  the  surface  of  the 
ground  like  that  curious  animal;  they  soon  passed  the 
foundations  of  the  warehouse  and  ere  time  to  make  their 
toilet  for  the  dinner,  they  had  a  tunnel  twenty  feet  long. 
They  placed  the  two  kegs  in  the  end  of  this  and  replaced 
the  stone  and  nothing  remained  to  be  seen,  except  the 
large  pile  of  earth  heaped  on  the  warehouse  floor. 
"This,"  said  Eric,  "is  to  be  skilfully  taken  away  so  that 
no  one  will  suspect  that  the  vacancy  has  been  made." 
This  was  done  in  the  course  of  the  next  few  days,  a  little 
at  a  time  being  scattered  on  the  ground  where  the  almost 
daily  falling  snow  hid  it  from  sight. 

Let  it  be  remembered  that  it  may  almost  be  said  provi- 
dentially that  this  little  tunnel  projected  beyond  the  foun- 
dations of  the  structure  in  a  direction  pointing  towards 
the  lake  shore  distant  not  more  than  two  hundred  feet. 
Gertrude,  and  indeed  all  the  family,  were  greatly  inter- 
ested in  this  work  and  they  made  a  special  trip  within  a 
day  or  two  to  see  how  completely  the  entrance  to  the  tun- 
nel was  hidden  under  the  hearth  stone. 

Indeed,  so  great  was  the  interest  that  Antoine  per- 
suaded Eric  in  a  few  days  to  extend  the  tunnel  to  a  still 
greater  distance  and  enlarge  it.  Hector  used  to  draw  back 
the  loose  sandy  loam,  so  that  when  labor  was  suspended, 
it  was  within  a  few — perhaps  fifty  feet  of  the  shore. 
Gertrude  had  remarked  that  the  farther  off  the  dreadful 
combustible  was,  the  safer  she  felt  and  this  was  incentive 
enough  to  the  three  workers,  who  toiled  to  make  the 
cache. 


302    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

"In  the  spring,"  said  -Eric,  "all  our  work  will  be  re- 
vealed, but  the  tunnel  we  are  making  will  make  a  good 
place  to  lay  some  earthen  pipe  for  drains — so  that  our 
work  will  not  be  lost  and  the  reason  of  its  being  done 
need  never  be  revealed,  and  curiously  enough  and  in  the 
lack  of  other  manly  labor,  the  tunnel  was  soon  completed 
to  the  water's  edge  and  the  builders  drank  to  the  health 
of  the  President  of  the  United  States  in  the  white  water 
of  the  lake  brought  in  a  bottle  through  the  tunnel,  but 
this  was  not  until  afterwards — after  New  Year's.  It 
was  warm  work  within  the  tunnel  and  this  made  it  more 
agreeable  to  the  workers.  Eric  said,  "We  have  a  warm 
blanket  over  us — nearly  three  feet  thick,  and  the  heat 
that  comes  up  through  the  earth  makes  it  quite  warm." 

To  return  to  the  weapons  once  more.  The  rifle  and 
the  double  barreled  pistol  were  carried  to  the  warehouse 
with  a  portion  of  the  ammunition  and  bullets  and  the  lead 
mould  to  make  more  should  occasion  arise.  This  was 
done  at  Eric's  suggestion  and  by  his  advice  also  the 
smaller  gun  with  "powder  and  ball"  were  taken  to  the 
reception  room  for  the  practice  wished  for  by  Gertrude. 
This  she  obtained  by  having  the  gun  loaded  in  her  own 
room  and  after  ascending  to  the  glass  apartment  above, 
and  opening  one  of  the  sashes,  she  would  discharge  the 
weapon  and  watch  the  effect,  before  being  chilled  by  the 
cold.  In  this  way,  daily,  she  fired  a  dozen  times  until  she 
became  quite  expert ;  meantime  she  learned  both  to  load 
and  to  do  that  necessary  thing — keep  the  barrel  and  lock 
in  good  order.  This  was  before  the  days  of  the  cart- 
ridge. 

No  one  took  such  pleasure  in  these  preparations  of  de- 
fense as  did  Eric,  and  so  far  as  he  could  he  utilized  every 
moment  looking  towards  an  ample  preparation  for  the 
worst.  Grimley  told  him  that  it  made  him  think  of  the 


Christmas  Festivities  303 

ancient  adage  that  "man  was  a  fighting  animal"  and  of 
still  another  more  modern  that  he  was  "spoiling  for  a 
fight." 

Eric  shook  his  head  sadly  and  said,  "I  have  witnessed 
in  my  rough  life  in  the  far  west  much  strife  and  blood- 
shed. I  have  seen  the  storm  burst  out  of  the  clear  sky 
into  scenes  of  turbulence  and  violence.  I  have  aimed 
ever  to  be  a  man  of  peace,  seeking  the  good  of  my  fellow 
man  and  to  lead  a  quiet  peaceful  life,  but  alas,  if  there 
has  been  trouble  it  was  my  lot  to  be  in  its  midst. 

"If  there  were  bears  and  wolves  to  be  destroyed  I  was 
the  one  to  do  it,  and  now  I  have  a  foreboding  dread  that 
before  we  see  the  blue  waters  of  the  lake  in  the  spring,  we 
shall  have  scenes  of  woe  and  danger  to  pass  through,  in- 
volving not  only  myself  but  each  dweller  on  the  island.  I 
fear  most  of  all  for  the  dear  young  lady  and,  too,  for 
Virginie.  They  are  both  young  and  fair  women — too 
fair  for  this  wild  place.  It  is  ever,  as  I  have  observed, 
that  the  innocent  beauty  of  women  provokes  the  most 
dreadful  deeds  of  strife.  The  visit  of  the  Indians  and 
the  disguised  white  men,  was  I  am  sure,  owing  to  the 
fame  of  their  beauty.  A  plot  might  even  then  have  been 
laid  for  our  hurt.  Your  weapons  and  mine  were  gotten 
away  from  us  and  this  leads  me  to  fear  the  more. 

"Mr.  Grimley,"  said  Eric,  continuing  earnestly,  "the 
Satanic  pains  that  men  will  take  to  devise  evil  is  beyond 
me.  These  Indians,  our  neighbors,  for  example,  will 
harbor  a  deed  of  violence  in  their  minds,  and  then  for 
weeks  and  months  or  years  expose  themselves  to  every 
privation  and  risk  to  strike  a  deadly  cowardly  blow — it 
may  be  upon  the  wife  or  child  of  their  enemy.  The 
white  men  who  live  among  the  savages  are  even  worse, 
for  united  to  the  savage  cruelty  of  their  allies,  they  com- 
bine the  superior  skill  and  cunning  of  their  own  race. 


304    The  Mormon  of  tlie  Little  Manitou  Island 

"As  soon  as  the  ice  closes  this  peaceful,  secure  life  we 
have  had  for  a  month,  will  be  succeeded  for  many,  many 
weeks  when  it  will  be  a  matter  of  constant  care  and 
watchfulness  to  preserve  our  lives,  and  not  those  alone, 
but  our  property  in  the  warehouse. 

"It  is  for  the  latter  that  the  company  have  secured  your 
services.  In  the  exchange  of  merchandise  for  furs  they 
make  a  great  profit  but  not  without  risk  of  a  sweeping 
loss.  Your  life,  Mr.  Grimley,  is  also  endangered  but 
that,  if  lost,  costs  them  nothing — they  can  get  a  thousand 
men  to  replace  an  Agent  at  a  day's  notice.  The  cold  cal- 
culation is  confined  to  the  goods  and  the  probable  loss  and 
profit.  As  I  look  upon  it  you  are  to  make  the  Company 
a  profit  even  if  you  do  risk  your  person — that  is  the  fair 
contract — but  it  is  understood,  and  this  is  to  their  credit, 
that  you  also  take  heed  for  yourself." 

"Eric,"  said  Grimley,  "I  am  not  given  to  fear,  but  your 
words  are  full  of  dread — not  for  myself — but  for  the 
fair  women  in  yonder  lighthouse.  I  fear  the  responsi- 
bility is  too  much  for  us..  Would  that  Miss  Pearl  was  in 
a  place  of  safety  far  away  from  here." 

To  this  the  rough  but  brave  man  answered :  "My  life 
is  pledged  for  her  safety  and  for  yours,  dear  Mr.  Grim- 
ley.  I  have  prayed  God  to  give  me  skill  and  unfailing 
courage  to  protect  you  in  the  day  of  peril.  But  you  are 
always  a  better  man  than  I  am  and  you  must  be  Captain 
when  it  comes  to  a  question  of  struggling  against  the 
many  cunning  foes. 

"I  have  had  a  vision,  whether  dreaming  or  waking  I 
know  not,  but  in  it  I  saw  many  scores  of  men — Indians 
and  white  men  seeking  our  lives,  and  ourselves  in  deadly 
peril.  I  saw  in  the  midst  of  the  strife  yourself,  the 
Madame,  Virginie  and  even  the  little  boy  and  Hector. 
And  stranger  still,  another  weak  woman  joined  with  us 


Christmas  Festivities  305 

and  no  man  to  help  us.  It  was  our  own  little  company 
with  the  stranger  lady  pitted  against  a  whole  desperate 
gang  and  \ve  fighting  for  dear  life. 

"I  woke  in  the  very  heat  of  the  battle  with  the  cries 
and  shouts  of  conflict  in  my  ears.  The  issue  was  veiled 
from  my  mind.  I  have  tried  to  dream  the  dream  over, 
but  no,  it  eludes  me — save  the  one  fact  of  coming  battle 
with  a  handful  against  a  host." 

As  Eric  uttered  his  prophetic  words  a  lofty  elevation 
of  thought  and  purpose  shone  through  him  and  gave  him 
an  air  of  uplifting  majesty  that  Grimley  had  seen  in  but 
one  or  two  individuals  in  all  his  life.  This  look  of  exal- 
tation soon  passed  and  left  the  impassive  and  ordinary 
personality  alone  visible. 

But  none  the  less  did  the  prophetic  words  impress 
Grimley.  He  trembled  in  every  limb  and  cold  shivers 
passed  through  his  frame.  An  impulse  to  fly  seized  him 
and  his  mind  with  lightning  rapidity  sought  avenues  of 
escape.  The  terrors  of  death. were  upon  him,  but  not 
for  long.  Grimley  was  a  brave  man  and  the  fit  soon 
passed  and  in  its  place  succeeded  a  desperate  courage 
ready  for  an  emergency  or  any  odds. 

From  this  moment  a  deliberate  sense  of  responsibility 
came  upon  him  that  never  left  him,  sleeping  or  waking. 
In  afterwards  reviewing  the  sensations  of  fear  which  had 
so  thoroughly  possessed  him,  he  realized  how  similar  were 
his  emotions  to  those  which  had  agitated  Gertrude  that 
dark  evening  when  the  wind  re-echoing  through  the  lofty 
lighthouse  had  first  spoken  in  her  hearing  the  weird  notes 
of  the  coming  winter.  Each  had  felt  the  emotion  of  posi- 
tive fear,  but  the  reaction  was  immediate  and  without 
relapse  in  both. 


CHAPTER  XXX 

WINTER   BRINGS    FEARS 

IT  would  be  a  pleasant  task  to  describe  at  length  the 
dinner  in  the  lighthouse  on  Christmas  day  but  the  details 
must  be  given  in  few  words.  Both  Eric  and  Grimley 
with  smiling  faces  served  in  their  long  white  aprons.  A 
spirit  of  subdued  jollity  prevailed  throughout  the  repast. 

Gertrude  set  the  keynote  by  her  dignified  air,  thus  ex- 
emplifying the  due  observance  of  the  day  in  its  religious 
import  but  it  was  almost  idle  to  attempt  much  more  than 
to  regard  it  as  a  high  feast  day.  This  was  especially  the 
case  with  Antoine  and  Hector — the  latter  being  unusually 
demonstrative.  He  danced  and  bow-wowed  as  though 
he  knew  that  it  was  a  season  of  extraordinary  circum- 
stance throughout  the  world  and  Antoine  bubbled  over 
with  laughter  and  playful  antics.  He  even  stood  on  his 
head  to  excite  the  admiration  of  Gertrude,  who  nothing 
averse  to  his  boyish  admiration,  received  it  with  a  benign 
air  of  appreciation. 

A  full  hour,  as  Gertrude  hacl  arranged,  was  given  to 
the  discussion  of  the  succeeding  courses,  which  made  up 
the  feast.  The  conversation  was  not  lively  but  rather 
bordered  upon  the  reverse.  The  Madame  more  than 
once  wondered  where  her  husband  was  passing  the  day 
and  was  almost  certain  he  was  still  on  the  great  salt  sea 
or  lake  of  which  she  had  heard  but  never  seen. 

This  anniversary  for  many  years  Gertrude  too  had 
passed  with  her  Aunt  Estelle,  and  do  what  she  could  to 

306 


Winter  Brings  Fears  307 

prevent,  the  thoughts  of  the  maiden  went  out  in  sympathy 
to  the  sad  hearted  woman  whom  she  feared  to  think  was 
without  a  home.  She  wondered  how  she  herself  could 
be  so  peacefully  happy  during  this  passing  day  when  one 
she  loved  might  be  in  deep  waters  of  trouble. 

Eric  and  Grimley  on  their  part  were  unusually  silent,  in 
view  of  their  conversation  in  the  morning  and  the  recall- 
ing to  mind  of  Eric's  dream,  but  with  a  trace  of  the  de- 
termination in  their  hearts  still  visible  in  their  faces  and 
manner. 

One  other  important  member  of  the  little  group  remains 
to  be  spoken  of,  and  that  is  Virginie.  Her  mind  was  far 
away  with  an  imaginary  hero — her  Dan'l.  He  was  her 
first  love  and  she  was  dazed  with  the  view  of  the  perfec- 
tions, almost  altogether  imaginary,  of  her  friend,  for,  let 
us  whisper  it,  Dan'l  after  a  gorge  of  stewed  deer  meat 
and  vegetables  had  this  very  day  imbibed  "Fire  Water" 
with  some  Indian  neighbors  in  sufficient  quantity  to  get 
beastly  drunk  and  after  certain  maudlin  remarks  and  an 
incoherent  song,  in  honor  of  the  "Lady  of  the  Light- 
house," as  he  designated  Virginie,  fell  asleep.  He  did 
not  awake  until  the  remnant  of  the  Christmas,  the  whole 
of  the  night  and  part  of  the  succeeding  day  had  passed. 

But  Dan'l  was  a  clever,  good  natured,  although  rather 
uncertain  young  fellow,  and  in  those  days  the  best  of  men 
drank  the  most  fiery  liquor  they  could  get.  On  high  days 
if  they  went  beyond  the  bounds,  they  were  laughed  at, 
helped  to  bed  and  expected  to  wake  up  sober,  and  resolved 
not  to  take  quite  so  much  the  next  time. 

Dan'l  Pease  had  been  the  nearest  neighbor  lightkeeper 
to  Monsieur  Malloire  for  three  or  four  years.  He  had 
come  across  the  intervening  waters  every  month  or  two 
from  his  very  first  appointment  and  during  the  past  sea- 
son not  a  week  had  rolled  over  without  his  calling 


308    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

at  the  lighthouse.  The  Frenchman  encouraged  the 
visits  of  his  burly  Yankee  neighbor  and  always  had 
his  wife  set  forth  her  best  provisions  in  his  enter- 
tainment. On  these  occasions  he  came  in  the  morn- 
ing, remained  to  the  noonday  dinner  and  returned 
in  the  afternoon.  Is  it  strange  that  the  soft  hearted 
damsel  of  the  lighthouse,  thus  meeting  so  frequently  a 
blue-eyed,  handsome  young  man  should  yield  her  maiden 
affections  almost  before  they  were  asked  ?  The  condition 
was  mutual.  Dan'l  loved  with  all  the  strength  of  his 
powerful  nature  the  dark-eyed  girl.  His  feelings  made 
him  even  more  awkward  than  he  naturally  was,  but  they 
continually,  drove  him  to  seek  her  presence.  There  had 
never  been  many  words  exchanged  between  them.  It 
was  as  star  or  sun  worshippers  that  each  beheld  the  other. 
The  only  conversation  carried  on  was  by  the  two  keepers 
with  an  occasional  word  or  question  by  the  Madame  or 
Antoine. 

Such  being  the  half  suspected  condition  between  the 
two  young  people,  it  is  not  strange  that  the  father  in  leav- 
ing his  little  flock  should  consider  it  a  protection  to  them 
to  arrange  the  signal  for  Dan'l  to  come  to  their  assistance 
in  case  of  need.  And  it  is  not  strange  that  in  the  silent 
thoughts  on  that  Christmas  day  that  the  dark  hued  maid 
should  make  a  comparison  between  Dan'l  and  the  sallow, 
slender  Grimley,  and  the  almost  deformed  Eric,  and  so 
unfavorable  to  the  two  latter  that  she  hardly  thought 
them  worthy  the  time  it  took  to  make  the  comparison. 

In  excuse  for  this  view,  so  different  from  that  which 
Gertrude  took  of  the  same  individuals,  it  may  be  said  that 
the  maid  was  over  young  and  ignorant  of  mankind  and 
that  it  only  needed  a  jar  of  revelation  to  set  the  girl's 
fancy  again  free.  It  is  true  that  beneath  the  cold  and  in- 
different manner,  rather  habitual  to  her,  there  dwelt  a 


Winter  Brings  Fears  309 

wealth  of  affection  and  disinterested  kindness  well  worthy 
of  the  race  through  whom  she  claimed  descent  on  her 
father's  side. 

The  association  with  Gertrude  and  the  instruction  in 
manners,  language,  and  personal  habit  she  was  now  daily 
receiving  was  dividing  her,  although  unconsciously,  as 
with  a  wall  of  iron  from  the  object  of  her  worship. 

The  contrast  was  a  vivid  one  between  the  good  naturedly 
drunk,  untidy  and  almost  ignorant  Dan'l,  associated  with 
his  equally  intoxicated,  still  more  untidy,  and  positively 
equally  beastly  companions,  and  the  neat,  trim  and  almost 
elegantly  dressed  young  Frenchwoman,  surrounded  by 
the  refining  influence  of  polite  society — but,  none  the  less 
did  she  dream  of  him. 

During  the  whole  Christmas  feast  the  good  Madame 
did  as  she  never  had  done  before.  She  sat  in  honored 
dignity  at  the  head  of  her  own  table  without  once  rising. 

Grimley  and  Eric  vied  with  each  other  in  active  attend- 
ance upon  her  and  to  the  needs  of  all.  Need  it  be  said 
that  Gertrude  admired  the  silent,  respectful  dexterity  with 
which  the  two  volunteers  performed  their  duty. 

Grimley  was  but  imitating  the  play  of  "the  butler," 
as  he  had  seen  it  enacted  in  real  life  at  the  houses  of 
hospitable  Englishmen  to  which  he  had  sometimes  been 
invited,  and  Eric  had  among  the  rough  and  hearty  woods- 
men but  too  often  enacted  in  real  life  the  position  of 
cook  and  helper  and  attended  to  their  wants. 

This  helpfulness  did  not  cease  with  the  ending  of  the 
dinner  but  continued  until  the  last  platter  was  carefully 
put  away.  Gertrude  was  happily  content  to  have  Grim- 
ley  at  her  side  as  she  stood  at  the  table  by  a  deep  dish 
of  hot  water  from  which  she,  one  by  one,  drew  forth  the 
plates,  the  knives  and  forks  for  him  to  finish  with  a  towel. 
She  smilingly  gave  him  directions  and  criticised  his  work 


310    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

but  none  the  less  did  she  notice  the  quickness  with  which 
his  task  was  finished. 

That  which  would  have  taken  Madame  and  her  two 
children  until  well  into  the  evening,  Eric,  Grimley  and 
herself  with  expert  brain  and  active  hand  did  in  less  than 
half  an  hour,  and  that  short  period  of  time  saw  every 
vestige  of  the  Christmas  feast  removed  and  the  whole 
company  seated  in  Gertrude's  drawing  room. 

Gertrude  rose  from  the  table,  as  she  had  often 
lately  done  whenever  the  Madame  was  over-pressed 
with  work,  she  took  from  a  convenient  closet  a  long 
checked  apron  which  was  large  enough  to  completely  en- 
velope her  form.  This  she  tied  around  her  waist,  which 
the  fashion  of  the  time  fixed  very  high  towards  her 
drooping  shoulders,  and  then  as  she  approached  the  large 
receptacle  of  hot  water  into  which  Virginie  and  Antoine 
were  passing  the  dishes  which  needed  attention,  she  un- 
consciously rolled  up  the  sleeves  of  her  dress  to  more 
readily  do  the  necessary  work. 

Grimley  could  not  but  observe  and  admire  the  white 
rounded  arms  and  the  long  slender  smooth  hands  and 
fingers  as  they  were  alternately  dropped  into  and  re- 
moved from  the  hot  and  frothy  water. 

As  it  had  now  become  their  daily  and  almost  hourly 
custom,  the  thermometer  was  examined.  It  showed  an 
elevation  of  twenty  degrees  above  zero  and  consequently 
the  air  appeared  mild  and  balmy,  compared  to  what  had 
been  its  frigid  feeling  for  many  days.  It  was  proposed 
that  they  ascend  to  the  glass  story  and  witness  the  winter 
scenery.  This  was  done  and  soon  "the  Christmas  six," 
as  Antoine  had  facetiously  described  the  party,  were 
scanning,  both  with  glass  and  the  unassisted  eye,  the  wide 
landscape.  It  was  a  perfect  picture  of  a  soft,  sunny, 
winter  day.  "How  truly  lovely,"  said  Gertrude.  "I 


Winter  Brings  Fears  311 

would  that  Christmas  clay  were  always  such  as  this." 

To  which  Eric  replied,  with  his  faraway  look,  "It  will 
always  be  thus — in  heaven.  But  here  in  this  imperfect 
world  such  a  scene  of  peace  is  but  the  prelude  to  the 
storms  of  desolation  and  danger.  Look  lady,"  he  con- 
tinued, addressing  Gertrude,  "at  that  long  dark  cloud  to 
the  North.  It  is  clear  and  bright  in  every  quarter  but  that, 
not  a  sign  of  life,  save  yonder  column  of  smoke  from  the 
people  on  the  schooner,  but  in  that  darkness  winter  and 
death  may  be  enfolded." 

It  was  as  Eric  had  said — clear,  soft  and  beautiful  in 
every  quarter  but  one,  and  this  was  symbolical  of  their 
minds.  All  was  serene  and  hopeful  save  in  contemplating 
the  one  fact  that  their  practical  isolation  was  to  cease  very 
soon  and  the  calm  security  in  which  they  had  lived  was 
to  be  exchanged  for  a  vigilant  watchfulness.  The  dark 
and  rolling  cloud  was  not  only  the  symbol  but  the 
agent  for  bringing  this  change  of  condition,  for  it  brought 
an  enormous  mass  of  snow,  wind,  and  cold,  in  its 
bosom. 

Night  was  approaching  and  the  storm,  but  the  little 
group  stood  silently  awaiting  them  both.  The  mainland 
was  soon  hidden  by  the  dark  clouds  and  the  North  Island 
became  invisible  and  in  an  incredibly  short  time  the  tower 
itself  was  wrapped  in  sheets  of  white  and  falling  snow 
and  shaken  by  the  wind.  The  snow  seemed  to  roll  up 
towards  them  in  masses  and  then  to  fall  back  with  a 
double  volume  and  it  grew  suddenly  dark. 

The  whole  party  were  affected  with  a  simultaneous 
dread  and  Gertrude  approached  Grimley  and  putting  her 
hand  within  his  arm,  as  though  seeking  his  protection, 
spoke  to  him  with  white  lips. 

"Mr.  Grimley,  did  you  ever  witness  so  dread fr.l  a 
scene?  I  am  afraid." 


312    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

"Fear  not,"  said  he  in  reply.  "This  old  tower  has 
witnessed  many  such  an  onset  and  stood  firm.  Let  us 
descend  and  in  your  parlor  below  we  will  forget  the 
outer  world." 

But  it  was  difficult  to  forget  the  outer  tumult;  the 
sound  of  the  snow  beating  against  the  windows;  the 
trembling  of  the  huge  tower,  and  the  shrieks,  almost  hu- 
man, of  the  mighty  blasts  forbade  it.  Gertrude  took  her 
instrument  and  sang  with  full  tones  in  sympathy  with 
the  wild  elements,  the  old  song: 

"Oh  pilot,  'tis  a  fearful  night, 
There's  danger  on  the  deep, 
I  come  to  face  the  deck  with  thee, 
I  do  not  dare  to  sleep." 

This  was  followed  by  another,  "The  Star  of  Bethlehem," 
and  by  still  others  in  which  all  joined  their  voices,  and 
peace  with  its  soothing  presence,  notwithstanding  the 
wild  storm,  descended  upon  the  little  company. 

In  his  turn,  Grimley  gave  an  account  of  the  eventful 
history  of  the  Eddystone  Lighthouse  and  Eric  a  descrip- 
tion of  the  great  storms  which  sweep  through  the  north 
of  Norway  in  the  black  long  nights  of  their  winters.  The 
Madame  spoke  of  the  ocean  storms  and  Grimley  soothed 
her  feelings  by  telling  how  secure  the  sailors  felt  in  the 
fiercest  gales,  so  long  as  they  had  plenty  of  sea  room. 
He  pleased  Antoine  by  repeating  some  doggerel  verses 
ascribed  to  a  sailor  who,  in  a  storm  at  sea,  could  not  pity 
enough  the  poor  dwellers  upon  land,  who  instead  of  be- 
ing safely  rocking  on  the  billows  were  exposed  to  the 
dangers  of  falling  chimneys  and  signs  and  of  being 
awakened  by  having  their  houses  blown  down  about  their 
ears  by  the  wild  winds. 


Winter  Brings  Fears  313 

It  was  no  easy  task  for  Eric  and  Grimley  that  stormy 
night  to  attain  the  safety  of  their  low  roofed  dwelling. 
Gertrude  bade  the  two  men  "good-by"  at  the  entrance 
door  and  a  little  anxiously  saw  them  push  out  into  the 
face  of  the  bitter  wind  and  snow,  but  Grimley's  heart  was 
warmed  and  his  whole  frame  glowed  with  her  impul- 
sively added  words,  "I  wish  you  could  stay.  I  some- 
times wonder  how  I  could  live  if  I  did  not  see  you  again. 
I  should  be  the  most  wretched  of  women." 

As  soon  as  the  two  had  lighted  their  lamps  and  thrown 
off  the  piles  of  snowy  whiteness  from  their  garments, 
they  lost  no  time  in  surveying  their  tunnel  work  of  the 
morning.  The  stone  was  still  uplifted  on  the  hearth  and 
the  earth  piled  in  great  heaps  all  about.  Seeing  these 
evidences  of  their  own  activity,  Eric  said,  "Mr.  Grimley, 
I  am  twice  pleased  at  our  morning's  work.  I  am  glad 
to  get  the  powder  kegs  into  a  safe  place  and  I  can  see 
great  advantage  in  having  an  underground  exit  to  the 
warehouse.  Let  us  lose  no  time  in  completing  it  to  a 
good  distance.  When  this  storm  is  over,  then  our  serious 
anxious  life  will  begin.  If  I  were  alone  on  the  island 
penniless  and  without  goods  of  any  sort  to  tempt  the 
pitiless  fellows  then  I  should  be  safe,  but  with  these 
piles  of  tempting  goods  and  furs  and  the  helpless 
family  in  the  lighthouse  we  are  certain  to  have  a 
struggle." 

Grimley  gravely  interrupted  Eric  and  asked:  "What 
would  you  think  of  attempting  a  flight  into  some  of  the 
nearest  settlements  ?  Two  men  against  scores  of  enemies 
would  justify  an  honorable  retreat  and  I  don't  wish  to 
have  Miss  Pearl  exposed  to  unwarranted  peril." 

Eric  replied  with  equal  soberness,  "You  have  some- 
times used  the  word  analysis  in  your  conversation  and  I 
once  asked  you  what  it  meant  but  now  let  me  give  an 


314    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

example  of  the  meaning  of  the  word  by  applying  it  to 
our  position.  There  are  six  of  us  on  the  island.  The 
Madame  would  leave  under  no  stress  of  danger.  Rather 
than  change  the  plans  of  her  husband,  she  would  die 
and  see  her  children  perish  before  her  eyes,  so  blindly 
obedient  is  she  to  him.  As  for  yourself,  Mr.  Grimley, 
you  have  accepted  this  northern  station  for  the  winter 
as  a  matter  of  trust.  I  cannot  see  how  you  can  leave 
it  except  in  the  immediate  presence  of  a  stronger  force 
than  yourself — and  myself — and  at  no  time  have  I  ever 
owned  but  what  you  would  come  out  master  in  the  con- 
flict." 

"Right !  Eric,  I  cannot  leave  my  charge.  It  were  eas- 
ier to  die  than  to  turn  coward;  but  there  remain  you 
and  Miss  Pearl.  Once  on  your  snow-shoes  and  a  pack 
of  blankets  and  provisions  you  could  gain  the  settle- 
ments." 

Eric  replied  with  warmth,  "I  will  answer  with  my 
life  for  her  safety  in  such  an  attempt  but  I  must  im- 
mediately return  here,  for  I  am  under  pledge  to  my  su- 
periors to  hold  this  position  for  the  society  of  which  I 
told  you  I  was  a  member.  As  Eric  said  this,  a  dark 
shadow  passed  over  his  open  face,  like  a  cloud  over  a 
sunny  summer  sky.  Grimley  observed  it  and  thought, 
"When  Eric  opens  his  heart-griefs  it  will  be  something 
connected  with  this  society,"  but  he  said  simply : 

"That  brings  the  question  to  Miss  Pearl  making  a  safe 
retreat  under  your  care  and  it  shall  be  proposed  to  her 
to-morrow."  This  Grimley  did  most  seriously  and  ur- 
gently the  next  day,  but  he  was  met  with  a  smile.  "Do 
you  bid  me  leave  these  tall  strong  walls  and  this  useful, 
happy  life  I  am  leading — for  it  is  both — and  the  protec- 
tion of  yourself  and  Eric  to  seek  safety  among  strangers? 
I  shall  never  do  it,  unless  under  your  positive  commands, 


Winter  Brings  Fears  315 

and  you  are  too  kind  to  make  me  unhappy."  Here  Grim- 
ley  first  saw  the  lovely  eyes  filled  with  tears  and  heard  the 
voice  he  so  much  loved,  choked  with  broken  sobs,  hard  for 
him  to  resist,  but  he  remained  unchanged  in  his  opinion, 
until  Gertrude  asked  him  the  question :  "If  it  were  one  of 
his  sisters  with  him  would  he  send  her  out?  Would 
he  not  rather  defend  her  there?"  And  the  Madame 
added  half  scornfully:  "Oh!  Eric  and  Mr.  Grimley, 
they  afraid.  Monsieur  Malloire  he  never  'fraid.  He 
stay  here  four,  five  winters  and  nobody  come  to  hurt  us." 

These  two  women's  arguments  decided  Grimley's 
course  but  against  his  higher  reasoning  faculty,  for  he 
agreed  with  Gertrude  gone,  it  would  be  like  the  removal 
of  Helen  from  Troy  at  the  beginning  of  the  siege,  or  of 
Zenobia  from  the  city  of  the  oasis,  Palmyra,  at  the  begin- 
ning of  her  glorious  reign.  He  urged  the  question  no 
more  but  with  quiet  energy  gave  his  mind  and  heart  to  the 
task  of  safely  and  honorably  fulfilling  his  trusts. 

But  on  the  Christmas  evening  of  which  we  write,  while 
the  wild  storm  was  sweeping  around  the  rough  cabin  and 
as  they  were  seated  before  the  blazing  fire,  Grimley 
turned  to  his  companion  and  said : 

"Eric,  you  have  been  in  scenes  of  bloody  strife,  have 
you  not?" 

"Yes,  Mr.  Grimley,  I  have,  but  I  wish  to  forget  them 
all.  My  conscience  stands  clear  before  God  and  before 
man  of  the  blood  of  any  man.  For  years  now  I  have 
lived  on  the  frontier,  on  the  rivers  and  in  the  great 
forests  and  like  Paul  the  Apostle  I  have  contended  with 
wild  beasts  and  been  exposed  to  the  cruelties  of  still 
wilder  men,  which  are  worse." 

"With  me,"  said  Grimley,  "the  experience  is  very  un- 
like yours.  I  was  tenderly  and  carefully  nurtured.  I 
went  to  school  and  college,  it  is  true,  among  rough  and 


316    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

roystering  boys  and  young  men.  I  have  traveled  but  it 
was  always  in  settled  countries  and  in  all  my  life  I  have 
never  seen  a  man  who  seemingly  desired  to  destroy  the 
life  of  another  and  I  cannot  comprehend  the  feeling  that 
would  lead  one  man  to  wantonly  or  even  for  a  great  prize 
take  the  life,  even  of  his  bitterest  enemy." 

"But,  Mr.  Grimley,"  replied  Eric,  "you  have  engaged 
with  enjoyment  in  the  sports  and  games.  I  know  that, 
because  I  saw  you  hot  with  enthusiasm,  eager  to  become 
the  victor  in  the  Indian  games.  It  is  so  in  deadly  strife 
when  the  prize  to  be  gained  or  lost  is  human  life  or 
human  suffering.  I  think  I  have  heard  some  one  speak 
of  "the  joy  of  battle."  This  I  have  felt  and  you  may  yet 
experience  the  sensation.  When  you  come  under  its 
dominion  you  will  strive  for  the  victory,  and  human  life 
will  be  a  small  thing  to  weigh  against  its  attainment  and 
even  the  risk  of  your  own  life  will  weigh  less  than  you 
imagine  if  the  risk  seems  likely  to  gain  the  victory." 

"God  forbid  that  it  should  be  so  with  me,  even  if  with 
other  men,"  replied  Grimley. 

Eric  continued:  "It  were  always  well  to  carefully 
consider  before  entering  into  strife,  for  madness  is  the 
only  name  for  it.  When  the  game  is  to  kill  or  be  killed 
it  appeals  to  the  fighting  instinct  in  every  man  and  while 
the  fever  is  on,  madness  is  in  full  possession  of  a  man. 
It  is  only  when  the  blood  cools  and  the  fever  is  off  that 
men  sometimes  even  weep  at  the  damage  they  have  done. 
Knowing  .this,  my  principle  of  life  has  come  to  be,  to 
save  myself  by  flight,  rather  than  to  yield  myself  to  the 
blind  and  irresistible  rush  of  feeling  which  leads  to  such 
desperate  results." 

"Eric,"  said  Grimley,  "it  was  doubtless  this  same  prin- 
ciple of  madness,  inspired  by  battle,  that  led  the  Emperor 
Napoleon  to  rush  over  heaps  of  dead  and  dying  men 


Winter  Brings  Fears  317 

at  the  bridge  in  the  Battle  of  Lodi,  seize  the  battle  flag 
and  press  to  the  very  front  with  the  almost  absolute 
certainty  of  losing  his  kingly  life.  He  won  the  battle 
and  all  history  now  calls  him  and  will  continue  to  call 
him  the  brave  and  gallant  soldier — albeit  Emperor." 

This  was  but  one  of  many  conversations  between  Eric 
and  Grimley,  the  result  of  which  was  to  thoroughly  in- 
spire the  latter  with  the  idea  of  desperate  measures  if 
such  might  be  needed  for  defense  both  of  the  lives  and 
property  under  his  trust.  In  the  meantime  the  storm 
raged  and  roared  with  a  violence  scarcely  conceivable. 
The  wind  came  from  the  southwest  and  bore  on  its  pin- 
ions millions  and  millions  of  tons  of  snow,  which,  added 
to  that  already  fallen,  ere  morning  made  a  level  of  five 
feet  in  the  woods,  with  drifts  in  proportion. 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

THE   STORY   OF   THE   "PLUM  DUFF"    PUDDING 

GERTRUDE,  contrary  to  her  wont,  woke  in  the  night 
many  times,  for  over  the  rattling  blasts  she  heard  the 
heavy  grinding  of  the  ice,  as,  driven  by  the  south  wind, 
it  piled  in  ridges,  not  only  on  the  shore  but  in  all  the 
waters  which  lay  about  the  island.  The  ice  rock  (for 
ice  is  a  mineral  yielding  only  to  heat)  rose  in  great  heaps 
ten  and  twenty  feet  high  and  many  miles  long,  like  fur- 
rows piled  by  the  farmer's  plow,  and  with  level  spaces 
between  like  flat  pasture  lands  among  rugged  hills.  As 
the  ice  became  thus  fixed  and  as  it  were,  anchored,  the 
snow  clouds  furnished  sheets  of  white  covering  to  con- 
ceal the  rougher  crevices  and  seams,  but  leaving  the  sharp 
points  and  more  prominent  elevations  still  exposed  to 
sight.  The  extreme  violence  of  the  wind  and  the  height 
and  force  of  the  waves  laid  ridge  upon  ridge  of  the 
floating  ice,  until  from  shore  to  shore  and  from  island 
to  island  the  depth  attained  was  at  least  fifteen  feet,  and 
the  mass  so  closely  locked  and  interwoven  that  no  ex- 
isting force,  save  that  of  the  warm  spring  sun  could  dis- 
lodge it.  It  was  this  strange  cementing  of  shore  to  shore, 
accompanied  by  a  prodigious  and  frightful  grinding  that 
cost  Gertrude  her  repose. 

The  gentle  girl,  as  she  felt  the  swaying  of  the  tower  as 
it  yielded  to  the  force  of  the  blast  and  heard  the  un- 
earthly sounds  which  came  up  to  her  from  the  bosom 
of  the  lake,  turned  her  thoughts  trustfully  to  God  and 

318 


The  Story  of  the  "Plum  Duff"  Pudding  319 

supplicated  Him  for  His  protecting  care  over  the  dwell- 
ers, not  only  of  the  lighthouse  and  its  adjacent  edifice 
which  sheltered  Eric  and  Grimley  but  also  for  those  who 
were  confined  in  the  stranded  schooner,  their  unknown 
neighbors. 

Ere  morning  the  storm  ceased  but  it  was  succeeded  by 
a  mighty  cold  wave  from  the  North.  The  thermometer 
sank  to  zero — to  ten  degrees  below,  and  when  the  two 
dwellers  of  the  warehouse  appeared  for  their  dinner  it 
showed  twenty  degrees  below. 

That  morning  Eric  and  Grimley  had  worked  in  the 
recesses  of  their  tunnel  with  vigorous  energy,  which  had 
been  evidenced  by  their  perspiring  bodies  and  shortened 
breath.  With  their  snow-shoes  it  was  but  three  or  four 
minutes'  walk  between  the  two  structures  and  not  hav- 
ing to  wait  an  instant  for  the  active  Antoine  to  open 
the  entrance  door,  their  vigorous  systems  were  unaf- 
fected by  the  progressively  increasing  cold. 

Within,  the  dinner  passed  as  usual.  The  company 
gathered  in  Miss  Pearl's  room  for  the  afternoon  ex- 
ercises. It  was  here  and  at  this  time  that  Grimley  un- 
folded to  Gertrude  the  ever  present  perils  of  their  posi- 
tion and  had  received  her  refusal  to  seek  to  escape  them 
for  herself.  This  conversation  with  its  agitating  effects 
upon  the  gentle  girl  showed  Grimley  clearly  how  inter- 
woven had  become  their  life  interests,  and  his  attentions 
to  her  were  even  more  loving  and  thoughtful  than  usual. 
The  Madame,  whose  experience  in  entering  married  life 
had  been  so  different,  said  to  herself,  in  seeing  this,  "Guess 
Mr.  Grimley,  he  'fraid  Gertrude.  He  act  so,  he  do  some- 
thing she  not  like,  and  she  kind  to  him  too,  so  he  no  feel 
bad  all  the  time." 

Once  this  afternoon  while  the  Madame,  Eric  and  the 
two  younger  ones  were  deep  in  their  lessons,  Gertrude 


320    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

asked  Grimley  if  he  would  not  go  with  her  into  the  glass 
room  above,  so  that  they  might  see  how,  judging  from 
the  signal  smoke,  their  neighbors  in  the  schooner  were 
getting  along.  They  saw  that  the  smoke  was  still  as- 
cending and  that  greatly  relieved  Gertrude.  She  con- 
fidently explained  to  Grimley  her  anxious  and  prayerful 
thoughts  of  the  night  before,  concerning  the  ship- 
wrecked crew,  and  he  said  that  he  too  had  shared  her 
anxiety,  and  then  added : 

"In  our  own  comparatively  secure  and  happy  condi- 
tion we  must  surely  not  ^forget  the  danger  and  priva- 
tions of  our  fellow  creatures.  I  have  plans  for  im- 
mediate execution,  as  soon  as  Eric  says  it  is  feasible  to 
risk  the  trip  over  to  North  Island.  From  here  to  yonder 
shore  it  is  only  four  to  six  miles,  but  to  where  the 
schooner  lies  it  is  not  less  than  twelve,  and  if  you  will 
observe  the  rough  and  jagged  masses  of  ice  which  fill 
the  space  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach  you  will  see  how 
difficult  is  the  task  to  reach  them  and  carry  the  needed 
aid." 

Gertrude  here  observed:  "Oh,  I  had  anticipated  that 
we  would  all  go  in  a  party  on  our  snow-shoes  but  I  see 
how  impossible  it  would  be  for  me  to  go  and  return,  and," 
she  added,  turning  thoughtfully  to  her  companion,  "you 
see  too  how  very  hard  it  would  have  been  for  me  to 
have  gone  away  and  left  you.  Think  of  a  long  journey 
hundreds  of  miles  through  such  a  way  as  that,"  and  Ger- 
trude with  a  sweeping  gesture  indicated  the  long  wide 
sweep  of  the  dreary  wintry  desolation  which  lay  before 
them. 

"Forgive  me,  dear  Gertrude,"  said  Grimley,  "I  was  only 
thinking  of  your  ultimate  safety.  What  you  now  see  and 
fear  is  naught  compared  to  the  dangers  from  desperate 


The  Story  of  the  "Plum  Duff"  Pudding    321 

and  wicked  men,  and  this  peril  was  what  I  wished  you 
to  flee  from.  I  have  heard  it  repeated,  that  in  crossing 
our  wide  continent  from  ocean  to  ocean,  man  need  only 
dread  one  danger — not  darkness,  flood,  fire,  cold — but  the 
one  arising  from  his  own  fellow  man." 

Gertrude  almost  trembled  at  the  low  solemn  words 
of  Grimley  but  he  continued  in  the  same  grave  tone :  "In 
this  far  off  corner  of  the  country  there  is  no  law  except 
that  of  skill  and  strength.  It  would  be  an  extraordinary 
thing  that  would  bring  an  officer  so  far  from  the  settle- 
ments. Hence,  we  must  be  extremely  vigilant,  as  well 
as  brave.  It.  will  not  do  to  shut  our  eyes  to  the  dangers 
of  our  position  but  the  rather  to  ascertain  every  method 
and  means  of  defense  within  our  reach." 

Gertrude  here  interrupting  him,  said  hastily :  "Oh,  let 
us  get  below  to  our  companions.  I  am  shivering  with 
both  cold  and  fear.  I  would  to  God  that  spring  were 
here,  and  yet,"  she  added  with  a  touch  of  pathos,  "I  am 
very  happy  and  the  days  pass  none  too  slowly.  Each 
day  brings  its  joy  and  its  grateful  duties.  I  am  more 
than  comfortable.  I  wish  it  was  not  necessary  to  speak 
of  danger,  and  yet,"  she  added  submissively,  "I  will  do 
anything  you  say  to  watch  and  ward  it  off — only  don't 
speak  of  sending  me  away :  let  me  rather  die  here  than 
go." 

The  two  lovers,  so  gentle  and  refined,  even  in  such  a 
wild  country,  were  glad  to  find  themselves  in  the  cheer- 
ful parlor  in  the  company  of  the  living  circle,  who  were 
gathered  there  busily  and  happily  engaged  with  books 
and  writing  material.  The  weather  outside  the  heavy 
walls  made  but  little  difference  within,  and  so  very  intent 
were  the  four  dissimilar  scholars  that  they  had  hardly 
noticed  the  absence  of  the  two.  As  twilight  approached, 


322    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

the  books  and  papers  were  put  away  and  Grimley  asked 
Eric  his  opinion  as  to  the  time  and  method  of  relieving 
the  crew  of  the  shipwrecked  schooner. 

"I  have  thought  it  over  very  carefully,"  said  Eric,  "and 
I  think  I  am  the  one  to  make  the  venture  and  as  soon 
as  the  weather  becomes  milder  I  will  start  with  a  pack 
upon  my  back — a  small  one — to  try  and  reach  them.  It 
will  take  a  few  hours  to  go  and  several  to  come  back  and 
none  but  a  strong  man  can  do  it,  rough  as  the  ice  is 
and  so  soft  under  foot  is  the  snow." 


The  Sabbath  passed,  the  fourth  they  had  spent  on  the 
island,  and  with  reading,  song  and  conversation  it  was  a 
delightful  day,  but  outside  the  cold  continued  and  became 
more  intense.  The  thermometer  stood  at  forty  degrees 
below  and  even  the  trees  cracked  with  the  frigid  pressure. 
It  was  evident  that  the  whole  surface  of  the  lake  was 
becoming  a  solid,  iron-like  mass ;  the  snow  already  fallen 
froze  and  was  covered  with  a  crust  sufficiently  strong  to 
bear  a  man.  These  were  Eric's  explanations  given  out 
during  the  evening. 

Grimley  that  night  with  his  faithful  friend  reposed  in 
their  fur  bags  and  piled  the  clothing  in  masses  above 
them.  Eric  compared  the  weather  to  that  which  had 
pinched  and  frozen  their  faces  two  weeks  before  and 
said  that  all  through  the  winter  those  periodic  waves  of 
extreme  cold  might  be  expected  to  descend  upon  them. 
Then  the  only  safety  would  be  in  yielding  for  the  time  to 
its  victorious  course  and  to  preserve  life  by  the  most 
careful  attention  in  avoiding  exposure  to  its  bitter 
strength. 

The  Monday  morning  opened  with  a  splendid  exhibi- 


The  Story  of  the  "Plum  Duff"  Pudding     323 

tion  of  red  illumination  of  the  sky  and  the  appearance 
of  a  bright  and  wintry  sun.  But  none  the  less  did  the 
north  wind  bring  its  awful  extremity  of  cold.  It  was 
grateful  labor  that  the  two  dwellers  in  the  warehouse 
performed  that  morning  in  the  tunnel.  The  opening  they 
were  making  was  warm  as  a  well  protected  cellar  in 
winter  time,  and  the  progress  made  was  rapid  and  the 
toilers  felt  repaid.  In  the  lighthouse  life  was  equally 
busy  and  active  under  the  inspiration  of  Gertrude.  It 
was  a  pleasant  sight  to  see  her  in  a  neat  woollen  morning 
dress,  which  exhibited  the  graceful  outlines  of  her  slender 
figure,  as  she  almost  flew  from  one  household  task  to 
another  but  always  directing  her  energy  to  the  produc- 
tion of  a  palatable  dinner. 

She  said  to  Madame,  who  was  instinctively  following 
the  lead  of  her  young  guest :  "Dear  Madame,  in  getting 
a  meal,  time  is  everything.  An  old  lady  once  told  me  in 
New  England  that  the  success  of  that  whole  section  came 
from  the  universal  use  of  the  tall  eight-day  clocks  which 
stood  in  the  hall  of  every  well-to-do  farmer,  merchant 
or  professional  man.  The  women,  and  they  so  taught 
their  children,  did  all  the  work  by  the  old  clock  and  the 
meals  were  served  to  a  minute." 

The  Madame  here  observed  that  that  was  hard 
to  do,  when  she  had  dinner  to  get  alone  she  wanted 
from  two  to  three  hours  allowance  as  to  the  time 
it  might  be  ready  and  then  plenty  of  time  to  clear  up 
after  it. 

Gertrude  smiled  at  this  frank  confession  and  replied, 
"If  Eric  and  Mr.  Grimley  were  not  coming  we  might  not 
be  so  very  particular.  I  know  we  should  not  but  I  de- 
light to  see  them  partake  of  the  dishes  we  prepare  and 
I  know  that  they  like  to  be  served  at  the  moment  of  their 
expectations.  Our  dear  old  professor  used  to  tell  we 


324     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

girls  that  the  surest  way  to  a  man's  affections  was 
through  his  stomach.  That's  a  hard  thing  to  believe  but 
perhaps  it's  true." 

"Yes,"  seriously  said  the  dark-eyed  matron.  "My 
husband  he  always  cross  when  he.  hungry.  Me  no  speak 
to  him  then.  Me  get  him  to  eat  something  very  quick." 

Antoine,  who,  boy-like,  had  listened  to  this  conversation 
without  seeming  to  do  so,  while  understanding  it  all,  now 
asked  Gertrude  to  tell  him  more  about  these  old  clocks; 
which  Gertrude  did,  without  stopping  her  active  services. 
Indeed,  while  she  talked  she  made  Antoine  assist  her  in 
assorting  some  raisins  for  the  cake  she  was  making. 
"Eat  all  you  want,  my  laddie,  while  you  are  picking  but 
don't  stop  your  work.  It  is  against  the  Jewish  law  to 
muzzle  the  ox  which  treads  out  the  corn."  This  last 
comparison  called  out  still  another  explanation  and  it  was 
thus  Gertrude  by  these  conversations  was  daily  molding 
the  life  thoughts  of  her  three  companions.  In  describ- 
ing the  old  eight-day  clocks  to  the  boy  she  told  of  one 
set  in  a  farmer's  kitchen  that  had  this  inscription  written 
upon  it: 

"Here  I  stand  with  all  my  might 
To  tell  the  hours  both  day  and  night. 
Do  thou  example  take  by  me 
And  serve  thy  God  as  I  serve  thee." 

Very  quaint  and  very  good  are  these  lines  so  that  An- 
toine and  his  sister  ere  many  minutes  had  learned  to  re- 
peat them  from  memory.  It  being  her  nature,  the  shrewd 
Gertrude  preached  them  a  little  sermon  on  the  moral 
contained  in  the  lines,  which  they  unconsciously,  but 
none  the  less  effectively  received,  and  let  us  hope  were 
afterwards  influenced  by. 


The  Story  of  the  "Plum  Duff"  Pudding     325 

When  Grimley  and  Eric  appeared  that  bright  but  dread- 
ful morning  they  duly  appreciated  the  bountiful  and  al- 
most elegant  repast  set  before  them  with  the  exactness 
which  Gertrude  had  been  inculcating.  When  it  came 
time  to  partake  of  the  light  raisin  cake  which  Ger- 
trude had  prepared  with  her  own  hands  for  dessert 
the  praise  it  elicited  was  ample  return  for  the  pains  she 
had  taken.  The  rich  color  came  in  her  cheek  as  Grimley 
warmly  said : 

"There  are  two  things  about  this  cake  which  I  admire 
— the  first  is  its  sweetness,  for  I  consider  it  an  imposi- 
tion on  the  credulity  of  humanity  to  set  forth  the  form 
of  an  attractive  delicacy  and  while  it  pleases  the  eye  that 
it  should  disappoint  the  taste,  for  all  men  are  agreed  that 
cake  to  be  good  should  be  sweet,  and  very  sweet  too." 

Eric  cordially  assented  to  this  and  said,  "True,  Mr. 
Grimley,  and  what  is  the  second?" 

"The  second  is  like  the  first,  except  it  relates  to  the 
raisins.  I  delight  in  plenty  of  them  and  in  this  model 
cake  we  have  them  in  abundance." 

"That's  because  I  assorted  them,"  gleefully  interrupted 
Antoine. 

"True,"  said  Grimley,  ?'I  will  pay  you  for  picking  so 
many  by  telling  the  story  of  a  captain  and  his  mate." 
Not  only  the  boy  but  all  the  others  lent  an  attentive 
ear  as  Grimley  told,  in  inimitable  style,  the  follow- 
ing story.  It  was  his  intonation,  his  gesture,  the 
lightness  of  his  laughing,  yet  loving  eye,  that  gained  the 
applause  which  followed  the  story,  which,  like  everything 
else  in  the  world  was  not  new,  except  to  his  auditors. 

"There  was  once  a  very  punctilious  sea  captain  who 
was  navigating  a  fine  ship  on  a  long  voyage — let  us  say  a 
year's  trip  to  China  for  a  cargo  of  tea.  Daily  at  noon, 


326    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

weather  permitting,  the  dignified  commander  sat  down  to 
a  well  served  table  in  his  cabin  with  the  sole  company, 
and  opposite  to  the  first  mate.  The  decorum  which  was 
observed  would  have  satisfied  even  Miss  Pearl. 

"The  daily  bill  of  fare  was  carefully  arranged  between 
the  cook  and  the  Captain  and  included  on  certain  days  a 
rich  plum  pudding.  Being  for  simply  two  gentlemen 
the  dish  was  a  round  compact  affair  of  small  size, 
quite  suitable  for  shipboard,  but  not  so  for  a  city 
family.  One  day  as  the  epicurean  captain  was  dis- 
cussing the  weighty  subject  of  the  dinner  fare  with  the 
obsequious  cook,  he  remarked  in  a  lofty,  off-hand  way, 
'By  the  way,  cook,  Mr.  Smith,  the  mate,  is  not  so  fond  of 
plums  as  I  am  and  you  may  cook  them  principally  on  one 
side  of  the  pudding.  This  was  done  and  in  dividing,  at 
dinner,  the  dessert,  the  one-half  part  served  the 
mate  was  minus  plums,  while  the  Captain  enjoyed  a  double 
portion.  For  a  time  such  continued  to  be  the  case,  until 
the  victim  of  the  selfish  arrangement  suspected  some 
collusion  or  plan  by  which  the  Captain  had  the  decided 
preference  in  the  distribution  of  the  plums  contained  in 
the  dish,  of  which  he  was  equally  fond,  and  as  all  ex- 
perienced persons  know  are  the  essential  part  of  the 
relish  of  cakes  and  puddings. 

"Nothing  was  remarked,  but  the  next  time  the  favorite 
pudding  appeared  the  mate  was  on  the  alert.  He  saw 
the  cook  set  it  down  on  the  center  of  the  table  with  the 
strong  external  evidence  of  having  all  the  plums  towards 
the  Captain  and  none  on  the  side  nearest  him.  But  just 
as  the  Captain  with  his  usual  stately  manner  was  about 
to  pass  his  knife  through  the  pudding,  the  mate  took  it 
upon  its  plate  and  balancing  it  on  his  hand,  seriously  re- 
marked :  'Captain,  this  is  a  dish  I  consider  emblematic 
of  modern  civilization.  I  wager  that  no  nation  of  anti- 


The  Story  of  the  "Plum  Duff"  Pudding     327 

quity  could  produce  so  delicate,  so  satisfying  a  pudding 
as  this/ 

"Here,  the  mate  having  finished  his  apostrophe,  as  it 
were,  placed  the  dish  upon  the  table  again  but  with  the 
plums  towards  himself. 

"The  Captain  was  quite  unconscious  of  any  design  on 
the  part  of  the  quiet  gentleman  who  sat  opposite  to  him 
and  perceiving  that  the  pudding  was  in  ill  position  to 
divide  and  give  him  the  plums,  he  then  took  up  the  dish 
and  balancing  it  and  turning  it,  continued  the  subject : 

"  'Yes,  indeed,  Mr.  Smith,  I  have  frequently  remarked 
to  the  cook  that  King  George  of  England  would  be  de- 
lighted to  partake  of  such  a  pudding;  sometimes  called  by 
sailors  "Plum  Duff." ' 

"The  Captain  having  finished  his  praises  and  given  the 
pudding  an  extra  turn  or  two  and  gazing  upon  it  with  the 
eye  of  a  true  epicure,  set  it  down  again  with  the  plums 
all  towards  himself.  He  was  just  about  to  cut  it  across 
the  center  so  as  to  make  the  usual  inequitable  division, 
when  Mr.  Smith  politely  again  raised  and  turned  it, 
and  cleared  his  throat  for  another  speech.  But  the  Cap- 
tain who  was  no  fool  and  who  underneath  his  austere  way 
dearly  loved  a  joke,  broke  into  a  hearty  laugh  in  which 
the  mate  joined  and  it  made  a  merry  concert,  which  was 
renewed  when  the  Captain  pronounced  the  single  word 
'caught/  " 

Grimley  was  more  than  paid  for  his  effort  by  the  de- 
lightful and  happy  laughter  which  followed  his  story.  He 
finished  it  by  relating  how  the  Captain  and  his  mate  that 
day  and  ever  afterwards  ate  the  pudding  with  a  fair  di- 
vision of  the  plums. 

"This  story,"  said  Grimley,  "has  been  told  on  thousands 
of  ships  and  in  every  clime;  it  has  become  part  of  the 
literature  of  the  ocean.  It  was  told  to  me  by  a  rollicking 


328    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

rotund  Catholic  priest  whom  I  met  on  board  steamer  in 
the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  These  stories  never  die.  They 
serve  their  end  like  the  Mother  Goose  rhymes,  mother- 
in-law  stories,  and  such  like  curiously  standard  staples  of 
conversation." 

Gertrude  enjoyed  this  story  and  said  she  should  always 
remember  it  when  putting  the  fruit  into  her  cakes  and 
not  only  use  a  good  measure  of  them  but  divide  them 
equally,  but  she  continued  earnestly:  "Would  it  not  be 
well  for  Eric  to  take  some  cake  and  other  provisions  to 
the  shipwrecked  crew?  How  soon,  Eric,"  said  she,  ad- 
dressing him,  "do  you  think  you  will  start  ?" 

"I  think  to-morrow  morning  at  ten,  if  the  cold  begins 
to  moderate.  I  shall  not  wait  for  it  to  entirely  change 
but  if  it  shows  signs  that  its  severity  is  over,  my  conscience 
will  not  suffer  me  to  wait  a  moment.  Yes,  let  me  have 
some  food  to  carry.  If  the  crew  are  suffering  it  will 
answer  for  that  day,  and  on  my  second  trip  I  can  take 
such  articles  as  I  find  they  need.  They  have  been  there 
now  nearly  three  weeks  and  their  stores  may  be  ex- 
hausted." 

A  consultation  followed  as  to  the  proposed  trip — in 
which  all  took  an  especial  interest.  It  was  arranged  that 
if  Eric  found  all  aboard  safe,  he  should  light  a  fire  near 
the  ship,  so  that  two  columns  of  smoke  could  be  seen ; 
for  the  one  already  burning  so  steadily  would  furnish  one 
of  the  two  smoke  columns. 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

WOLVES 

ACCORDING  to  the  decision  made,  Eric  started  early 
in  the  forenoon  of  the  next  day.  The  thermometer 
showed  twenty  degrees  below  zero  with  a  still  air  and 
sunny  sky.  He  was  equipped  for  his  arduous  trip  with 
snow-shoes,  his  bag  to  sleep  in,  if  he  should  not  find  a 
place  with  the  crew  of  the  schooner,  and  a  pack  of 
food — bread  and  meat,  with  one  cake — for  "the  lady  of 
the  lake,  if  you  find  her,"  Gertrude  said,  as  she  put  it 
in  the  knapsack,  which  was  to  be  bound  to  his  shoul- 
ders. 

For  the  exercise  and  for  companionship,  Grimley 
accompanied  Eric  for  a  third  of  the  distance  to  the 
North  Island.  The  walking  was  not  so  very  difficult, 
but  owing  to  the  upturned  masses  of  frozen  snow  and 
ice,  a  circuit  was  often  necessary,  which  greatly  in- 
creased the  distance  to  be  covered  and  occasionally  it 
was  necessary  to  climb  and  scramble  over  wide  fields  of 
jagged  ice.  Eric  carried,  with  him  a  small  axe,  his  only 
weapon,  which  he  used  to  great  advantage  in  making  a 
path  through  these  broken  fields. 

As  the  two  bade  each  other  good-by,  Eric  said,  "Be- 
ware of  the  wolves,  Mr.  Grimley.  Ere  eight  and  forty 
hours  have  passed  we  shall  have  a  pack  of  them  over 
from  the  mainland.  They  are  only  dangerous  in  the 
twilight  and  dark,  and  your  exposure  will  be  in  going 
in  the  evening  from  the  lighthouse  to  the  warehouse." 

329 


330     The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

Grimley  promised  to  be  on  the  look-out  and  they 
shook  hands  in  parting  like  brothers,  and  each  turned 
upon  his  way.  This  Gertrude  saw  through  the  spy 
glass  from  one  of  the  windows,  where  she  was  watch- 
ing the  fast  increasing  distance  between  the  two  men, 
upon  whose  courage  and  skill  she  so  much  relied. 
Grimley  attained  the  grateful  shelter  of  the  lighthouse 
and  the  comforts  of  a  well  prepared  meal  at  the  usual 
hour.  After  dinner  the  whole  of  our  little  family  gath- 
ered in  Gertrude's  pleasant  sitting  room. 

"How  different,"  thought  Grimley,  "is  my  daily  life 
from  what  I  imagined  it  would  be.  Here  in  this  vast 
and  illimitable  waste  I  find  the  satisfaction  of  every 
reasonable  desire.  Instead  of  being  doomed  to  a  wild, 
unkempt,  wretched  condition,  I  have  only  enough  of 
rough  life  to  answer  for  healthy  exercise." 

Involuntarily  he  thought  of  Adam  being  put  without 
Paradise  and  wondered  if  he  did  not  find  his  surround- 
ing circumstances  very  much  more  endurable  than  he 
first  thought.  From  Adam  the  young  man's  thoughts 
went  to  Eve — the  mother  of  all  living — and  he  won- 
dered if  she  in  her  lowly  condition  had  not  been  Adam's 
greatest  solace — so  great  a  one  that  he  was  even  willing 
to  forego  paradise  for  her  company's  sake. 

"Mr.  Grimley,  a  penny  for  your  thoughts,"  said  a 
soft  voice  by  his  side,  which  blended  wonderfully  with 
the  day  dream  into  which  he  was  lapsing. 

"I  was  thinking  of  Eve,  that  fateful  woman,"  replied 
he,  with  the  loving  frankness  in  which  Gertrude  de- 
lighted. "I  see  her  in  my  imagination,  wondrously 
beautiful  but  with  traces  of  deep  grief  and  labor,  and 
every  feature  full  of  woe,  but  the  spring  of  all  joy  to 
those  around  her,  even  though  burdened  with  sorrow 
so  great  that  it  daily  crushed  her  into  the  dust.  A  suf- 


Wolves  331 


ferer  and  a  joy  in  strong  combination  to  the  hour  of 
her  death,  of  which  we  have  no  record." 

"Oh,  Mr.  Grimley,"  almost  tremblingly  said  Ger- 
trude, "spare  me,  say  no  more.  I  am  a  daughter  of 
Eve.  Can  such  a  fate  be  before  me?  Sometimes  I 
greatly  fear  it  will  be  so." 

".I  hope  not,"  said  Grimley,  with  a  voice  of  kindness, 
"but  I  have  often  seen  my  mother  and  sisters  weep — 
as  you  too  have  seen  the  gentle  woman  who  is  our 
hostess  weep.  She  is  beautiful  and  loving,  but  in  her 
dark  eyes  you  can  see  the  same  acute  suffering  which 
must  have  followed  Eve  as  she  saw  Cain,  Abel  and 
Seth,  her  stalwart  sons,  in  their  strife  ending  in  mur- 
der— and  then,"  he  added  softly,  "I  have  observed  the 
tears  flow  from  your  own  eyes.  I  shall  never  forget 
them.  I  hope  never  to  see  them  again  and  yet  I  fear." 

"Then,"  said  Gertrude  impulsively,  "never  speak  of 
sending  me  away  from  you  and  never  forget  that  I  have 
no  father,  nor  mother,  nor  home,"  and  strange  as  it  was, 
the  tears  again  suffused  her  beautiful  eyes  and  Grim- 
ley,  as  he  looked  upon  her,  said  to  himself:  "She  is 
indeed  a  true  daughter  of  Eve,  full  of  joy  and  comfort 
to  those  around  her  but  also  one  who  knows  sorrow 
and  will  be  sure  in  this  weary  world  to  know  more  of 
it." 

Curiously  too,  the  cold  logic  of  his  mind  also  involun- 
tarily added  the  question,  "Whether  she,  like  Eve, 
might  not  bring  sorrow  upon  her  companions,"  and  the 
same  cold  logic  replied,  that  each  dweller  on  this  little 
island  was  imperiled  by  her  presence.  Gertrude  might 
have  had  a  dim  sense  of  these  rapid  questions  which 
flitted  through  his  mind  or  have  drawn  the  same  par- 
allel between  herself  and  Eve,  for  her  tears,  once 
started,  flowed  freely.  They  were  unobserved  by  the 


332    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

Madame  and  her  children,  for  Grimley  and  she  stood 
by  a  window  overlooking  the  mainland. 

Grimley,  seemingly  unconscious  of  the  agitation  of 
his  companion,  said  with  an  even,  soothing  tone: 
"Miss  Pearl,  did  you  ever  hear  the  conundrum  and  its 
pleasant  answer:  'How  did  Adam  introduce  himself 
to  Eve?  Madame,  I  am  Adam/"  Gertrude  smiled 
through  her  tears  and  said :  "How  childish  I  am,  but 
my  heart  is  full  of  anxious  thoughts.  I  mean  to  be 
brave  but  when  I  think  of  the  dreadful  possibilities 
which  encompass  us  I  am  full  of  fear." 

"Fear  on,  dear  lady,"  said  Grimley.  "Courage  is  not 
a  feminine  virtue  but  faith,  patience  and  hope  are  such. 
So  trust  in  God  and  his  servants,  Eric  and  I-,  and  with 
patient  hopefulness  you  will  see  the  bright  Spring-time 
with  nothing  to  regret  in  the  time  you  are  a  prisoner 
on  this  lone  isle,  but  now  let  us  take  the  glass  and  see 
how  Eric  progresses." 

Gertrude  took  the  instrument  which  he  courteously 
first  held  for  her  use,  and  adjusting  its  focus,  she  said, 
"Yes,  I  see  the  brave  man  skirting  the  shores  of  the 
North  Island.  In  half  an  hour  at  most  he  will  be  there. 
He  is  making  good  progress  as  I  can  see  by  the  rapid 
motions  he  makes  in  proceeding.  We  must  watch  for 
the  signal." 

They  did  not  have  to  wait  long  ere  the  long  wavering 
line  of  smoke  was  accompanied  by  a  second  dark  and 
slender  column,  the  two  saying  plainly  "All  well." 

There  was  a  jubilee  season  held,  in  which  thankful- 
ness and  mirth  conspired  to  fill  each  heart  with  joy,  and 
all  looked  forward  to  Eric's  return  with  impatience, 
that  they  might  learn  the  details  of  the  wreck  and  the 
story  of  the  inmates  of  the  stranded  schooner.  It  was 
twelve  o'clock  by  the  time  Eric  had  finished  his  trip 


Wolves  333 


of  eight  or  more  miles.  Grimley  computed  it  and 
said  that  Eric  had  made  more  than  four  miles  per  hour. 

Gertrude  had  in  the  meantime,  with  the  glass, 
been  sweeping  the  shore  line  of  the  mainland  in  search 
of  evidences  of  life  and  now  exclaimed  in  almost  a 
startled  tone:  "I  see  a  man  coming  from  the  land — 
he  is  half  way  across  and  coming  as  fast  as  Eric  went. 
He  will  be  here,  I  am  sure,  by  dark.  He  is  coming  on 
snow-shoes  and  has  a  small  pack  on  his  back." 

Grimley  took  the  glass  and  carefully  studied  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  stranger  and  at  last  he  said  deliberately, 
"He  is  an  Indian  and  I  fear  the  forerunner  of  many 
more  to  come.  I  wish  Eric  was  here  to  meet  him." 

"Don't  be  'fraid  of  Indians.  They  good.  It  white 
man  bad.  I  talk  to  Indian,"  cheerfully  said  the 
Madame  and  her  feelings  were  shared  by  Antoine  and 
Virginie,  who  were  wild  with  delight.  Virginie  said 
with  a  joyful  tone :  "Dan'l  he  soon  come  now,  too." 

"Indian  no  come  in  lighthouse,"  said  Madame  deci- 
sively, "Nor  white  man.  No  one  except  Monsieur  Grim- 
ley  and  Eric,"  and  it  was  arranged  that  the  stranger 
should  be  quartered  in  one  of  the  deserted  cabins  and 
given  food,  to  be  prepared  by  the  Madame.  The  tempera- 
ture grew  milder  hour  by  hour  and  as  evening  approached, 
the  air  was  still,  and  almost  balmy  in  contrast  to  what  the 
cold  had  been.  The  instrument  registered  zero  only  and  it 
was  still  rising.  The  approaching  Indian  could  now  be 
seen  plainly  with  the  unassisted  eye  and  his  movements 
claimed  such  close  attention,  that  a  dark  and  shifting  mass 
of  blackness  was  unobserved,  which  had  come  from  the 
shore  of  the  mainland  about  the  time  Eric  had  arrived  at 
the  schooner  and  given  his  signal.  If  the  dwellers  in  the 
lighthouse  had  noticed  the  strange  group  they  would  have 
seen  that  it  followed  the  track  of  the  Indian  and  with  a 


334    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

much  greater  comparative  rapidity.  Seen  from  such  a 
distance  the  shadowy  darkness  seemed  at  times  to  be  a 
square  front,  like  a  platoon  of  soldiers  and  anon  a  long 
wavering  mass  like  a  huge  serpent.  However  the  form 
might  change  the  steady  advance  of  the  black  mass  never 
ceased  nor  did  it  wander  from  the  footsteps  left  by  the 
fleet  Indian. 

Hour  succeeded  hour  until  it  was  almost  sundown. 
The  Indian  in  less  than  an  hour  would  reach  the  island,  to 
which  it  was  evident  he  was  approaching.  The  dark 
shadow  following  his  track  would  arrive  even  before  him 
if  they  kept  up  their  rate  of  speed,  but  the  darkness  of  the 
mass  was  now  broken  by  shades  of  light. 

Gertrude  again  resumed  the  use  of  the  instrument  and 
she  was  studying  with  curiosity  the  Indian's  peculiar  garb 
of  fur  skins  and  ragged  clothing,  when  by  a  little  move- 
ment of  the  glass  the  dark  shadows  following  the  man 
came  within  its  scope  of  view.  With  an  exclamation  of 
horror  she  dropped  the  glass  but  instantly  picking  it  up, 
handed  it  to  Grimley  and  said  simply,  "Look!"  At  the 
same  time  she  pointed  her  finger  and  the  Madame  and  her 
children  quickly  followed  its  direction  and  all  exclaimed 
in  a  single  breath: 

"Wolves !" 

Grimley  responded  with  a  cool  voice,  "Wolves  for  sure. 
I  will  count  them,  one,  two,  seven,  eleven,  fifteen,  nine- 
teen. Yes,  nineteen  in  the  pack  and  they  are  on  the  scent 
of  the  poor  Indian.  They  follow  it  without  looking  up 
and. without  a  pause.  Sight  is  nothing  with  them — it  is 
by  the  sense  of  smell  that  they  are  tracking  yonder  poor 
fellow,  who  seems  to  have  no  weapon,  except  his  knife 
and  tomahawk.  It  is  a  race  between  man  and  animal  but 
as  yet  neither  has  seen  the  other." 

"Mr.  Grimley,"  said  Gertrude,  with  her  cheek  still 


Wolves  335 


white  from  the  first  shock,  "can  we  not  save  the  poor 
man?" 

"We  can  try,  dear  Miss  Pearl,"  said  Grimley  with  un- 
moved voice,  "but  it  were  well  if  Eric  were  here  with  his 
skill  and  courage." 

"Oh,  Eric  he  no  fight  nineteen  wolves.  Nobody  save 
that  man,"  interjected  the  Madame  with  anxious  voice. 
"Mr.  Grimley  he  no  save  him — Monsieur  Malloire  he 
always  go  with  more  men,  two,  three,  across  and  lots  guns 
but  he  never  saw  nineteen  wolves  all  one  time — some- 
times six  and  sometimes  ten." 

Grimley  scanned  the  situation  with  deliberation  and  im- 
movable and  voiceless  as  became  one  upon  whose  decision, 
like  that  of  a  wise  and  experienced  physician,  in  a  critical 
case — rested  life  and  death.  He  alternately  used  the  glass 
and  then  his  clear  eyes,  to  study  the  two  approaching 
parties,  one  of  whom  was  about  two  miles  and  the  other 
four  miles  distant. 

Gertrude  gazed  with  fearful  eyes  upon  the  face  of  her 
companion  and  finally  with  anxious  voice  said,  "Don't 
risk  too  much,  Mr.  Grimley,  but  surely  a  man  should 
be  a  match  for  those  beasts.  Make  a  plan  to  save  him 
and  allow  me  to  join  the  hazard.  I  am  expert  with  my 
gun." 

"Miss  Pearl,"  said  Grimley,  but  rather  speaking  to  him- 
self than  to  her,  "in  less  than  half  an  hour  those  wild  and 
hungry  animals  will  be  under  the  walls  of  the  lighthouse 
— the  Indian  will  arrive  not  over  two  minutes  ahead  or 
behind  them,  or  possibly  at  the  same  second.  If  some 
plan  could  be  made  to  stop  them  for  three  or  four  minutes 
the  poor  fellow  could  be  saved.  It  is  a  question  of 
minutes.  We  have  twenty-five — for  me  seven  out,  eight 
back  equals  fifteen ;  to  prepare  ten.  Yes,  it  will  answer 
to  risk  it,"  And  the  young  man  drew  his  watch  and  noted 


336    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

that  it  was  exactly  four  o'clock  and  then  he  turned  with 
cold  hard  voice  to  those  around  him  and  said : 

"Antoine,  bring  two  of  your  father's  big  buffalo  robes 
down  to  the  entrance  door;  Virginie  do  you  bring  two 
coils  of  the  rope  hanging  on  the  wall  in  the  kitchen ; 
Madame,  you  bring  me  quick  and  sure,  two  of  the  fowls 
and  a  hatchet,  and  Miss  Pearl,  do  you  put  on  Hector's 
collar  and  get  him  ready  to  make  a  trip  with  me." 

Without  delay  as  each  one  received  their  directions  they 
hastily,  yet  thoroughly  executed  his  orders.  In  less  than 
two  minutes  all  were  gathered  by  the  open  door  at  the  bot- 
tom of  the  stairs.  Grimley  hardly  uttered  a  -word 
through  his  set  lips,  but  he  took  the  hatchet  from 
Madame's  hand  and  with  a  blow  severed  the  neck  of  one 
of  the  fowls  and  wrapped  the  severed  portions  with  the 
warm  blood  securely  within  the  tough  robe,  tying  it  with 
strong  Manilla  rope. 

Gertrude  caught  his  plan  without  explanation  and 
whispered  in  his  ear,  "poison." 

"Yes,  a  good  idea,"  he  replied,  "get  some."  And  Ger- 
trude rapidly  disappeared  and  ere  the  second  fowl  was 
ready  she  had  appeared  with  a  paper  of  white  powder, 
marked  "Arsenic — Beware,"  which  Grimley  with  a  rapid 
extra  blow  or  two  of  the  hatchet  distributed  throughout 
the  body  of  the  chicken.  In  the  meantime  Hector  with 
his  collar  on  and  a  leading  cord  attached  made  ready 
under  Gertrude's  active  hand,  stood  ready  to  receive  the 
two  bundles  which  Grimley  bound  upon  him.  The  intel- 
ligent dog  seemed  to  be  inspired  with  the  breathless  and 
wordless  excitement  which  prevailed  around  him  and  sub- 
mitted to  all  Grimley's  movements  with  exact  obedience. 

As  the  latter  completed  his  preparations  and  bound  on 
his  snow-shoes  he  drew  forth  his  watch  and  said,  "All 
right,  eight  minutes,"  and  instead  of  starting,  turned  smil- 


Wolves  337 


ingly  to  those  around  him  and  said,  "You  see  I  go  out 
seven  minutes,  leave  these  packs  for  the  wolves  to  tear  for 
three  or  four  minutes,  and  return  in  eight  minutes,  so  have 
one  minute  to  spare,  besides  the  time  the  wolves  tear  the 
bundle.  Good-by,  all,"  and  leading  Hector  he  proceeded 
rapidly,  and  yet  cautiously  out  upon  the  lake.  It  was  no 
miscalculation  that  caused  his  pause,  for  every  instant 
while  he  spoke  had  been  occupied  in  doubly  securing  every 
strap  and  cord  about  his  shoes,  and  besides  he  did  not 
wish  to  go  too  far  before  returning — but  ere  he  was  out 
of  hearing  he  said  to  Gertrude,  "God  bless  you.  We  may 
come  back  with  a  rush.  Have  the  door  ready  and  birch 
bark  lighted." 

This  idea  was  an  afterthought  but  none  the  less  readily 
did  Gertrude  execute  it.  She  and  the  Madame  took  a 
roll  of  birch  bark  and  made  ready  to  open  the  door  and  to 
drive  back  the  wolves  with  fire  brands  upon  Grimley's  re- 
turn. 

These  preparations  were  finished  in  a  moment  or  two. 
Gertrude  then  flew  with  the  utmost  speed  to  her  room, 
shut  the  door  and  throwing  herself  on  her  knees,  closed 
her  eyes  and  with  clasped  hands  towards  heaven  said, 
"Oh,  God!  Heavenly  Father!  Preserve,  keep  and  pro- 
tect my  love  and  give  him  courage  and  success  for  Christ's 
sake.  Amen !"  After  this  true  Puritan  prayer  the  lovely 
girl  hastened  to  her  window  overlooking  the  icy  waste. 

The  first  object  she  saw  was  the  now  frightened  Indian, 
who  was  making  desperate  efforts  to  out-distance  the  pad: 
of  wolves,  who  were  within  less  than  a  mile  from  the 
island.  They  were  well  within  sight  of  their  prey  and 
had  broken  into  squads  and  were  making  for  the  Indian 
by  sight  and  not  by  scent.  Just  beneath  the  window  she 
saw  the  lithe  and  agile  form  of  Grimley  steadily  gliding  on 
his  snow-shoes  leading  Hector  with  his  load  of  robes  sus- 


338    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

pended  from  each  side.  Gertrude's  eyes  were  now  fixed 
upon  Grimley  and  she  noticed  that  the  Indian  also  saw 
him,  for  the  poor  fellow  threw  his  arms  up  with  a  joyful 
shout  and  redoubled  his  efforts  under  the  influence  of  a 
new  hope  of  life. 

Grimley  did  not  intend  to  time  his  movements  by  those 
of  the  lone  Indian  but  calculated  that  each — the  pursuing 
and  the  pursued — would  arrive  at  the  same  time  at  the 
lighthouse,  but  his  time  was  wrong  to  the  extent  of  a 
minute  and  in  order  to  save  the  man  it  was  necessary  to 
pass  him,  drop  the  decoys  and  follow  him  back.  It  was 
almost  certain  death  to  do  this  but  with  a  prayer  to  God, 
as  short  and  direct  as  that  of  Gertrude's,  he  took  the  des- 
perate risk  and  saw  the  affrighted  Indian  pass  him  on  the 
way  to  the  lighthouse  while  he  detached  and  threw  down 
the  bundles  from  the  back  of  Hector,  and  next  turned  his 
own  steps  toward  the  lighthouse.  The  man  was  saved 
but  if  the  wolves  did  not  stop  at  the  decoys,  Grimley's  life 
was  in  deadly  peril.  It  hung  upon  one  minute  or 
less.  It  was  a  full  quarter  of  a  mile  to  the  safe  walls 
of  the  lighthouse  and  the  pack  of  wolves  were  coming  on 
at  almost  the  wind's  speed.  Grimley  heard  with  inex- 
pressible dread  their  hoarse  yelping  cries,  which  greatly 
magnified  their  apparent  numbers;  his  exertions  were 
almost  frantic  and  his  speed  admirable  for  so  inexperi- 
enced a  runner  on  snow-shoes.  Hector  heard  the  dread- 
ful sounds  behind  him  and  ran  by  the  side  of  Grimley  with 
drooping  head  and  tail — to  all  appearance,  an  unmitigated 
coward,  but  two  points  were  in  his  favor — he  did  not  de- 
sert Grimley  and  flee  with  his  swifter  speed  and  he  con- 
tinually uttered  a  low,  whimpering  threatening  growl, 
very  ominous  to  one  brave  enough  to  grapple  with  the 
huge  beast,  full  of  intelligence  as  he  was  of  muscle  and 
strength. 


Wolves  339 


Gertrude  from  her  high  position,  with  her  straining 
eager  eyes,  saw  the  dark  wave  of  hungry  wolves  make  a 
simultaneous  rush  for  the  two  bundles,  left  in  their  path- 
way by  Grimley,  which  from  the  distance  presented  the 
appearance  of  porcupines  folded  to  receive  their  foe. 
The  woods  of  Northern  Michigan  are  full  of  these  curi- 
ous and  sluggish  animals  and  they  are  part  of  the  regular 
diet  of  the  wolf,  so  it  is  not  out  of  the  way  to  suppose  that 
the  animals  in  their  wild  rush  thought  that  they  had  two 
porcupines  for  their  refreshment.  In  any  event  they  all 
drove  in  an  inextricable  mass  and  tore  and  pulled  and 
fought  over  the  tough  hides.  Gertrude  clapped  her  hands 
with  joy  as  she  saw  the  success  of  Grimley 's  plan  and  the 
increasing  distance  between  him  and  the  horde  of  his 
savage  pursuers. 

But,  oh  horror !  in  another  instant  half  the  pack  sepa- 
rated themselves  from  the  others  and  joined  in  a  rapid 
pursuit  of  the  young  man.  Grimley  had  gained,  but  it 
was  only  a  minute  and,  true,  but  half  the  gang  were  upon 
his  track.  The  day  was  done  and  a  deep  twilight  had  set- 
tled upon  the  scene  which  Grimley  looked  upon  as  he 
supposed  for  the  last  time,  but  Gertrude  was  seized  with 
an  idea  which  thrilled  her  and  she  flew  down  the  long 
stairs  and  on  her  way  took  an  armful  of  birch  bark, 
lighted  a  piece  in  the  stove  and  appeared  at  the  door  with 
a  flaming  torch.  The  Madame  was  behind  it,  ready  to 
open  it  upon  Grimley's  approach.  The  Indian,  who  had 
already  been  admitted,  lay  panting  on  the  floor. 

"Open  and  let  me  out,"  cried  Gertrude  in  an  imperious 
voice,  which  the  Madame  obeyed  without  an  instant's 
pause,  and  with  a  flaming  fire  in  each  hand  the  girl 
rushed  to  her  fate — or  Grimley's  rescue. 

The  Indian,  as  Gertrude  appeared  on  her  snow-shoes, 
looked  at  her  with  his  dark  eyes  as  though  she  had  been 


340    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

an  angel  from  heaven.  He  became  instinct  with  new  life 
and  seeing  the  hatchet  with  which  Grimley  had  decapi- 
tated the  fowls  he  seized  it,  and  without  a  word  dashed 
out  to  join  the  battle.  The  poor  fellow  was  grateful  as 
well  as  brave  and  in  a  moment  he  had  outstripped  Ger- 
trude to  the  rescue  of  his  rescuer. 

As  the  two  flying  figures  issued  from  the  lighthouse, 
Grimley  was  five  hundred  feet  away  and  he  could  almost 
feel  the  hot  breath  of  the  wild  dogs  of  the  woods,  but  their 
bloodthirsty  yelps  overcame  all  other  thoughts,  and  with 
a  despairing,  yet  resolute  heart,  Grimley  stopped  suddenly, 
turned  around  to  die  like  a  man  with  his  face  to  his  foe, 
and  yet  in  dying  to  sell  his  life  as  dearly  as  possible.  He 
held  a  long  dirk  knife  in  his  hand,  a  weapon  belonging  to 
the  keeper,  slender,  keen,  and  of  the  finest  temper — good 
weapon,  thought  Grimley  with  lightning  flash,  for  battle 
with  ignoble  foe. 

Grimley  did  not  see  Gertrude  but  Hector  did  and 
dashed  forward  to  meet  her,  thus  leaving  Grimley  seem- 
ingly alone  to  his  fate. 

The  place  where  he  turned  was  a  recess  in  the  ice  cov- 
ered with  several  feet  in  depth  of  snow  but  the  frozen 
surface  was  sufficiently  hard  to  bear  a  light  person  or  an 
animal  like  Hector  even,  but  the  crust  once  broken 
through,  beneath  it,  was  like  a  huge  drift  of  soft  fresh 
fallen  flakes.  The  sight  which  Grimley  now  saw  was  one 
he  never  forgot  and  which  for  many  years  as  he  woke  up 
at  night's  dead  hours,  caused  him  to  tremble  with  fearful 
recollection — indeed  the  fear  came  after  the  event,  for  at 
the  moment  of  trial  a  great  peace  fell  upon  him.  He 
thought  he  was  to  die  and  was  not  unwilling,  but  his 
thoughts  went  back  to  his  mother,  to  his  father,  to  his 
sisters  and  most  fondly  to  Gertrude  with  a  loving  fare- 


Wolves  341 


well.  The  thought  of  the  sorrow  that  they  would  feel  at 
his  untimely  death. 

Curiously  enough  he  thought  too,  of  the  letter  received, 
according  to  a  recently  published  account  from  the  west- 
ern wilds  by  an  English  nobleman,  whose  son  had  gone  to 
the  new  country  to  hunt,  and  lost  his  life.  The  body  of 
the  young  man  had  been  found  with  the  flesh  eaten  off  its 
bones  by  the  wolves,  called  in  that  section  "Coyotes." 
This  was  the  letter  sent  over  the  continent  and  across  the 
sea  to  the  stricken  family  by  the  rough,  illiterate,  yet 
kindly  men  who  found  the  remains:  "Dear  Sir:  The 
coyotes  hev  eat  your  sun.  I.  Swipes."  And  even  in  his 
last  moment  of  life,  as  he  thought  it  to  be,  Grimley 
thought  of  the  way  the  -story  of  his  death  would  be  told 
by  his  acquaintances,  in  the  newspapers,  by  his  college 
mates,  and  always  with  the  addition  he  was  eaten  by 
the  wolves  of  Northern  Michigan. 

Words  cannot  tell  of  the  wild  eagerness  of  the  bright 
and  cruel  eyes  he  looked  into ;  of  the  red,  foam-filled 
mouths  with  their  rows  of  white  teeth  looking  like  ser- 
pents' fangs.  With  a  death  calm  Grimley  looked  all  this 
in  the  face  as  the  wolves  made  their  rush  and  his  ear 
caught  the  notes  of  their  joy  at  securing  their  prey. 

In  the  rush  one  particular  wolf  somehow  excited  Grim- 
ley's  ire — he  was  overjoyed  or  less  considerate  of  his  vic- 
tim, and  Grimley  by  a  little  turn  of  his  body  presented  the 
point  of  his  knife  full  at  this  insatiate  animal's  breast  as 
he,  with  others,  made  a  flying  leap  upon  Grimley.  The 
knife  sunk  home  to  the  heart  of  the  unfortunate  animal 
and  his  yell  of  delight  was  changed  into  a  howl  of  agony, 
which  Grimley,  with  curious  satisfaction  heard  over  all 
other  sounds. 

Afterwards  Grimley  in  describing  his  sensations  said, 


342    The  -Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

"Did  you  ever  encounter  an  ocean  wave,  blue,  solid,  tre- 
mendous, which  seized,  overwhelmed,  rolled,  buried  you 
with  heels  over  head,  helpless,  smothered  and  yet  safe  on 
the  strand  as  it  left  you  and  receded — that  was  my  sensa- 
tion. The  united  weight  of  the  mass  of  wolves  leaping  on 
me  broke  through  the  frozen  crust  and  buried  me  under 
six  feet  of  soft  snow  with  my  head  down  and  my  feet  up. 
I  was  smothered  by  the  weight  of  the  wolf  I  had  killed 
and  could  feel  his  hot  blood  trickle  over  me.  I  struggled 
for  breath,  drew  in  my  feet  and  lapsed  into  uncon- 
sciousness, from  which  I  woke  by  feeling  the  strong  arms 
or  Eric  around  me,  bearing  me  into  the  lighthouse." 

In  his  rapid  run  to  aid  Grimley,  the  lithe  Indian  saw 
him  turn,  receive  the  onset  of  the  pack,  and  the  whole 
mass  go  down  into  the  pit  made  by  the  caving  in  of  the 
snow.  With  a  savage  joy  the  Indian  approached  the  edge 
and  began  to  ply  the  hatchet  upon  the  skulls  of  the  wolves. 
He  had  slain  one,  two,  three,  four,  five,  with  as  many 
rapid  blows,  when  two  wolves  which  had  come  up  from 
the  decoys  leaped  upon  him  and  bore  him  with  them- 
selves into  the  pit  of  dead  and  fighting  wolves  underneath 
which  lay  the  breathless  body  of  Grimley. 

It  had  gone  hard  with  the  poor  fellow  but  at  this  same 
instant,  a  mighty  arm  wielding  a  regular  woodman's  axe 
began  to  cleave  the  skulls  of  the  desperate  animals.  It 
was  Eric,  who,  eager  to  join  the  evening  class,  had  made  a 
quick  return  and  arrived  just  at  the  critical  moment.  In 
six  successive  blows  as  many  foes  lay  dead  but  even  then 
the  remainder  of  those  detained  at  the  decoy  came  in  one 
great  clump  and  overwhelmed  Eric  in  the  common  mass. 

And  now  appeared  the  rescue  of  the  rescuers.  Ger- 
trude with  her  waving  torch  at  the  sight  of  which  every 
living  animal  left  of  that  dark  and  angry  group  fled  into 
the  deepening  darkness.  Has  it  been  told  that  just  as 


Wolves  343 


Grimley  was  borne  down  so  resistlessly  that  he  had  given 
one  wild  shout  for  help — for  an  instant  his  calmness  de- 
serted him  and  he  called  in  a  mighty  voice,  "Gertrude !" 

She  had  heard  it  and  now  in  turn  as  she  looked  over  the 
scene  of  blood  and  death  she  murmured,  "Edward  is 
dead."  Her  lips  were  white  and  her  eyes  were  staring  but 
the  self-control  of  her  race  supported  her  and  she  de- 
ferred the  expression  of  her  bitter  grief  to  present  duty. 
The  first  thing  she  heard  was  Eric's  cheerful  voice  as  he 
emerged  from  the  mass  which  lay  before  her.  "It  seems 
to  me,  Miss  Pearl,  you  have  had  pretty  lively  times  since 
I  was  gone.  These  wolves  have  not  made  a  very  friendly 
call." 

"Oh,  Eric,  save  Mr.  Grimley.  He  is  buried  and  I  fear 
dead  under  these  horrid  animals."  Gertrude  said  this  in 
an  imploring  tone  but  it  was  an  unnecessary  request,  for 
Eric,  with  ready  comprehension  had  already  thrown  sev- 
eral of  the  carcasses  of  the  dead  animals  off  to  one  side 
and  aided  by  the  Indian  and  the  light  held  by  Gertrude  he 
soon  cleared  the  body  of  Grimley  from  all  its  deadly  in- 
cumbrances  and  bore  it  on  his  strong  shoulders  towards 
the  lighthouse. 

Now  a  queer  thing  happened.  As  Eric  held  the  body 
on  his  shoulder  he  heard  a  .soft  voice  say,  "How  did  you 
find  them  at  the  schooner?"  Grimley  had  revived,  com- 
prehending in  part  the  situation. 

That  was  a  thankful  happy  time  which  the  little  circle 
spent  in  Gertrude's  cheerful  apartment.  The  evening 
lessons  were  not  forgotten,  but  they  were  secondary  to 
the  excitement  of  the  day. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 

JOHN    TUESDAY 

ANOTHER  member  had  been  added  to  the  circle  at  the 
lighthouse.  This  was  "Tuesday,"  the  young  Indian. 
Gertrude  soon  afterwards  gave  him  this  name  on  account 
of  his  devotion  to  Grimley,  his  preserver.  She  said  it  re- 
minded her  of  Robinson  Crusoe  and  his  man  Friday,  and 
as  the  Indian  had  come  to  them  on  Tuesday,  it  was  quite 
an  appropriate  name,  and  soon  all  called  him  by  that 
familiar  appellation,  and  to  the  end  of  his  life  he  was 
proud  to  be  called  "Tuesday,"  and  as  he  married  and  had 
children  they  all  retained  it  as  their  surname,  and  the 
records  of  a  certain  portion  of  the  western  country  are 
full  of  the  doings  of  his  sons,  John  Tuesday  and  William 
Tuesday,  and  preserved  accounts  are  given  of  the  mar- 
riage of  Harriet  Tuesday  and  Deborah  Tuesday,  his 
daughters. 

The  bearer  of  this  name  was  a  quiet,  soft-spoken  and 
affectionate  Indian.  He  wore  his  black  and  glossy  hair 
long  and  parted  in  the  middle  like  a  woman,  and  as  he  was 
short  of  stature  and  a  little  rotund,  and  robed  in  blankets 
and  moccasins,  he  conveyed  the  impression  at  times 
of  being  a  woman.  Most  of  all  that  contributed  to 
this  impression  was  a  soft,  winning  and  melancholy 
voice  which  Grimley  loved  to  hear  as  it  discoursed  in 
1  roken  English  of  the  doings  of  the  traders,  of  his  tribe, 
r.nd  of  the  community  in  which  he  lived,  for  Tuesday  was 
an  humble  Christian  and  was  a  dweller  in  the  towns. 

344 


John  Tuesday  345 


The  day  before  the  adventure  with  the  wolves  a  letter 
had  arrived  at  the  post  office  in  Grand  Traverse  City — so 
called  on  account  of  a  settlement  of  two  hundred  people 
who  lived  in  unusual  magnificence  in  thirty  houses,  all 
built  of  logs,  save  two.  The  letter  was  addressed  in  a 
round  business  hand — postage  prepaid — which  was  a  little 
unusual,  to  Miss  Gertrude  Pearl,  in  the  lighthouse  on 
Little  Manitou  Island,  care  of  the  postmaster  of  Grand 
Traverse  City,  Michigan. 

In  this  same  mail  there  was  a  letter  to  the  postmaster — 
not  prepaid — for  the  honored  officials  of  that  day  were  too 
polite  to  collect  postage  of  each  other — which  contained  a 
crisp  five  dollar  note  issued  by  a  New  England  country 
bank  and  promising  to  pay  its  full  value  in  gold  or  silver 
upon  presentation  at  its  counter. 

The  old  postmaster  took  the  bill  and  carefully  deposited 
it  in  his  leather  wallet,  bound  with  a  long  leather  strap  and 
then  proceeded  to  read  a  brief  business  letter  from 
Worthy  Williams  &  Co.,  asking  the  postmaster  to  have  the 
letter  sent  at  once  and  for  the  service  enclosing  the  five 
dollar  bill. 

"Well,  I  call  that  kinder  good,"  said  the  shrewd  and 
honest  man,  who  had  emigrated  in  his  sixty-fifth  year 
from  Vermont  to  begin  life  anew  in  the  West.  "I  like  to 
see  a  man  that  is  able  to  pay  han'some  for  an  odd  job," 
and  with  this  sense  of  appreciation  of  generosity  filling  his 
heart,  he  sent  a  boy  to  find  a  messenger  to  carry  the  letter, 
some  forty  miles  as  the  crow  flies,  but  at  least  fifty  by  the 
route  necessary  to  be  traversed,  to  its  final  destination. 
The  boy  in  a  short  time  brought  in  an  Indian  who  agreed 
to  convey  the  letter  for  a  silver  dollar. 

"I  want  to  pay  ye  well,  for  it's  amazing  cold  and  I  hate 
to  crowd  a  man  to  the  lowest  notch  on  the  steelyards ;  and 
by  the  way,  here  is  a  letter  for  Eric  Johnson,  Little  Mani- 


346    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

tou  Island,  to  my  care.  You  may  take  that,  too,  and  tell 
the  chap  to  give  ye  suthin'  to  eat  and  a  place  to  sleep." 
These  were  the  parting  words  which  the  poor  Indian  lad 
heard  as  he  started  by  early  starlight  the  next  morning  on 
his  long  and  perilous  tramp,  cheered  no  less  by  the  posses- 
sion of  the  dollar  than  by  the  thought  of  a  good  meal  in 
Eric's  cabin.  In  passing  through  the  woods  the  cold  and 
famishing  wolves  had  come  upon  the  fresh  scent  left  by 
his  feet  and  joining  in,  one  by  one,  the  pack  had  grown  to 
most  formidable  numbers,  ere  it  passed  out  upon  the  lake. 

While  Grimley  was  being  borne  to  the  warehouse  on 
Eric's  broad  shoulders,  the  Indian  followed  with  the 
others  to  find  the  extent  of  his  injuries.  These  proved  to 
be  nothing  more  than  a  fainting  spell  from  the  crush  of.  so 
much  weight  of  snow  and  the  mass  of  wolves,  but  the 
blood  of  the  slain  wolves  had  drenched  him  from  head  to 
foot  and  his  clothing  hung  in  tatters,  so  that  it  was  no 
wonder  that  both  Eric  and  Gertrude  thought  him  dead  as 
he  was  extricated  from  the  blood  stained,  wolf  encum- 
bered pit  into  which  he  had  been  forced. 

It  was  while  the  sad  procession  was  passing  to  the  ware- 
house that  Tuesday — with  a  sense  of  obligation  still  re- 
maining, spoke  a  few  words  in  his  native  tongue  to  the 
Madame  and  after  receiving  an  answer  to  his  inquiry  in 
the  same  language  handed  the  two  letters  to  their  respect- 
ive owners.  Hence,  it  was  that  Grimley  knew  nothing 
that  evening  of  the  arrival  of  the  two  documents ;  he  was 
faint  and  weak,  although  humorous  in  his  allusions  to  his 
danger  and  wonderful  deliverance  from  death.  He 
thanked  his  deliverers  in  plain  and  simple  terms  and  re- 
marked that  it  was  the  first  experience  he  had  had  with 
such  deadly  peril.  "I  never  looked  death  in  the  face  be- 
fore," he  said,  "and  it  will  be  a  long  time  before  I  get  over 
the  strange  sensation." 


John  Tuesday  347 


The  supper  was  a  little  late  but  sufficient  to  the  unusual 
demands  upon  it.  Not  a  trace  of  the  day's  excitement 
remained  except  a  slight  paleness  of  Grimley's  cheeks  and 
brow,  and  the  presence  of  the  Indian.  At  the  supper  the 
latter  did  not  sit  at  the  table,  but  was  fed,  like  Hector,  in 
a  corner  of  the  room.  Both  Gertrude  and  Grimley  noted 
with  some  astonishment  the  amount  of  food  he  consumed ; 
as  much  as  four  ordinary  civilized  people ;  but  the  portion 
which  quite  satisfied  him  was  the  plain  food — potatoes 
boiled,  which  he  ate  with  the  skins  still  remaining  on  them, 
bread  and  meat.  He  declined  tea  or  cqjfee  and  drank  in 
lieu  of  either  a  pitcher  of  buttermilk. 

It  was  at  the  supper  table  that  Eric  gave  an  account  of 
his  expedition  to  the  schooner.  When  he  arrived  at  his 
destination  he  had  been  pleased  to  see  evidences  of  com- 
fort, as  well  as  safety,  at  each  point  of  view. 

The  schooner  was  the  Alnwick  of  Port  Huron,  Michi- 
gan, Captain  Spring,  with  twelve  men,  including  the  offi- 
cers and  two  passengers- — a  woman  and  daughter.  The 
vessel  was  bound  out  from  Chicago  to  Buffalo  and  had 
reached  the  Straits  in  safety  and  in  half  an  hour  would 
have  passed  them  and  been  sent  flying  on  her  course 
southward  with  the  speed  of  a  bird,  but,  alas,  the  blast 
which  might  have  been  so  helpful,  coming  as  it  did  from 
the  North,  had  blown  her  backward.  A  momentary 
and  almost  providential  shifting  of  the  gale  had  en- 
abled the  Captain  to  gain  the  shelter  of  a  little  cove 
in  the  rear  of  the  North  Island.  His  anchors  held  and  his 
ship  was  now  frozen  in  solid  ice  and  immovable  until 
Spring,  when  he  hoped  to  save  his  dismasted  ship.  The 
crew  had  made  an  embankment  of  snow  nearly  twenty 
feet  high  in  the  shape  of  a  fort,  around  the  schooner,  to 
keep  off  wolves  and  bears,  as  well  as  the  winds.  The 
cargo  consisted  of  wheat,  corn  and  rye  with  a  single  ship- 


348    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

ment  of  one  hundred  barrels  of  Peoria  corn  whiskey,  but 
fortunately  the  ship  was  well  stocked  with  provisions. 

"But,  Eric,"  interrupted  Gertrude,  "do  not  tell  us  too 
much  before  you  describe  the  woman  and  her  daughter. 
I  am  doubly  interested  in  her,  for,  like  me,  she  is  almost  a 
castaway  and  the  little  girl,  how  old  is  she  ?" 

Eric  colored  slightly,  as  he  replied,  "Dear  lady,  it  is  hard 
for  me  to  describe  a  woman.  The  one  at  the  schooner  is 
dark-eyed  and  handsome.  She  is  dressed  in  black  and  is  a 
widow.  Her  name  is  Ruth  and  her  daughter,  whose  name 
is  Esther,  is  seven  years  old  and  has  bright  red  hair  and 
blue  eyes.  The  mother  is  sad,  pale  and  wan  but  the  little 
girl  is  bright  and  laughing  all  the  time — a  sunbeam." 

"Eric,"  said  Grimley,  "you  have  drawn  a  picture.  Did 
you  speak  to  the  good  woman  ?" 

"Yes,  I  asked  her  if  she  had  lost  her  husband  and  she 
said  she  had;  that  he  had  lain  sick  of  some  unheard  of 
malady  for  a  year.  The  widow,"  Eric  said,  "had 
sold  their  little  home  on  the  Desplaines  River  near 
St.  Charles  in  Illinois,  and  was  returning  to  her  kin- 
dred in  Canada  and  had  taken  passage  in  the  schooner 
instead  of  a  steamer  to  eke  out  her  little  fund  of  money. 
She  was  now  cooking  for  the  men  and  receiving  wages  for 
her  services.  Eric  said  it  was  dull  times  with  the  whole  of 
them.  The  men  were  playing  cards  nearly  all  the  time 
they  were  not  asleep.  The  Captain  had  tapped  one  of  the 
whiskey  barrels  and  with  its  contents  kept  himself  daily 
under  its  influence,  and  the  crew,  who  were  composed  of 
Welsh  and  Portuguese  sailors,  with  the  exception  of  two 
negroes  and  the  Captain,  who  was  a  native  of  Ohio,  also 
had  so  liberal  a  portion  served  to  them  that  they  frequently 
quarreled." 

Eric  added  that  he  had  a  message  to  the  Madame  from 
Ruth.  "Tell  her  that  I  wish  to  get  away  from  here  and  if 


John  Tuesday  349 


she  can  help  me,  the  Lord  of  the  .widow  and  fatherless  will 
reward  her."  She  said  she  would  like  to  save  her  goods 
which  were  on  the  schooner  but  she  was  displeased  with 
the  actions  of  the  men  and  wished  to  leave,  even  if  she 
risked  losing  her  needed  household  treasures. 

"Eric,"  said  Gertrude,  with  her  face  full  of  interest,  "do 
you  advise  us  to  bring  the  widow  and  the  little  girl  to  make 
an  addition  to  our  number  ?  Is  she  a  proper  person  ?" 

"Miss  Gertrude,"  warmly  answered  Eric,  "she  is  a 
proper  person.  She  makes  me  think  of  Mrs.  Montague, 
my  best  of  friends.  You  would  love  her  and  the  little 
girl  and  it  is  cruel  to  leave  her." 

It  was  determined  by  Gertrude  and  the  Madame  to  in- 
vite the  two  to  come  and  live  with  them  in  the  lighthouse 
until  Spring  and  that  Eric  and  Tuesday  should  go  again 
in  the  morning  and  present  the  invitation  and  arrange  to 
convey  her,  her  child,  and  her  effects  across  the  ice. 

Grimley  made  little  comment  while  the  three  women, 
Eric  and  Antoine  entered  most  enthusiastically  into  the 
details  of  the  newly  found  strangers,  but  he  could  not  help 
musing  on  the  increased  care  two  beautiful  females  would 
add  to  his  already  weighty  responsibility.  With  a  grim 
humor  he  pictured  to  himself  also  the  effect  of  the  pres- 
ence in  that  wild  country  of  so  large  a  quantity  as  a  hun- 
dred barrels  of  fire  water,  as  the  natives  had  rightly  named 
it,  should  it  become  known  to  the  Indians.  In  view  of  this 
increased  responsibility  and  risk  Grimley  determined  to 
secure  the  assistance  of  the  young  Indian  whom  he  had 
that  afternoon  saved  from  death  and  who  had  in  turn 
heroically  risked  his  own  life  to  save  that  of  his  bene- 
factor. 

Tuesday  showed  Grimley  a  letter  from  one  of  the  prin- 
cipal citizens  of  Grand  Traverse  City  which  in  effect  was 
a  certificate  of  character,  and  he  was  accordingly  enrolled 


350    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

in  the  service  and  pay  of.  the  Great  Western  Transporta- 
tion Co.,  and  the  Madame  for  a  moderate  stipend  agreed 
to  furnish  him  with  food ;  Gertrude  also  entered  him  for 
instruction  in  her  school  and  began  immediately  to  give  at- 
tention to  his  dress  and  habits  of  cleanliness,  but  it  was  a 
long  time  ere  she  thought  him  entitled  to  a  seat  at  the 
family  table,  where,  as  before  remarked,  the  utmost  pro- 
priety of  behavior  and  breeding  was  the  invaried  rule. 

After  the  three  men  had  departed  that  evening,  Ger- 
trude re-read  the  letter  she  had  received.  As  might  be 
supposed  it  was  from  her  aunt,  and  was  long,  and  full  of 
a  hundred  details,  interesting  to  Gertrude,  if  not  to  the 
reader,  but  there  was  an  added  postscript  written  in  Mr. 
Williams'  office  which  cannot  fail  to  interest. 

"I  have  made  some  inquiries  about  the  'E.  G.'  Agent  at 
the  port,  for  your  Aunt's  ideas  are  crude  relating  to  the 
population,  houses  and  public  buildings  of  the  Little  Man- 
itou Island  where  you  have  decided  to  spend  the  winter. 
You  gave  his  name  and  the  fact  that  he  had  been  gradu- 
ated from  the  same  college  with  young  Mr.  Jackson. 
Well !  with  such  a  clue  I  can  tell  you  much  about  him.  In 
the  first  place  he  is  an  ordained  clergyman  in  excellent 
standing.  His  family  is  among  the  oldest  in  the  country 
and  they  are  moderately  wealthy  with  good  investments  in 
cotton  mill  stocks.  E.  G.  stood  well  in  college,  traveled 
two  or  three  years  in  Europe  and  the  Holy  Land,  and 
finally  finished  a  thorough  course  at  the  Andover  School 
of  Theology.  He  was  known  as  an  independent  thinker 
and  an  athlete.  He  wa-s  among  the  leaders  of  those  who 
are  getting  to  be  known  as  muscular  Christians,  but  not- 
withstanding the  latter  impediment,  for  people  don't  like 
that  kind  of  orthodoxy,  E.  G.  received  a  call  to  take  charge 
of  one  of  the  richest  churches  in  Boston,  but  he  chose  to 
begin  his  career  at  a  little  town  in  New  Hampshire  and  he 


John  Tuesday  351 


gave  acceptable  service  for  several  months,  but  here  begins 
the  romance  of  E.  G.'s  life. 

"One  Sunday  just  as  he  commenced  his  morning  dis- 
course, there  walked  down  the  aisle  a  majestic  stranger, 
both  tall,  broad  and  dark  visaged,  dressed  in  nankeen 
pantaloons  and  vest,  with  dark  blue  broadcloth  dress  coat, 
with  buttons,  it  is  true,  of  brass,  but  which  shone  like  gold. 
With  a  walk  like  an  emperor  the  stranger  strode  down  the 
main  aisle,  took  his  seat  gravely  and  fixed  an  intent  atten- 
tion upon  the  preacher,  his  dark,  cavernous  eyes,  set 
deeply  beneath  a  brow,  wondrous  broad  and  high.  E.  G. 
was  fascinated  by  the  piercing  glance  of  those  large  orbs 
and  for  a  time  continued  to  preach  a  truly  evangelical  and 
orthodox  sermon  upon  the  damnation  of  the  wicked ;  prov- 
ing conclusively  by  argument  that  but  one  to  ten  out  of  a 
million  could  possibly,  under  the  accepted  conditions,  ever 
attain  Paradise.  E.  G.  introduced  by  vivid  example  some 
of  his  statements  and  was  doing  his  best  to  edify  his 
country  listeners — who,  by  the  way,  were  mostly  farmers. 
It  was  haying  time  and  they  were  overcome  by  the 
heat  of  the  August  day,  many  of  them  were  sound  asleep. 
But  not  so  the  majestic  stranger.  His  dark  eyes  glowed 
with  rebuke  of  the  position  taken  by  E.  G.,  until  the  latter 
became  embarrassed — forgot  himself  and  finally  fainted  in 
the  pulpit. 

"Let  me  tell  you,"  wrote  her  aunt,  "that  the  stranger 
was  no  other  than  the  great  statesman  and  orator,  Daniel 
Webster— the  'Godlike  Daniel,"  as  he  is  called.  He  was 
stopping  for  a  few  days  in  a  neighboring  town,  and  had 
taken  a  long  walk  and  came  into  the  church  to  listen,  but 
with  no  intention  of  disturbing  or  criticising  the  service. 
E.  G.  did  not  know  him  but  his  magnetism,  or  something, 
was  so  great  that  it  overwhelmed  E.  G.,  who  is  with  all 
his  bold  airs,  a  modest,  diffident  young  man. 


352    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

"Well,  that  ended  his  preaching;  the  deacons  carried 
him  down  the  aisle,  laid  him  on  the  grass  and  in  a  few 
minutes  he  revived  and  rising  to  his  feet  in  the  sight  of  all 
the  congregation,  burst  into  a  great  weeping  and  walked 
away  to  his  lodging. 

"The  next  day  he  left  the  village  on  foot  as  he  could 
not  bear  to  face  the  passengers  whom  he  might  meet  in  the 
daily  stage  coach.  The  newspapers  got  hold  of  the  story 
and  the  Whig  and  Locofoco  papers  dressed  it  up  in  the 
most  aggravating  way,  although  I  will  give  them  the  credit 
of  not  giving  E.  G.'s  name,  but  one  of  them  said  that  one 
good  farmer  slept  right  through  the  whole  excitement  and 
when  the  sexton  pushed  him  to  wake  him  that  he  fell  over 
in  his  pew ;  but  that  last  is  no  doubt  newspaper  talk. 

"So  there  you  have  all  about  E.  G.,  except  that  he  went 
to  Chicago  and  a  college  friend  got  him  the  position  upon 
those  islands  where  he  now  is.  But  I  must  close,  only  I 
must  say  a  little  more  for  your  guidance.  If  E.  G.  should 
make  any  advances  you  can  receive  them  with  proper  dig- 
nity. He  will  inherit  property  and  my  friend,  Mr.  Worthy 
Williams  tells  me  that  he  would  like  to  give  ten  thousand 
dollars  for  E.  G.'s  chances  of  receiving  $12,500  in  gold  in 
the  Spring  from  another  quarter.  E.  G/s  family  is  so 
very  good  that  I  quite  approve  of  him,  especially  as  his 
character  is  so  high,  but  I  have  no  more  time  to  write. 
Pity  me,  dear  Gertrude,  your  loving  aunt  and  guardian." 

In  those  days  to  be  a  clergyman  was  to  be  a  revered 
being  and  Gertrude  was  both  proud  and  delighted  with  the 
record  her  aunt  had  given  of  Grimley.  "Of  course  any 
young  man  would  faint  if  he  had  to  preach  before  Daniel 
Webster.  I  would  not  do  it  for  ten  million  dollars,"  and 
in  her  thoughts  she  blamed  the  great  orator  and  in  her 
anger  hoped  he  never  would  be  president. 

She  recalled  with  mixed  feelings  her  intercourse  with 


"Daniel  Webster."— Page  353 


John  Tuesday  353 


"E.  G.,"  as  her  aunt  called  him,  and  especially  of  the 
sport  she  had  so  thoughtlessly  made  of  him  when  he  was 
learning  to  walk  upon  the  snow-shoes,  but  she  was  de- 
lighted with  her  aunt's  approval  of  her  choice  of  a  true 
lover.  She  resolved  to  keep  her  information  to  herself 
and  wait  the  time  when  Grimley  would  himself  unfold  his 
wounded  feelings  and  claim  her  remedial  sympathy. 
Hence,  while  she  freely  spoke  of  the  items  embodied  in  the 
letter,  the  postscript  remained  a  secret.  "This  is  the 
proper  time,"  the  noble  girl  thought,  "to  withhold 
my  confidence  from  him  and  see  now  again  how  wise 
Edward  was  to  allow  me  to  reserve  something  from  him." 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 

THE    SECRET    PASSAGE 

THE  next  morning  was  bright  and  clear,  although  cold, 
and  Gertrude  looked  from  her  lofty  station  upon  an  inter- 
minable scene  of  snowy  winter,  which  outlook  was  to  re- 
main unchanged,  according  to  Eric,  for  quite  a  third  of  a 
year.  The  blue  waters  of  the  lake  were  so  covered  that 
it  appeared  as  though  the  lighthouse  was  set  in  the  midst 
of  a  vast  snowy  plain,  like  the  steppes  of  Siberia. 

Gertrude  was  not  unhappy.  Her  heart  \\jps  full  of  faith 
in  God  and  in  the  stalwart  strength  and  sl^Ul  of  Eric  and 
Grimley.  Love  was  also  in  her  heart  illumining  all  nature, 
with  a  rosy  hue,  and  youthful  health  and  strength  inspired 
her  with  the  highest  courage.  As  she  finished  her  morn- 
ing toilet,  such  as  befitted  an  industrious,  helpful  maiden, 
and  yet  most  becoming  to  her  youthful  beauty,  Gertrude 
looked  downward  beneath  one  of  the  windows  overlooking 
the  lake  side  of  the  tower  and  saw  Eric,  Grimley  and 
Tuesday  busily  engaged  in  collecting  the  carcasses  of  the 
slain  wolves.  They  had  drawn  them  into  one  spot  and  to- 
gether were  engaged  in  removing  the  skins  from  the  bod- 
ies. Gertrude  counted  the  number  of  the  slain — seven- 
teen, and  remembered  that  Eric  had  said  that  each  skin 
was  worth  six  dollars  and  that  the  State  bounty  was 
twelve  dollars  for  each  pair  of  ears  accompanied  by  a 
statement  that  the  animals  had  been  killed,  inside  the 
State  of  Michigan.  With  characteristic  forethought  she 
counted  and  divided  and  said  to  herself,  "that  comes  to 

354 


The  Secret  Passage     ' 355 

more  than  a  hundred  dollars  apiece  for  each  of  the  men, 
but  it  was  a  most  dreadful  sight  to  see  the  poor  savage 
creatures  dying  as  I  came  upon  them  with  my  torch." 

That  evening  Eric  was  absent  from  the  table  and  so  was 
Tuesday  from  his  corner,  and  also  that  night. Hector  was 
away  from  his  post  at  Gertrude's  bed  chamber,  for  the 
three  were  at  the  schooner  to  arrange  for  the  widow  and 
her  child  to  come  to  the  lighthouse.  Grimley  explained 
the  matter  of  the  disposition  of  the  profit  to  accrue  by  the 
killing  of  the  wolves.  "It  brings  in,"  he  said,  "a  full  one 
hundred  dollars  each,  the  largest  sum  he,  himself,  had  ever 
earned."  Grimley  added,  "The  young  Indian  was  over- 
whelmed at  his  prosperity,  and  Eric,  not  averse  to  his 
share,  although,"  said  Grimley,  "money  seems  to  have  no 
charms  for  the  dear  fellow.  He  has  a  higher  aspiration 
than  its  acquisition." 

In  the  quiet  of  the  evening,  while  Madame,  Virginie, 
and  Antoine  were  resolutely  conning  their  lessons,  Ger- 
trude and  Grimley  had  much  quiet  and  uninterrupted  con- 
versation, and  the  former,  knowing  more  of  Grimley  than 
she  had,  before  receiving  her  aunt's  letter,  yielded  herself 
more  unreservedly  to  his  advice  and  opinion.  A  rever- 
ence was  rising  in  her  heart,  undiminished  by  the  thought 
of  what  she  had  learned  of  his  failure.  That  the  man  she 
loved  had  officiated  in  the  priestly  office,  and  was  ac- 
quainted with  all  the  wisdom  of  the  schools,  humbled, 
while  it  delighted  her.  This  evening  she  sang  several 
soft  and  plaintive  airs,  which  she  had  never  sung  before, 
as  she  said,  to  cure  him  of  his  wounds.  Grimley  received 
her  sympathy  with  an  unfeigned  pleasure  and  described 
his  feelings  as  he  had  bid  adieu  to  earth  with  a  parting 
look.  "But,"  he  softly  said,  "I  could  not  die  without  one 
burst  of  regret  at  losing  you — and  then  I  cried  out  your 
name,  and  not  in  vain." 


356    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

"I  heard  it,"  said  Gertrude,  "with  joy  and  terror — joy 
that  you  should  call  just  as  I  was  hastening  to  your  relief, 
and  terror  at  the  great  peril  in  which  we  all  were. 

"But  do  you  know,  Mr.  Grimley,  when  I  saw  you  gath- 
ering the  spoils  of  battle  this  morning  it  made  me  recall 
the  histories  of  olden  times  when  war  was  waged  for 
plunder." 

Grimley  smiled  in  answering  and  said,  "You  are  really 
entitled  to  a  share  of  the  proceeds  of  the  contest,  for  in 
counting  up  the  dead,  Eric  claimed  six,  Tuesday  five  and  I 
only  one,  and  as  there  are  sixteen  carcasses,  the  remaining 
five  were  credited  to  your  contribution  of  the  deadly 
arsenic. 

"Well,  I  forego  my  claim  and  think  the  division  into 
thirds  is  the  proper  one." 

Grimley  replied,  lightly,  "The  Madame  shall  have  my 
third.  Why  didn't  I  think  of  it  before.  It  will  please 
the  good  woman." 

Gertrude  smiled  benignly  and  said  softly,  "I  am  glad 
you  so  agree,  for  I  would  not  have  you  take  any  money 
obtained  at  such  peril  of  life.  Our  wise  old  professor 
used  to  say  that  there  was  good  money  in  the  world  and 
bad  money.  That  its  excellence  or  the  reverse  was  owing 
to  the  method  in  which  it  was  obtained.  Now  I  am  sure 
that  money  which  comes  by  the  peril  of  our  lives  cannot 
be  good.  At  least  I  don't  like  to  have  you  take  this 
bounty  and  wolf -skin  money,  and  so  I  thank  you  for  giv- 
ing it  away." 

The  Madame  had  no  such  scruple  and  she  was  wild 
with  the  anticipation  of  adding  so  much  to  her  store. 
Gertrude  explained  to  her  her  good  fortune  and  with 
her  generous  nature  gave  Grimley  the  credit  of  the  trans- 
fer. "Monsieur  Grimley  he  brave  man,  save  Indian ;  he 
good  man,  he  give  me  all  his  part  of  the  money ;  he  best 


The  Secret  Passage  357 

man  I  ever  saw."  Eric  and  Tuesday  were  of  the  same 
opinion  as  to  the  division  of  the  reward  and  it  was  very 
sweet  to  hear  the  praises  so  freely  given  one  she  loved. 
If  her  aunt,  who  knew  her  well,  had  been  there  she  would 
have  chided  Gertrude  a  little  even  in  that  instance  and 
warned  her  against  her  fault  of  "managing,"  albeit  the 
results  were  ever  as  now  most  satisfactory. 

During  this  day  Gertrude  had  continuously  swept  the 
line  of  vision  for  any  persons  or  animals  which  might  have 
attempted  to  approach  the  island  but  there  were  no  signs 
of  any.  She  had  also  closely  watched  the  apparently  slow 
passage  by  which  Eric's  party  at  last  gained  the  schooner. 

In  bidding  good-night  to  Grimley  she  told  him  that  she 
wished  that  Eric  was  with  him  in  his  solitary  quarters. 
He  quieted  her  fears  but  did  not  refuse  her  when  she  said 
that  she  and  Antoine  would  keep  the  entrance  door  ajar 
until  they  heard  him  say  from  the  warehouse  that  he  was 
"all  right." 

The  next  morning  ushered  in  the  last  day  of  the  year, 
and  Grimley  rose  cheerfully  to  greet  its  dim  and  wintry 
light.  With  deft  and  active  hand  he  made  the  coffee  and 
toast,  boiled  eggs,  broiled  a  slice  of  ham  for  himself  and 
sat  down  reverently  thankful  for  so  luxurious  a  provision 
for  his  comfort.  The  meal  having  been  partaken  of 
with  deliberate  relish  and  the  utensils  cleansed  and  tidily 
removed,  Grimley,  thinking  the  while  of  how  he  would 
enjoy  the  company  as  well  as  the  help  of  Gertrude, 
donned  a  suit  of  working  clothes  and  applied  himself 
with  vigor  to  what  he  called  tunnel  work.  It  was  on  this 
morning  that  he  first  struck  the  water's  edge  and  com- 
pleted the  passage  from  the  warehouse  to  the  lake. 

This  was  no  less  than  two  hundred  feet  from  one 
extreme  to  the  other.  While  tunnelling,  Grimley  had  a 
recollection  of  certain  stories  he  had  read, about  under- 


358    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

ground  passages  being  used  as  means  of  escape  in  time  of 
need.  He  carefully  worked  an  opening  towards  the  sur- 
face at  the  edge  of  the  water.  Quite  to  his  surprise  he 
found  just  above  the  thin  and  frozen  crust  of  the  soil 
an  empty  space  made  by  the  rolling  waves  just  where  the 
snow  and  ice  joined  the  water.  This  stretched  along  the 
whole  water  line  and  was  about  eighteen  inches  high  and 
three  feet  wide  and  concealed  from  outward  observation 
by  a  snow  drift  six  feet  deep.  With  his  candle  in  hand, 
Grimley  followed  this  subterranean  passage  so  curiously 
wrought  by  the  dashing  waves,  until  he  reached  its  termi- 
nation at  the  stone  foundations  of  the  lighthouse.  This 
passage  was,  of  course,  a  freak  of  nature  but  Grimley 
ascribed  it  to  a  kindly  Providence  working,  as  in  other 
cases,  in  their  favor.  This  was  Grimley's  morning 
achievement,  and  he  was  more  than  eager  to  communicate 
his  discovery  -to  Eric  and  the  others. 

At  the  dinner  table  Grimley  told  of  his  discovery,  which 
was  greeted  with  delight  and  wonder.  After  the  repast 
Antoine  and  Gertrude  attended  Grimley  and  aided  him  in 
working  a  passage  from  the  side  of  the  lighthouse  steps 
to  connect  with  the  underground  passage.  Two  hours' 
hard  toil  finished  the  opening  and  the  work  was  done  in 
such  a  way  as  to  be  invisible  to  one  unacquainted  with 
the  secret.  The  opening  was  filled  with  a  door,  cut  out  of 
solid  ice,  and  'its  position  concealed  by  throwing  some 
feathery  snow  over  its  surface.  Both  Gertrude  and 
Grimley  were  delighted  at  the  accomplishment  of  this  un- 
expected feat.  They  smiled  brightly  into  each  other's 
faces.  Gertrude  blushed  a  little  as  she  said,  "I  shall  feel 
safer  now  that  you  are  so  much  nearer  to  me,  for  this  ap- 
pears to  be  but  an  extension  of  the  warehouse  to  the  light- 
house." 

Grimley  slyly  answered,  as  he  observed  her  confusion, 


The  Secret  Passage  • 359 

"It  is  ever  thus  with  true  love.  All  the  forces  of  nature, 
ice  as  well  as  fire  aid  the  approach  of  the  true  lover, 
but,"  he  added  gravely,  "it  is  of  the  Lord.  In  disposing 
of  the  powder  in  a  safe  and  secure  place  we  are  led  with- 
out design  upon  our  part  to  a  device  that  may  save  one 
or  all  of  our  lives,  for  it  is  a  common  peril." 

"And  yet,"  said  Gertrude,  "is  not  it  a  legitimate  result 
of  brain  and  muscle  working  harmoniously?  It  has  cost 
you  incredible  toil.  I  have  watched  with  interest  your 
cut  and  bleeding  hands  made  dark  and  hard  with  the 
labor.  I  said  nothing  because  I  felt  that  you  were  work- 
ing with  true  Yankee  foresight  to  anticipate  by  adequate 
means  a  threatened  danger." 

The  whole  day  and  evening  had  passed  and  there  was 
no  sign  of  Eric,  or  the  Indian  and  as  the  hours  of  the 
second  day  passed  all  the  dwellers  of  the  little  island  grew 
seriously  sober  at  the  thought  of  possible  evil.  Gertrude 
remarked  that  she  missed  the  companionship  of  her 
faithful  Hector.  She  had  awakened  more  than  once  the 
night  before  and  it  had  required  an  effort  to  avoid 
a  trembling  fear.  As  she  said  this  she  again,  from  the 
height  of  the  window,  with  the  spy  glass,  gazed  long  and 
intently  over  the  wide  and  dreary  waste. 

"Ah,"  she  exclaimed,  "they  are  safe  and  are  thinking 
of  us.  Eric  has  sent  up  his  signal  smoke  to  tell  us  that 
much.  Thank  God  for  relieving  our  anxiety,  oh!"  she 
continued,  "I  see  a  man  approaching  the  ship  from  the* 
mainland.  I  cannot  see  him  very  plainly  but  it  must  be 
a  white  man  for  I  can  see  no  sign  of  a  blanket." 

Yes,  Eric  and  his  two  companions  were  destined  to 
spend  the  second  night  on  board  the  schooner.  They  had 
made  all  arrangements  to  take  the  widow  and  her  daugh- 
ter with  them,  with  the  most  valuable  of  their  goods,  on 
the  noon  of  the  day  after  their  arrival.  Captain  Spring 


360    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

had  consented  to  part  with  the  services  of  Ruth  and  had 
already  displaced  her  position  as  cook  by  one  of  the 
Welsh  sailors,  "John,"  a  cook  of  no  mean  skill.  He 
was  famous  for  his  brown  bread  toast.  He  was  ac- 
customed to  make  it  in  great  piles  with  first  a  slice  of  the 
toast,  next  a  liberal  layer  of  butter,  with  a  sprinkling  of 
grated  cheese,  and  then  another  piece  of  toast  laid 
upon  the  other  and  so  on  until  at  last  he  would  have  a  pile 
approaching  half  a  foot  high  from  the  smoking  sides  of 
which  issued  streams  of  hot  yellow  butter  and  flakes  of 
cheese. 

"Ruth,"  said  the  Captain  familiarly  to  her,  "we  like 
your  cooking  but  we  love  John's."  The  latter  was  fa- 
mous, too,  for  his  buckwheat  cakes,  of  which  the  impris- 
oned crew  ate  every  morning  without  limit  as  to  quantity. 
Ruth  was  impatient  at  this  part  of  her  duty — the  men 
reminded  her  of  so  many  hungry  animals  waiting  to  have 
a  bone  thrown  to  them. 

The  good  woman  all  her  life  had  lived  quietly  and  lov- 
ingly in  a  home  circle  and  now  that  she  was  to  be  released 
from  her  present  unseemly  society,  her  weary  eyes  took 
on  another  expression  at  the  prospect  of  other  company, 
and  especially  those  of  her  own  sex.  She  and  her  little 
Esther  had  occupied  a  small  stateroom,  which  was  not 
much  larger  than  a  pantry.  Their  beds  were  simply 
planks  at  the  side  of  the  apartment,  less  than  two  feet 
wide,  one  over  the  other,  three  in  the  tier,  with  one  in 
their  diminutive  cabin  unused  at  the  time. 

Eric,  Hector  and  Tuesday  were  assigned  a  similar 
stateroom,  so-called,  the  first  night;  the  dog  crawling 
into  the  lower  bunk  as  naturally,  as  if  to  say,  "Yes! 
This  is  a  regular  dog's  kennel  and  I  am  glad  to  occupy 
it."  Neither  Eric  nor  the  Indian  gave  the  quality  of 
their  accommodations  a  thought.  They  lay  down  in 


The  Secret  Passage  ,'JOl 

their  clothing  and  were  soon  sleeping  the  deep  slumber, 
God  given,  to  all  the  overwrought  sons  of  Adam.  By 
noon  of  the  second  day  a  sled  was  constructed  large 
enough  for  the  widow,  her  child  and  baggage  equal  to 
their  combined  weight.  This  was  designed  to  be  drawn 
by  Eric,  the  Indian  and  the  dog.  A  second  or  even  a 
third  trip  was  to  be  made  to  carry  away  the  remainder 
of  the  widow's  goods.  But  alas!  As  they  were  ready 
to  load  the  sled  just  after  noon,  preparatory  for  starting, 
Captain  Spring,  evidently  intoxicated,  appeared  and  for- 
bade their  leaving  until  after  the  coming  New  Year's 
festivities.  This  was  a  bitter  disappointment  to  Ruth. 
She  pleaded  with  the  Captain  to  reverse  his  decision  and 
even  offered  him  the  small  sum  of  money  he  had  placed 
in  her  hands  to  pay  her  for  her  services. 

The  Captain  in  a  maudlin  good-natured  way  declined 
her  offer  and  said  that  he  would  not  miss  the  presence 
of  a  "real  lady,"  as  he  called  Ruth,  at  the  New  Year's 
feast.  Eric  tried  his  powers  of  persuasion,  and  his  ex- 
perience was  not  small  in  dealing  with  men  wild  or  fool- 
ish with  liquor,  but  in  vain.  Knowing  the  anxious 
thoughts  that  would  be  inspired  by  his  continued  absence 
to  his  friends  across  the  channel,  he  thoughtfully  kindled 
a  signal  fire  to  inform  them  of  his  safety.  The  Captain 
said  that  the  following  day  being  New  Year's  he  was 
determined  to  make  a  night  of  it  and  he  had  arranged  a 
program  to  pass  away  the  hours  of  the  evening  and  night 
in  high  festival,  suited  to  his  own  ideas  of  the  proper  ob- 
servance of  the  season. 

To  witness  the  departure  of  the  old  and  the  beginning 
of  a  new  year  in  services  of  song,  praise  and  supplica- 
tion to  the  Divine  Being  had  been  the  habit  of  not  only 
the  sad-eyed  Ruth  and  the  spiritually  minded  Eric  but 
also  of  the  lowly  hearted  Christian  Indian.  Hence,  the 


362    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

prospect  of  being  even  the  spectators  of  what  the  crew 
freely  spoke  of  as  a  big  drunk  was  most  distasteful. 

In  their  joint  efforts  and  plans  to  move  the  effects  and 
persons  of  the  widow  and  her  daughter,  Eric  and  Ruth 
had  been  greatly  drawn  to  each  other.  They  had  dis- 
covered a  mutual  sympathy  in  many  things  and  when 
Eric  had  described  Ruth  as  resembling  the  true  English 
lady  who  had  so  influenced  his  life  in  its  opening  years 
and  molded  his  after  character,  he  unconsciously  con- 
fessed the  existence  of  a  deep  and  abiding  attraction 
which  he  experienced  in  his  first  trip.  This  tender  chord 
which  was  vibrating  found  expression  in  acts  of  caress- 
ing kindness,  extended  toward  the  little  Esther,  who 
with  the  illimitable  faith  and  trust  of  childhood  re- 
sponded with  her  heart  full  of  love  and  gratitude.  This 
in  its  turn  warmed  the  desolate  heart  of  the  woman 
towards  Eric. 

In  her  deep  disappointment  she  turned  to  Eric  for  help 
and  sympathy  and  he  bade  her — when  unobserved  by  the 
Captain,  to  keep  a  good  heart  and  that  all  would  be  well. 
He  directed  her  to  withdraw  to  her  stateroom  with 
Esther  as  soon  in  the  evening  as  possible  but  to  remain 
dressed  and  ready  for  a  quiet  leave-taking  in  the  night. 

Soon  after  lighting  the  signal  fire  Eric  was  surprised 
to  see  "Dan'l,"  the  lightkeeper  enter  the  little  snow  en- 
closure. The  two,  of  course,  were  acquainted  and  Dan'l 
explained  that  he  had  been  employed  to  visit  the  schooner 
and  see  if  some  supplies  might  be  obtained  from  the 
crew.  "To  tell  the  truth,"  said  the  big  voiced  hearty 
fellow,  "we  are  wild  for  tobacco  and  whiskey  and  if  we 
can  get  a  little  we  are  willing  to  pay  well  for  it.  We 
have  got  the  'chink,'  "  said  he,  exhibiting  three  twenty 
dollar  gold  pieces. 

"You  got  those  from  that  St.  Louis  man,  didn't  you?" 


The  Secret  Passage  363 

inquired    Eric.     "He   paid   me   one   like   them    for   my 
canoe." 

"Yes,  dang  it,  that's  all  the  kind  of  money  he  has. 
When  he  wants  anything,  and  he's  a  luxurious  cuss,  he 
has  got  to  hand  out  a  twenty  dollar  gold  piece.  The 
boys  have  got  one  or  two  each  and  the  women  have 
pretty  much  all  got  one  too.  You  see  he's  lonesome 
and  he  visits  around  and  when  he's  well  treated,  and 
that's  everywhere  on  account  of  his  money,  he  hands 
out  to  a  child  a  twenty  dollar  shiner  and  says  here's 
something  for  their  mammy  or  pappy,  and  makes  no 
sort  of  account  of  it.  He  is  stopping  with  the  old  elder 
and  keeps  his  valise  there  but  drinks  pretty  steady,  and 
smokes  to  pass  away  the  time.  He's  short  of  liquor  and 
this  morning  he  handed  me  a  shiner  and  told  me  to  come 
over  here  and  see  what  I  could  find.  We  all  know  about 
the  schooner,  for  we  could  see  the  smoke  from  the  top 
of  my  lighthouse.  And  how's  the  Madame  and  Virginie 
and  the  boy  ?  All  right,  I  hope.  I  hear  too  that  you've  a 
smashing  handsome  gal  stopping  at  the  lighthouse.  They 
tell  such  things  about  her  mighty  high  style  that  it  has 
kept  me  away.  I  can't  abide  these  big  ladies.  My  style 
is  the  free  and  easy — meet  a  fellow  half  way.  But  I 
shall  come  soon  for  I  hanker  for  a  sight  of  my  little 
woman.  Tell  them  I  have  not  forgotten  the  signal  and 
I  will  be  on  hand  when  wanted." 

At  this  point  the  Captain  approached  and  in  a  half 
drunken  manner  bade  welcome  to  the  stranger.  Eric  gave 
the  two  an  introduction  and  the  crew  one  by  one  gave  the 
new  comer  a  cordial  hand  shake,  with  a  gruff  "How-de- 
do."  Dan'l  gave  each  of  them  a  mighty  squeeze  and  a 
hearty  response  which  won  their  hearts.  The  whole 
company  bade  him  welcome  to  the  evening  feast  and 
John,  the  cook  made  mention  of  the  bill  of  fare.  Daniel 


364    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

nothing  loth,  accepted  the  invitation  and  when  told  that 
it  had  been  ordered  that  no  man  should  go  to  bed  sober 
that  night,  he  uproariously  declared  that  he  would  out- 
drink  them,  and  after  seeing  them  in  their  bunks  would 
see  that  he  himself  did  not  fail  to  come  into  the  same 
condition. 

Dan'l  greeted  the  widow  and  her  child  with  hearty 
frankness  and  not  unkindly  asked  after  their  welfare, 
and  with  a  blunt  frankness  opened  his  business  with  the 
captain.  The  latter  replied  that  he  could  sell  none  of 
his  cargo  under  any  circumstances,  nor  give  any  of  it 
away.  He  said  this  with  an  honest  expression. 


CHAPTER  XXXV 

A   WILD   REVEL   ON    THE  SCHOONER 

"MAN  and  boy  I  have  sailed  the  water  for  nigh  sixty 
years.  I  have  come  up  from  cabin  boy  to  be  master 
of  many  fine  craft  and  I  know  the  law  and  I  am  a 
law  abiding  citizen,  d —  me  if  I  aint.  Now  the  law  says 
that  in  case  of  necessity  the  crew  of  a  vessel  can  con- 
sume for  their  own  needs  anything  on  the  bills  of  lading 
and  the  owners  shall  make  restitution  at  a  fair  market 
value.  That's  as  it  should  be  and  we  are  using  up  our 
one  hundred  barrels  of  whiskey  at  the  rate  of  about  a 
barrel  a  month.  That's  about  five  barrels  for  the  winter. 
If  the  d—  stuff  does  not  kill  us  all." 

Several  of  the  crew  who  stood  by  and  overheard  the 
remark  joined  in  and  freely  swore  that  those  were  the 
facts.  They  could  use  as  much  as  they  pleased  of  the 
cargo  but  could  not  sell  or  give  away  anything  without 
exposing  themselves  to  trial  for  theft.  "Come  over  and 
drink  all  you  please,  but  don't  ask  to  buy  or  beg  any- 
thing under  my  care,"  and  the  old  Captain  began  to 
shed  drunken  tears  as  he  continued,  "I  may  be  a  sad 
dog — drunk  all  the  time  and  going  to  die  in  the  gutter 
but  I  am  honest  and  I  will  die  first  before  I  do  anythin' 
agin*  the  law.  We  ain't  that  kind  of  persons,  me  and 
my  old  woman.  I  say,  cuss  the  luck  that  drove  us  down 
here  instead  of  sending  us  bowling  down  towards  Port 
Huron  and  Detroit.  I  tell  ye  there's  mischief  in  it  and 

365 


366    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

the  bad  luck  lies  in  those  whiskey  barrels,,  and  don't  you 
have  nothing  to  do  with  them." 

With  the  prospect  of  a  present  plentiful  supply,  the 
jovial  Dan'l  was  not  disposed  to  quarrel  with  the  facts 
as  presented  but  entered  zealously  into  the  life  around 
him  with  the  reckless  indifference  to  the  future  or  even 
the  present,  characteristic  of  his  class  and  the  times  in 
which  he  lived. 

It  is  not  our  purpose  to  describe  in  detail  a  drunken 
debauch  but  it  is  true  that  ere  ten  o'clock  that  evening 
every  man  belonging  to  the  crew  was  helplessly  oblivious. 
The  early  part  of  the  evening  was  passed  with  some 
semblance  of  human  conduct.  The  men  ate  their  fill  of 
a  generous  repast,  in  which  a  huge  plum  pudding  played 
a  prominent  part.  It  was  garnished  with  raisins,  citron 
and  spices,  previously  sent  over  by  Gertrude.  One  of 
the  men  was  a  famous  singer  and  he  improvised  a  song 
with  original  music,  in  honor  of  the  Lady  of  the  light- 
house. This  man  had  occupied  a  high  position  in  an 
interior  town  in  Wales — had  led  a  church  choir  and  was 
a  poet  of  no  mean  merit,  but  in  an  evil  hour  he  yielded 
to  temptation,  became  a  defaulter  and  a  wanderer. 
Wherever  he  went  his  sweet  tones  had  delighted  the 
ears  of  the  mariners  who  sailed  the  great  ocean. 
This  was  the  man,  as  the  author  knows,  who  on  one 
bleak  winter  night,  a  year  before,  at  Boston,  had 
mounted  a  high  ladder,  dashed  into  the  blinding  smoke 
and  scorching  flames  and  bore  to  life  and  safety  a  fair 
young  girl. 

The  crowd  viewing  the  conflagration  gathered  about 
the  bold  rescuer  and  asked  his  name.  This  he  refused 
to  give  and  as  he  vanished  into  the  darkness  from  which 
he  had  emerged,  he  sadly  said,  "No  one  cares  a  copper 
for  me," 


A  Wild  Revel  on  the  Schooner         367 

A  gold  medal  was  struck  off  in  honor  of  the  sailor. 
He  saw  the  advertisements  for  him  to  come  forward  and 
accept  it  and  other  rewards,  but  with  that  dark  evil 
overshadowing  him  he  could  not  come  into  light,  and  the 
medal  remains  unclaimed  at  the  end  of  more  than  half  a 
century.  On  this  evening  the  man  was  merry  as  a 
boy  just  let  out  of  school.  The  jokes,  the  anecdotes,  the 
songs  flowed  in  a  perpetual  current  and  with  a  natural 
refinement  that  permitted  Ruth  and  Eric  equally  with 
the  rough  crew  to  enjoy  them.  Eric  sang  a  song  and 
told  a  story  or  two,  which  gained  the  applause  of  the 
company.  Ruth  presided  at  the  tea  tray  and  concealed 
her  feelings  of  alarm  by  those  smiles  with  which  weak 
women  are  so  apt  to  hide  their  fearful  thoughts.  A 
little  while  after  supper  the  table  was  cleared  and  the 
cards  set  out  and  soon  the  whole  company,  save  Eric 
and  Tuesday,  were  engaged  in  hot  and  excited  games, 
with  watches,  rings  and  money  laid  out  to  be  won  or 
lost  as  the  games  might  chance.  In  the  meantime  the 
men  had  been  drinking  steadily  and  as  a  spark  touches 
the  magazine,  a  hot  word  was  uttered — the  lie  was  passed 
and  as  quick  almost  as  powder  could  ignite  and  explode, 
the  whole  company  was  in  a  tumult.  Our  friends,  in- 
cluding Hector,  escaped  to  the  shelter  of  their  little  cabins 
and  with  bolted  doors  listened  to  the  wild  uproar.  Let 
us  mention  it  regretfully,  that  in  that  wild  beast  contest 
which  took  place,  three  men  had  their  eyes  gouged  out — 
to  use  the  common  expression — several  had  their  fingers 
and  ears  bitten  off,  and  all  were  covered  with  wounds, 
cuts  and  bites. 

With  the  quantity  of  liquor  each  had  taken  and  the 
consequent  fatigue  following  their  intense  exertion,  a 
dead  silence  ensued  and  now  Eric  and  his  little  party 
issued  forth  and  in  the  light  of  a  silvery  moon  com- 


368    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

menced  their  journey  in  the  night  towards  the  silent, 
calm  and  protecting  walls  of  the  lighthouse. 

Ere  dismissing  this  scene  of  horrid  and  worse  than 
brutish  revelry,  let  us  say  that  this  crew  had  left  port  a 
month  before,  an  orderly,  well-behaved,  industrious  set 
of  men.  A  month's  contact  and  free  use  of  the  juice 
of  the  corn  had  changed  them  into  devils. 

The  honest  Illinois  farmer  had  grown  the  corn, 
drawn  it  with  his  honest  team  many  miles  to  the  distillery, 
received  fifteen  cents  for  seventy  pounds  of  it  on  the 
cob,  and  then  it  had  been  changed  into  spirits.  And 
strange  to  relate  each  of  the  one  hundred  barrels  had 
wrapped  in  its  iron-bound  staves  a  tale  similar  to  the 
one  narrated  but  not  for  us  to  tell. 

Kind  indeed  were  these  same  men  to  each  other  the 
next  morning — (the  protruding  eyes  were  painfully  but 
skillfully  replaced  in  their  sockets),  the  wounds  were 
dressed  and  the  deathly  sick  carefully  tended;  the  devil 
was  out  of  them  for  the  time  and  they  were  true  men 
again,  repentant  indeed  but  ready  to  repeat  the  debauch, 
when  the  excuse  offered. 

Dan'l  was  one  of  the  most  active  in  the  strife  and  his 
deeds  would  truly  have  been  heroic,  if  they  had  been  en- 
acted on  a  larger  field  and  in  a  righteous  cause.  Each 
time  DanTs  mighty  fist  was  extended  a  man  fell  sense- 
less and  he  it  was  who  remained  the  sole  master  of  the 
field.  With  a  deep  draught  of  the  fire  water  he  too  suc- 
cumbed to  a  stronger  power  than  himself  and  lapsed 
into  a  drunken  stupor  to  be  unbroken  for  six  and  thirty 
hours. 

Let  it  not  be  thought  that  this  recital  of  the  scene  of 
brutality  is  overdrawn.  It  is  in  the  nature  of  the  case 
and  liable  to  be  similarly  enacted  whenever  the  condi- 


A  Wild  Revel  on  the  Schooner    369 

tions  exist — an  unlimited  supply  of  intoxicants  to  a  party 
of  drinkers,  for  such  had  the  entire  crew  become  in  the 
brief  month  they  had  been  isolated  from  civilization. 

An  Angel  of  Light  looking  down  upon  the  scene  and 
listening  to  the  blasphemy,  wild  screams  and  execrations 
which  had  filled  the  air  would  have  veiled  his  face  in 
holy  horror,  but  none  the  more  so  than  at  the  scenes  of 
similar  ferocity  enacted  in  every  battlefield  and  in  each 
naval  engagement  since  the  world  began.  The  vision 
of  blood  and  woe;  of  headless  trunks,  disemboweled 
bodies,  extinguished  eyes  and  dismembered  limbs  and  a 
thousand  untold  horrors  attending  battles  when  the  in- 
sane love  of  glory  has  been  the  devilish  inspiration,  would 
show  that  not  alone  the  evil  of  drink  is  to  be  feared  by 
mankind. 

When  two  days  later  Dan'l  appeared  at  the  settlement 
and  exhibited  his  disfigured  countenance  and  bleared 
eyes  and  gave  his  report  of  non-success  in  getting  any 
spirits  and  also  told  in  graphic  notes  of  the  wild  and 
delightful  excitement  he  had  experienced,  together  with 
the  intelligence  that  there  were  a  full  hundred  barrels  of 
whiskey  that  the  crew  were  freely  consuming,  the  effect 
was  marvelous.  With  the  speed  of  the  wind  the  intelli- 
gence spread  far  and  near  through  the  forests  and  along 
the  shores,  and  always  coupled  with  the  information  that 
none  would  be  sold  or  given  away,  except  a  taste  as  it 
were  of  the  coveted  article.  Dan'l's  eloquent  descrip- 
tions were  repeated  by  both  Indian  and  white  man  and 
a  tempest  was  raised,  which  would  have  made  the  Evil 
One  smile  with  delight,  and  the  consequences  of  which 
will  appear  hereafter  in  these  pages. 

In  the  meantime  under  the  light  of  a  moon  of  silver 
shining  from  a  starry  field  of  lovely  hue,  Eric  guided 


370    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

his  little  company  for  several  hours  ere  they  attained  the 
coveted  shelter.  The  night  was  still  and  comparatively 
mild.  Hector's  little  harness  to  which  Eric  had  fitted 
him,  answered  its  purpose  of  aiding  in  drawing  the  sled 
but  Tuesday  also  helped  in  this  part  of  their  enterprise, 
while  Eric  smoothed  with  his  axe  the  rough  ways  and 
aided  Ruth  at  each  difficult  turn.  The  little  Esther 
made  the  whole  journey  sleeping,  enclosed  in  Eric's  furry 
sleeping  bag,  securely  fastened  upon  the  sled.  The  soft 
voices  of  the  widow  and  Eric  were  hardly  silent  through 
the  trip,  for  the  speed  of  the  whole  party  was  regulated 
by  the  ability  to  walk  fast  or  slow  by  the  not  over  strong 
woman,  and  Eric  and  Ruth  walked  side  by  side  nearly 
the  whole  distance.  Very  sweet  to  Eric  was  it  to  render 
this  service  under  the  imaginary  thought  that  he  was  ful- 
filling his  duty  to  his  early  benefactress. 


And  need  it  be  said  that  Ruth  was  soon  soothed  and 
made  happy  by  her  reception  at  the  lighthouse,  intensi- 
fied by  the  recollections  of  the  horrors  from  which  they 
had  escaped.  In  this  hour  undisturbed  by  the  presence 
of  the  silent  Indian,  Eric  and  Ruth  exchanged  first  some 
of  those  confidences,  which  exist  sacredly  between  man 
and  true  woman — especially  did  they  talk  of  their  abid- 
ing hope  of  heaven  and  confidence  in  God  to  keep  them 
through  present  and  all  future  peril. 

The  next  day  was  New  Year's  and  at  the  sumptuously 
spread  dinner  table,  presided  over  by  Madame,  in  honor, 
as  at  Christmas,  of  the  holiday,  there  was  a  cheerful  and 
happy  group. 

Gertrude  had  welcomed  warmly  the  grief  stricken 
woman  and  her  child.  She  had  engaged  a  room  for 


A  Wild  Revel  on  the  Schooner          371 

them  on  the  floor  occupied  by  the  Madame  and  had 
agreed  with  the  latter  for  the  amount  of  the  stipend  she 
was  to  receive  for  her  accommodation,  which  she  had 
undertaken  to  pay  for  her  guests. 

Gertrude  had  looked  after  the  wardrobe  of  each  of 
the  new  comers  and  as  they  appeared  at  the  table  they 
were  clothed  in  raiment  suitable  for  a  banquet  and 
showed  in  each  lineament  a  happy  enjoyment  very  pleas- 
ant to  witness.  With  a  quiet  management,  which  as  the 
reader  knows  was  almost  approaching  a  fault  in  Ger- 
trude, she  placed  the  little  child  by  Eric's  side  and  the 
mother  opposite.  Grimley  soon  after  charged  her  with 
a  certain  intention  in  this,  of  which  she  blushingly  owned 
the  truth.  It  was  pleasant  to  see  the  devoted  and  loyal 
glances  of  the  honest  man  directed  constantly  towards 
the  dignified  Ruth  and  in  turn  her  gratefulness  at  each 
attention  paid  by  Eric  to  the  fair  little  girl  by  his  side. 

Without,  the  New  Year's  day  was  calm  and  bright 
and  the  winter's  sun  streamed  through  the  windows 
illumining  the  group  with  a  divine  radiance.  Eric  spoke 
of  the  contrast  between  this  festival  and  the  one  held  the 
night  before  in  the  schooner,  to  which  Grimley  gravely 
responded : 

"It  is  indeed  true  that  each  collection  of  persons  thrown 
together  for  a  longer  or  shorter  time,  exert  a  mutual 
influence  for  good  or  evil.  Now  I  am  conscious,"  said 
he,  glancing  towards  Gertrude,  "that  in  the  single  month 
I  have  passed  on  this  island  shore  I  am  a  better,  a  hap- 
pier and  perhaps  a  more  useful  man  than  I  have  ever 
been  before." 

Gertrude  responded  with  kindling  eyes,  "It  is  the  same 
with  me  and  I  am  sure  that  it  is  so  with  us  all." 

"But,"  continued  Grimley,  "with  the  crew  on  the 
schooner  the  reverse  seems  to  be  true.  Each  day  has 


372    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

sunk  them,  according  to  Eric's  story,  deeper  into  a  con- 
dition of  utter  worthlessness.  It  is  pitiful  and  my  mind 
continually  reverts  to  the  idea  that  I  can  and  should  do 
something  for  them." 

Eric  shook  his  head  gravely  and  said,  "Nothing  will 
do  them  any  good,  except  to  destroy  the  whiskey  and  to 
do  that  would  be  dangerous." 

Ruth  here  joined  in  the  conversation  and  in  a  clear 
and  pleasant  voice  described  the  life  the  men  led  and 
especially  the  effect  which  the  drinking  had  upon  them. 
How  under  its  influence  some  were  funny,  some  were 
morose,  some  were  tearful  and  some  pugnacious,  but," 
added  she,  "without  exception  each  night  when  sleep 
came  to  them  it  was  that  induced  by  intoxication." 

Grimley  regretfully  responded  to  the  widow's  infor- 
mation and  said  what  she  had  told  reminded  him  of 
what  a  worthy  Hebrew  had  once  told  him  as  to  one  of 
their  traditions — that  to  know  a  man's  true  character,  it 
was  only  necessary  to  see  him  on  one  of  three  occasions ; 
one  of  which  was  a  state  of  intoxication,  second  when  he 
was  angry,  and  third  when  he  was  asked  to  lend 
money. 

This  reference  diverted  the  attention  of  the  company 
to  more  agreeable  thoughts.  Eric  said  that  in  his  ex- 
perience he  had  seen  the  truth  of  the  latter  test,  and  he 
related  how  he  had  once  been  one  of  a  company  of  one 
hundred  and  fifty  men  who  had  unexpectedly  run  out  of 
money  in  a  distant  place,  and  those  who  possessed  any 
of  the  needful  articles  were  compelled  to  either  loan 
or  refuse  their  companions,  and  then  it  was  found  who 
were  magnanimous  and  who  were  not. 

Ruth  agreed  with  what  he  said  and  told  how  during 
the  long  sickness  of  her  husband  and  before  the  little 
property  they  possessed  was  sold,  she  had  been  com- 


A  Wild  Revel  on  the  Schooner          373 

pelled  to  be  a  borrower  and  how  surprised  she  had  been 
at  the  revealing  of  both  the  good  will  and  indifference 
she  had  found  among  her  various  friends  and  neighbors. 

Grimley  listened  to  the  experience  of  the  two  with  close 
attention  as  though  treasuring  the  facts  and  then  re- 
marked that  the  second  test  had  always  seemed  the  most 
curious  to  him.  "We  had  a  boy,"  said  he,  "in  our  school 
who  would  allow  himself  to  be  cuffed  and  pushed  around 
and  quite  insulted,  without  the  slightest  effort  to  retali- 
ate. His  only  defense  was  to  run  away  most  ignobly, 
but  this  same  boy  if  he  saw  any  injustice  done  to  another 
or  cruelty  practiced  upon  the  weak  would  fly  into  the 
most  intense  passion  and  fight  like  a  tiger,  irrespective 
of  odds  or  places.  At  one  time  the  whole  school 
'tabooed'  a  boy  who  was  accused  of  something  and  this 
boy  declared  war  against  the  whole  of  his  former  mates 
and  joined  himself  in  closest  friendship  to  the  forsaken 
and  as  it  afterwards  proved  to  be — innocent  youth. 
Yes,"  continued  Grimley,  "let  me  know  at  what  a  man's 
anger  becomes  excited  and  I  will  unfold  his  secret  char- 
acter. It  is  so  with  the  Divine  Being — anger  is  one  of 
his  attributes  and  sin  and  meanness  among  men  excite 
the  emotion  of  anger  even  in  His  August  and  unfathom- 
able Nature." 

Gertrude  listened  to  these  remarks  as  they  were  ut- 
tered and  considered  in  what  measure  they  applied  to  the 
one  who  in  such  soft  and  even  tones  was  expressing  his 
lofty  thoughts.  She  suspected  that  he  himself  was  the 
boy  who  so  tamely  had  received  abuse  and  who  resented 
that  bestowed  upon  others,  with  such  indignant  anger. 
She  remembered  no  occasion  upon  which  Grimley  had 
shown  any  angry  impulse,  while  she  had  never  heard 
him  use  a  complaining  word.  In  a  small  way  she  had 
tested  him  in  persuading  him  to  give  up  the  one  hundred 


374     The  Mormon  of  the  Little.  Manitou  Island 

dollars  bounty  money  as  unworthy  of  himself  and  he 
had  nobly  stood  the  trial.  As  to  intoxication,  it  was 
so  at  variance  with  his  calm  and  temperate  disposition 
that  it  was  not  to  be  thought  of  even  in  that  day  of 
universal  use  of  one  form  or  another  of  stimulants. 
Thinking  thus,  she  softly  asked  him : 

"Suppose  none  of  these  tests  are  readily  available, 
how  can  one  otherwise  judge  a  person  so  as  to  get  an 
insight  into  his  real  character." 

Grimley  answered:  "We  have  spoken  of  anger.  As 
you  ask  me  for  another  test,  it  occurs  to  me  that  Love — 
as  an  emotion  and  a  quality  of  mind  and  heart  might 
be  even  better;  for  anger  is  explosive  and  irregular  and 
may  never  be  excited  but  love  is  a  constant,  ever  present 
quality.  Hence,  it  may  be  the  best  interpreter.  Does 
a  man  love  God  and  delight  to  see  Him  honored  in 
preference  to  himself  ?  Who  and  what  manner  of  peo- 
ple does  he  love?  Does  he,  as  taught  in  the  Rhyme  of 
the  Ancient  Mariner,  love  'Both  men  and  bird  and 
beast'?  Yes,  love  is  a  better  test,  although  not  so  sharp 
and  clear  and  suddenly  revealing  as  anger." 

That  holiday  afternoon  Grimley  and  Gertrude  took  a 
stroll  together  on  their  snow-shoes.  The  crust  upon  the 
snow  was  strong  enough  to  bear  the  slender  figure 
of  the  latter  but  Grimley  would  occasionally,  by  his 
greater  weight,  sink  through  the  uncertain  surface. 
Tuesday  and  Hector  followed  at  a  little  distance  and 
guided  themselves  by  the  motions  of  their  superiors. 

"Mr.  Grimley,"  said  Gertrude,  as  they  rapidly  pro- 
ceeded, "I  can  see  a  resemblance  in  the  attachment  of 
that  poor  youth  towards  you  to  that  felt  by  Hector  for 
me.  Do  you  think  there  can  be  a  connecting  link  be- 
tween an  intelligent  noble  brute,  like  Hector,  and  a 
lowly  almost  ignorant  and  yet  noble  savage  like  Tues- 


A  Wild  Revel  on  the  Schooner          375 

day?  In  looking  at  them  it  seems  as  though  I  could 
trace  a  likeness." 

"Your  question  reminds  me  of  a  passage  in  a  prayer 
used  by  a  gray  haired  professor  in  our  college:  'God 
bless  our  rough  brothers,  the  brutes.'  With  this  clue  1 
have  almost  arrived  at  the  conclusion  that  all  animated 
nature  is  a  brotherhood,  at  the  head  of  which  stands 
man." 

Gertrude  interrupted  him  by  saying  that  if  he  had  been 
as  polite  as  some  Frenchman  she  had  heard  of,  he  would 
have  said  woman  when  he  spoke  of  the  apex  of  created 
beings."  This  she  said  half  playfully,  half  seriously,  for 
it  was  difficult  for  Gertrude  to  jest,  so  serious  and  earnest 
was  her  nature. 

But  Grimley  smilingly  answered,  "I  accept  the  change, 
for  I  have  a  theory  that  all  the  great  powers  of  nature, 
electricity,  gravity,  the  mechanical  powers  are  all  es- 
sentially feminine,  and  why  not  woman  before  man. 
But  in  another  sense  and  the  true  one  as  I  believe  it  was 
used  by  an  earnest  old  preacher — or  exhorter  more 
properly — when  he  was  appealing  in  thunderous  tones  to 
a  congregation — 'Brethren  I  have  used  the  word  man. 
Now  let  it  be  understood  that  when  I  say  men,  I  mean 
to  embrace  women/  " 

Gertrude  laughed  most  heartily  at  this  sally  of  humor 
and  Grimley  gave  vent  to  one  of  his  bursts  of  merriment. 
Hector  and  Tuesday  hurried  forward  to  see  what  might 
be  the  matter  and  the  whole  party  turned  in  the  crisp 
and  delightful  air  towards  the  place  now  becoming  so 
dear  to  them — the  lighthouse. 

That  afternoon  and  evening  were  spent  in  earnest  in- 
struction and  study.  Two  were  added  to  the  class  of 
learners,  making  a  class  of  six.  Ruth  and  Esther  en- 
tered heartily  into  the  scheme  of  the  schooling  and  by 


376    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

their  superior  personalities  assisted  in  holding  the  con- 
tinued interest  from  day  to  day  of  the  other  less  ad- 
vanced pupils.  Both  Grimley  and  Gertrude  gave  their 
best  thoughts  to  the  direction  of  the  advance  steps.  It 
had  become  with  each  of  those  gifted  persons  a  point 
of  conscience  so  to  use  their  natural  and  acquired  gifts. 
"Otherwise,"  Gertrude  had  said :  "I  cannot  freely  en- 
joy the  deep  and  soul  satisfying  life  I  lead.  I  have  no 
wish  unfulfilled  and  lest  I  become  selfish  I  must  do  much, 
very  much  for  these  people  who  are  sharers  with  me  of 
my  daily  life." 

With  her  quick  perception  this  same  afternoon  she 
was  struck  with  an  idea  that  caused  the  blood  to  recede 
from  her  veins  and  leave  her  white  as  marble. 

"Mr.  Grimley,"  said  she  with  white  bloodless  lips, 
"do  you  not  see  in  this  addition  to  our  society  a  begin- 
ning of  the  fulfillment  of  Eric's  prophetic  dream?  Here 
is  the  addition  of  a  strange  lady  whom  Eric  saw  in  his 
dream  as  fighting  a  desperate  fight  with  us." 

"Do  not  be  alarmed,  dear  Miss  Pearl,"  said  Grimley 
with  an  anxious  expression  unlike  his  usual  calm  de- 
meanor. "It  will  not  answer  to  place  too  much  atten- 
tion upon  dreams  of  any  kind,  for  you  see  in  addition  to 
Ruth,  our  good  Indian,  who  surely  would  do  battle  for 
us,  and  Eric  saw  him  not  in  his  vision."  And  he  con- 
tinued soothingly,  "Do  not  fear,  God  who  delivered  us 
out  of  the  mouths  of  the  wolves,  will  deliver  us  out  of 
the  hand  of  even  more  savage  men.  I  am  glad  Ruth 
and  the  little  girl  are  with  us,  as  God  who  protects 
the  widow  and  the  fatherless  will,  it  may  be,  protect  us 
for  their  sakes." 

"God  grant  it  may  be  so,"  said  Gertrude,  almost  tear- 
fully. "It  is  strange  that  with  so  much  happiness  I  daily 
experience,  these  great  fears  should  oppress  me." 


A  Wild  Revel  on  the  Schooner          377 

"This  is  man's  life,"  said  Grimley  kindly.  "The  storm 
and  the  sunshine  crowd  each  other  across  our  pathway. 
Let  us  hope  that  if  a  tempest  does  burst  upon  us  it  will 
be  followed  by  the  calm  sunshine  of  prosperity."  Af- 
terwards, and  indeed  that  very  evening,  in  speaking  to 
Eric  as  to  this  resemblance  to  his  dream,  Grimley  had 
asked  him  if  he  had  thought  of  the  coincidence  and  Eric 
had  replied : 

"Yes,  Mr.  Grimley,"  I  recognized  her  form  and  fea- 
tures when  I  first  saw  her  in  the  Schooner  Alnwick  as 
the  one  who  was  to  fulfill  my  dream  and  when  I  heard 
the  wild  uproar  made  in  the  cabin,  my  dream  was  re- 
called most  forcibly  to  my  mind  and  I  realized  then  that 
if  it  was  to  come  true  that  our  antagonists  would  be  men 
turned  into  devils  by  liquor." 

"There  is  one  thing  positively  sure,"  said  Grimley  in 
reply :  "We  shall  lose  nothing  and  can  never  regret  the 
most  careful  preparations  possible  to  be  made  for  de- 
fense. I  have  something  to  show  you  which  may  give 
you  an  idea  of  how  ancient  and  modern  war- fare  is  car- 
ried on ;  that  is  by  mines  and  counter-mines  constructed 
beneath  the  surface  of  the  ground.  The  digging  of  the 
trench  for  the  powder  has  shown  how  readily  the  sand 
can  be  excavated  beneath  the  snow  and  now  I  will  show 
you  what  we  have  providentially  at  hand  already  made 
for  us." 

Grimley,  lighting  some  candles  and  taking  one  himself, 
giving  one  each  to  Eric  and  Tuesday,  conducted  them 
through  the  tunnel  to  the  water's  edge  and  then  through 
the  curiously  formed  cavern  to  the  spot  where  the  con- 
nection had  been  made  with  the  lighthouse  entrance. 
Both  of  Grimley's  comrades  were  full  of  wonder  at  the 
revelation  and  Eric  said,  after  a  long  and  thoughtful 
pause : 


378    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

"This  shows  me  how  God  can  bless  a  man's  efforts  in 
an  unthought  of  manner  humanly  speaking;  this  is  the 
result  of  labor  and  brains  thoroughly  cooperating.  If 
we  had  not  toiled  for  hours  and  days  we  could  not  wit- 
ness this  that  we  see.  Now  I  suggest  a  couple  of  things 
that  we  can  do  hereafter  if  necessity  arises.  We  can 
make  a  connection  with  the  lighthouse  in  the  same  way 
we  have  with  the  warehouse  by  digging  deep  underneath 
or  through  the  foundations  and  coming  up .  underneath 
the  floor,  so  in  case  either  place  is  attacked  we  can  save 
in  these  icy  recesses  all  the  most  valuable  goods  belong- 
ing to  the  company." 

"Bravo !"  said  Grimley  with  high  enthusiasm.  "You 
have  relieved  me  from  a  great  dread.  I  have  had  many 
disagreeable  thoughts  of  the  savages  after  first  dispatch- 
ing me,  appropriating  this  mass  of  really  valuable  mer- 
chandise.. At  the  very  first  appearance  of  danger  we 
will  begin  the  removal  of  the  furs  and  cloths.  We  can 
scarcely  save  the  flour,  pork  and  salt  but  even  those 
we  can  'cache' — as  you  call  it — in  good  proportion." 

New  Year  that  year  occurred  on  Friday  and  for  the 
week  succeeding  life  glided  away  smoothly  with  our 
friends.  The  presence  of  little  Esther  was  an  added 
pleasure  to  Antoine  and  the  two  children  became  insepa- 
rable companions ;  the  dark  complexion  and  eyes  of  the 
boy  were  in  fine  contrast  to  the  pearl  white  skin  and  blue 
eyes  of  the  little  maid. 

Ruth- exercised  over  Eric  a  strange  influence,  blended 
naturally  with  the  past  and  present  but  also  with  the 
future  through  his  prophetic  dream.  The  Madame  and 
Virginie  were  the  busiest  of  the  whole  party  of  islanders, 
as  not  only  were  they  eagerly  pursuing  their  set  studies 
but  the  brunt  of  the  labor  of  the  household  fell  upon 


A  Wild  Revel  on  the  Schooner          379 

them,  notwithstanding  what  assistance  the  others,  includ- 
ing Gertrude  and  Ruth,  could  render  them.  The  family 
numbered  eight  and  a  certain  line  of  comfort  and  man- 
ners were  agreed  upon  to  be  followed.  It  came  as  a 
consequence  that  the  cooking,  washing  and  ironing,  mend- 
ing and  house  cleaning  were  matters  of  some  magnitude, 
but  the  Madame  undertook  the  management  most  cheer- 
fully, especially  as  she  saw  her  little  hoard  of  money 
grow  larger  week  by  week.  The  fears  for  her  own 
safety  did  not  oppress  her  as  fearful  anticipations  did 
the  others.  She  had  lived  in  safety  in  the  strong  light' 
house  for  several  years  and  she  could  not  comprehend 
that  any  unusual  danger  was  now  threatening. 

Need  it  be  said  that  between  Gertrude  and  Grimley 
there  grew  daily  a  stronger  and  more  loving  confi- 
dence. The  latter  often  smiled  to  herself  as  she  remem- 
bered the  contents  of  her  aunt's  letter  and  many  things 
became  plain  to  her  which  before  were  dim;  the  trans- 
parent purity  of  life  and  thought  always  exhibited  by 
Grimley;  the  constant  tendency  to  draw  a  moral  from 
each  event  as  it  transpired,  and  more  than  all  his  delicate 
appreciation  of  poetry,  his  eloquence,  and  she  found  an 
explanation  of  all  he  did  in  his  previous  history,  as  given 
by  her  aunt. 

She  remembered  in  reading  some  obscure  references 
to  muscular  Christianity  and  she  grew  confident  that 
Grimley  was  a  disciple  of  that  school,  for  each  day  she 
saw  he  aimed  to  exercise  not  only  mind  but  body  and 
not  only  exercise,  but  real  hard  labor  did  he  seek.  And 
he  greatly  encouraged  her  in  every  effort  she  made  to- 
wards physical  activity  and  useful  effort.  More  than 
once  he  had  glanced  at  her  rather  large  hands  and  spoke 
in  soft  compliment  of  the  marks  of  her  industry,  espec- 


380    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

ially  one  time  when  she  had  cut  and  fitted  many  yards 
of  dyed  cloth  into  garments  for  Ruth  and  the  little 
Esther,  and  the  chemicals  had  stained  her  hands,  so  that 
they  bore  the  marks  for  several  days. 

Gertrude  liked  to  be  praised  by  Grimley  and  it  grew 
to  be  her  habit  even  when  away  from  him,  always  to 
guide  her  efforts  to  meet  his  approval.  She  even  felt 
the  withholding  of  the  words  of  appreciation  as  a  tacit 
blame  and  thus,  day  by  day,  was  guided  by  the  man  who 
had  so  humble  and  lowly  an  opinion  of  himself. 

Grimley  even  accused  himself  of  downright  cowardice, 
in  the  contest  with  the  wolves.  He  was  confident,  in  re- 
viewing his  thoughts,  that  he  would  have  considered  any 
attempt  at  rescue  on  his  part  useless,  unless  he  had  been 
inspired  by  the  superior  faith  and  energy  of  Gertrude. 
Now  day  by  day  he  was  in  feverish  dread  of  coming 
danger  and  was  in  continual  desire  for  flight  as  a  prudent 
measure  of  safety.  He  even  consulted  Eric  as  to  the 
policy  of  concealing  all  the  merchandise  and  attempting 
flight  to  some  of  the  Wisconsin  settlements.  But  he  did 
not  complain  when  Eric  shook  his  head  and  said  that  it 
could  not  be,  that  whatever  might  come  they  must  face 
it  and  trust  God  for  the  issue. 

The  week  succeeding  New  Year  was  a  calm  one  to  all, 
but  on  Friday  morning  Eric,  Tuesday  and  Hector  again 
harnessed  themselves  to  the  sled  and  undertook  in  a  long 
day's  effort  to  bring  the  remainder  of  the  widow's  goods 
from  the  schooner  to  the  lighthouse.  It  was  a  lovely 
winter  day  with  still  air  and  bright  sunshine.  Gertrude 
had  swept  the  whole  range  of  the  horizon  with  the  spy 
glass  to  make  sure  that  no  marauders  were  approaching, 
and  then  in  a  sweet,  irresistible  manner  had  indicated  to 
Grimley  her  wish  for  a  long  walk  upon  the  snow.  To 
this  he  readily  agreed  and  the  two  with  the  pony  went 


A  Wild  Revel  on  the  Schooner          381 

several  miles.  To  vary  the  monotony  and  relieve  her 
weariness  Gertrude  rode  a  considerable  distance  and  it 
was  a  delight  to  Grimley  to  watch  her  bright  eyes,  rosy 
color  and  gayety  under  the  inspiration  of  the  dry, 
still,  cold  air.  The  thermometer  registered  not  less  than 
ten  below  zero,  but  so  still  was  the  air  and  so  complete 
was  the  protection  furnished  her  by  her  fur-lined  hood 
and  cloak,  that  she  was  unconscious  of  anything  but 
an  exhilarating  sharpness. 

The  two  lovers  returned  without  adventure,  save  the 
recollection  of  a  delightful  season  spent  in  each  other's 
company.  It  was  almost  the  first  and  was  for  a  long 
time  the  last  opportunity  they  had  of  any  but  brief  in- 
tervals of  private  conversation. 

Gertrude  was,  by  her  position,  like  the  head  of  a  large 
family  demanding  her  every  thought,  and  Grimley  was 
sensitively  careful  not  to  intrude  his  attentions  beyond 
the  line  of  most  respectful  admiration. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI 

THE  TRAGIC  FATE  OF  THE   SHIP-WRECKED   CREW 

ERIC  and  Tuesday  were  destined  to  receive  a  great 
surprise.  Upon  their  approach  to  the  schooner  every- 
thing was  to  all  appearance  as  safe  and  undisturbed  as 
when  they  last  saw  it.  Now  they  noticed  the  absence 
of  the  waving  line  of  smoke,  which  for  long  had  been 
the  signal  of  their  existence  and  more  lately  of  their 
safety. 

Entering  the  passage  left  in  the  snow  walls  of  the  in- 
closure  which  the  crew  had  built  around  the  schooner,  the 
two  men  were  struck  with  the  profound  stillness  which 
prevailed.  The  sun  shone  brightly  and  the  clear  air  en- 
shrouded all,  but  a  silence  akin  to  that  of  the  grave  pre- 
vailed. Eric  followed  by  Tuesday  entered  the  ship  by 
the  long  inclined  way  which  had  been  constructed  of 
frozen  snow  to  lead  to  and  beyond  the  bulwarks,  and 
descended  into  the  cabin.  Here  on  his  other  visits  he 
had  met  with  a  cheerful  reception,  a  warm  fire  and  the 
gleam  of  many  lamps  as  they  lit  the  dark  recesses  of  the 
little  state  rooms  and  cabins  at  the  stern  of  the  ship. 
The  many  voices  were  hushed  and  a  chilly  feeling  of 
awe  fell  upon  the  two  men  and  even  Hector  sniffed  and 
slightly  moaned.  Passing  through  the  cabin  Eric  found 
the  widow's  goods  undisturbed  and  with  the  impassive 
manner  born  of  his  rough  frontier  life,  he  simply  said: 

382 


The  Fate  of  the  Ship-Wrecked  Crew      383 

"The  crew  have  abandoned  the  ship  and  we  will  get 
Ruth's  goods  and  return  as  soon  as  possible."  The  ef- 
fects, consisting  of  bedding,  a  little  cooking  stove,  a  box 
or  two,  and  a  trunk  were  soon  loaded,  and  Eric  was 
about  to  start  when  he  noticed  the  strange  movements 
of  the  dog,  who  was  to  be  their  main  assistance  in  draw- 
ing the  sled.  Hector  ran  towards  the  island  shore — 
sniffed  the  ground — stopped — whined  and  by  every 
movement  indicated  that  he  wished  to  be  followed.  The 
Indian  was  the  first  to  comprehend  the  intelligent  brute's 
desire  and  Eric  also  soon  recognized  his  wishes,  and  the 
two  men  followed  as  the  dog  guided  by  his  sense  of  smell, 
ascended  the  snow  bank  of  the  adjacent  land.  The  di- 
rection the  dog  took  led  them  a  little  way  into  the  dense 
pine  woods,  and  there  a  sight  met  their  eyes  which  caused 
Eric  to  utter  the  cry:  "Oh!  God!"  and  the  Indian  to 
say  "Oof!  Oof!"  expressive  of  the  utmost  horror. 

Yes,  before  them  lay  the  bodies  of  the  entire  crew 
stiff  in  death.  Eric  covered  his  eyes  and  wept  bitterly 
for  a  few  moments  as  the  Indian  incapable  of  such  grief 
stood  silently  and  mournfully  by.  Ere  long,  Eric's  feel- 
ings having  spent  themselves,  allowed  him  to  examine 
more  closely  the  scene.  Each  of  the  bodies  bore  a  scalp- 
less  head,  showing  that  Indians  had  joined  in  the  slaugh- 
ter and  each  body  bore  either  marks  of  stabbing  or  the 
heads  had  been  cleaved  by  a  hatchet.  Eric  marked  with 
unconscious  minuteness  the  toil  worn  hands,  the  rough 
boots,  the  coarse  and  almost  ragged  clothing,  the  un- 
shaven grimy  faces  lying  uplifted  towards  the  bright  sun. 
He  groaned  again  and  said : 

"Tuesday,  this  is  the  devil's  own  work.  Human  hands 
may  have  done  the  deed  but  it  was  Satan  that  inspired 
the  thought.  These  poor,  poor  fellows  were  killed  in 


384    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

their  drunken  sleep,  coolly  and  deliberately  and  quite 
likely  by  the  men  to  whom  they  had  given  food  and 
shelter,  and  some  of  the  deadly  whiskey. 

"Here,  Tuesday,"  continued  he,  "lies  the  good  old 
Captain.  Well  might  he  have  cursed  the  wind  that  car- 
ried him  back  into  Lake  Michigan  instead  of  down  the 
other  side  of  the  Peninsula.  How  his  old  wife  will  miss 
her  good  man.  He  thought  he  should  drink  himself  to 
death,  but  he  has  died  a  speedier  and  perhaps  a  better 
death. 

"Here  lies  that  sweet  singer  who  was  always  wanting 
to  talk  of  Wales  and  of  his  boyish  triumphs.  May  the 
Lord  have  mercy  on  him.  Little  did  his  mother  think 
when  she  nourished  and  so  carefully  tended  him  that  he 
would  die  on  this  lone  island,  many  thousand  miles  away 
— so  poor — so  ragged — so  forlorn  and  lie  thus,  unburied, 
bloody  and  scalpless,"  and  Eric  broke  into  fresh  weep- 
ing as  though  he  saw  in  real  presence  the  mother's 
agony. 

Returning  to  the  schooner  for  fresh  evidences  of  the 
dark  and  bloody  deed,  Eric  noticed  that  all  the  buckets 
and  other  articles  capable  of  holding  liquids  had  disap- 
peared, and,  examining  still  further,  he  noted  there  were 
two  empty  barrels,  which  had  contained  the  coveted  fire 
water.  It  was  thus  evident  that  in  order  to  obtain  a  por- 
tion of  the  liquor  the  murders  had  been  coldly  calculated 
and  committed.  There  were  few  signs  of  robbery,  the 
whole  carrying  force  of  the  party  being  given  to  getting 
the  utmost  quantity  of  the  fire  water  over  to  the  main 
land. 

A  feeling  of  horror  possessed  the  two  men  and  it  was 
shared  even  by  Hector.  The  three  fled  from  the  place 
as  though  they  were  themselves  the  executors  of  the 


The  Fate  of  the  Ship-Wrecked  Crew       385 

deadly  crime.  They  ran  at  the  top  of  their  speed  until 
exhausted  for  breath  and  then  with  bloodshot  eyes,  pal- 
lid lips  and  cheeks  and  drooping  heads  continued  their 
return  journey  to  the  lighthouse. 

Let  it  not  be  thought  that  this  was  a  strange  and  un- 
wonted occurrence.  In  scores  and  hundreds  of  instances 
since  the  settlement  of  the  country  have  bands  of  savage 
natives  accompanied  by  their  still  more  savage  compan- 
ions, uncivilized  white  men,  murdered  and  scalped  and 
left  unburied  whole  companies  of  unfortunate  families, 
or  shipwrecked  men,  and  left  not  one  to  tell  the  tale. 
This  was  but  one  more  added  to  a  list  so  long  that  no 
one  can,  estimate  its  number. 

The  sun  was  not  down  when  Eric  arrived  and  with 
his  load  of  Ruth's  household  treasures,  conveyed  his  dis- 
mal tidings.  Great  was  the  grief  of  the  good  woman 
and  little  Esther  as  they  counted  the  names  and  the  good- 
ness of  each  individual  man.  They  were  mostly  married 
men  and  their  little  families  were  waiting  for  spring  to 
open  and  restore  them  for  a  time  to  their  company. 
Ruth,  widowed  herself,  wept  bitterly  when  she  thought 
of  these  poor  women.  Esther  wept  for  the  children  of 
whom  she  had  heard  the  fathers  speak  so  lovingly.  Ger- 
trude's tears  flowed  freely  from  sympathy.  Madame  and 
her  two  children  sobbed  and  cried  from  the  same  cause. 

As  for  Eric,  his  tears  were  exhausted.  Grimley  was 
greatly  overcome  but  it  was  with  a  dreadful  fear  which 
almost  unmanned  him.  His  cold  logic  told  him  that  the 
same  fate  overhung  himself,  Gertrude  and  the  others 
about  him.  With  lightning  flash  he  thought  of  Eric's 
dream  and  seeing  Ruth  before  him  as  an  indirect  evi- 
dence of  the  truthful  warning,  he  felt  again  the  impulse 
to  fly — but  not  for  long  did  he  yield  to  his  feelings. 


386    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

With  an  effort  he  mastered  himself  and  said  in  a  voice 
clear  and  strong:  "Vengeance  is  mine,  I  will  repay, 
saith  the  Lord ;  to  Him  who  knoweth  all  things  we  com- 
mit the  punishment  for  this  dastardly  crime  and  to  His 
care  the  widows  and  fatherless,  made  so  by  these  mur- 
derers." 

Through  her  tears  Gertrude  saw  with  a  swelling  heart 
the  white  face  of  Grimley  shining  with  a  lofty  and  un- 
earthly light  as  he  thus  solemnly  invoked  the  judgment 
of  Almighty  God  upon  the  perpetrators  of  the  deed. 

A  silence  ensued  and  Gertrude  said  with  equal  solem- 
nity: "Let  us  thank  Him  that  He  has  spared  this  dear 
woman  and  child  from  sharing  their  fate.  But  for  His 
directing  care  they  too  would  be  lying  cold  and  stiff  in 
yonder  snow-clad  island." 

Ruth  turned  with  eyes  suffused  with  tears  and  hot 
cheeks  towards  Eric  and  said,  "I  owe  my  life  to  you. 
What  can  I  render  you  for  it?" 

"Nothing,  nothing,"  said  Eric.  "Let  God  have  the 
praise.  It  was  He  who  directed  me  there  and  Miss  Ger- 
trude who  said  you  must  come.  Thank  her  before  me." 
The  little  Esther,  with  childish  impulse,  had  in  the  mean- 
time clasped  Eric's  neck  and  through  her  tears  had  kissed 
him  many  times,  and  said,  "thank  you,  dear  Eric,  for 
saving  our  lives,"  but  while  the  brave  man  lovingly  re- 
turned the  embraces  of  the  child  he  refused  the  credit 
as  belonging  to  Gertrude.  Although  he  did  not  say  it, 
Grimley  thought  the  same,  as  it  was  certainly  the  prom- 
ise of  the  ready  money  which  opened  the  Madame's 
domicile  to  the  lone  woman  and  the  little  child. 

In  witnessing  the  composure  of  Grimley,  the  little 
circle  soon  resumed  its  former  condition  of  cheerful 
happy  intercourse.  The  heavy  walls  of  the  lighthouse 


The  Fate  of  the  Ship-Wrecked  Crew       387 

still  stood  firm  and  solid.  Each  necessity  was  gratified 
by  willing  hands,  filled  with  abundant  materials;  a  quiet 
trust  in  an  over-ruling  Providence  to  avert  future  peril, 
inspired  each  heart  of  the  elder  ones  and  a  thoughtless 
gayety  the  minds  of  the  younger;  but,  more  than  ever, 
Grimley  considered  it  a  matter  of  duty  to  prepare  for  an 
attack  from  the  marauders  of  the  mainland,  having  for 
its  object  plunder,  if  not  murder.  He  freely  discussed 
his  plans  and  his  proposed  methods  of  defense  with  both 
Eric  and  Gertrude  but  the  others  were  left  undisturbed, 
except  as  they  were  called  upon  for  their  aid  in  the  exe- 
cution of  some  part  of  the  various  schemes  devised  by  the 
two  men  to  watch  and  ward  the  lives  and  property  under 
his  care. 

Among  other  things  looking  to  their  greater  security, 
he,  with  the  aid  of  Eric  and  Tuesday  perfected  the  con- 
nection between  the  warehouse  and  the  lighthouse  by  in- 
creasing its  size  where  at  places  it  grew  pinched  and 
narrow.  And  more  than  all  he  excavated  the  earth  un- 
der the  deep  foundations  and  made  an  entrance  into  its 
lower  story,  but  this  he  did  not  leave  open  even  to  him- 
self. He  fastened  the  opening  and  it  was  only  to  be 
opened  at  a  certain  understood  signal  and  moreover  it 
was  concealed  from  view  by  a  quantity  of  light  baskets 
which  the  Madame  with  her  Indian  craft  had  woven 
for  sale  to  the  passengers  coming  up  on  the  steamers  in 
the  Spring  and  those  also  which  had  been  left  over  un- 
sold from  the  previous  season. 

This  connection  with  the  lighthouse,  having  been  fin- 
ished with  excessive  toil  on  the  part  of  the  three  men, 
was  next  succeeded  by  the  withdrawal  into  the  tunnel  of 
all  the  most  valuable  furs  and  cloths  belonging  to  the 
Company.  These  were  hidden  in  recesses,  a  few  in  a 


388    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  -Island 

place,  made  in  the  snow  along  the  line  of  the  tunnel. 
This  labor  was  ceaseless  until,  as  the  days  went  by,  the 
coarser  and  heavier  articles,  such  as  coffee,  tea,  and  cer- 
tain articles  of  hardware  and  cooking  were  hidden  away. 
In  the  accomplishment  of  these  laborious  and  difficult 
tasks  the  enormous  strength  of  Eric  and  the  agility  and 
trained  endurance  of  Grimley  enabled  them  to  do  the 
work  of  six  men.  The  docile  strength  of  Tuesday  and 
Hector  was  constantly  utilized,'  adding  much  to  the 
amount  of  work  done  but  perhaps  as  much  as  all  to  pro- 
duce these  results  was  the  part  performed  by  Gertrude. 
She  furnished  twice  a  day  a  meal  composed  of  dishes 
containing  the  highest  nutrition,  so  that  the  strength  of 
the  laborers  did  not  decrease.  But  none  the  less  were 
they  inspired  by  the  bright  and  appreciative  encourage- 
ment they  met  from  Gertrude  and  Ruth,  for  the  latter 
was  soon  admitted  into  the  full  confidence  and  plans  of 
Grimley,  and  her  experience  in  Canadian  winter  life  was 
a  continual  help  to  the  others. 

One  thing  surprised  Grimley,  and  that  was  the  ease 
with  which  they  could  drive  an  underground  trench 
just  beneath  the  surface  of  the  snow.  The  frozen  crust 
of  the  earth  did  not  extend  more  than  three  inches  be- 
low the  surface  and  with  this  for  a  roof  and  working 
in  the  warm  and  sandy  loam  there  was  nothing  in  the 
way  of  very  rapid  progress.  The  six  feet  of  snow,  soft 
after  once  passing  the  frozen  surface,  answered  the 
double  purpose  of  a  warmth  producer  and  a  conceal- 
ment. Thus  when  Eric  proposed  a  tunnel  to  the  cabin 
which  he  occupied,  although  the  distance  was  a  full 
eighth  of  a  mile,  the  plan  was  executed.  The  difficulty 
of  conveying  the  earth  too  great  a  distance  was  removed 
by  breaking  through  the  roof  of  the  tunnel  and  lifting 


The  Fate  of  the  Ship-Wrecked  Crew       389 

the  earth  into  cavities  made  in  the  soft  body  of  the  snow 
resting  above  the  harder  earth. 

A  week  saw  this  work  finished.  Let  us  describe 
a  device  contrived  by  Grimley  and  completed  dur- 
ing the  week  following  the  horrid  discovery  of  Eric. 
In  the  stock  of  merchandise  at  the  warehouse  there 
was  a  bundle  of  hollow  iron  tubing  designed  for 
experimental  work  in  the  Lake  Superior  copper  mines 
but  left  over  for  a  time  at  the  station  of  which  Grimley 
was  agent.  The  tubes  were  in  long  lengths  and  with 
a  bore  of  about  two  inches  diameter  in  the  center.  With 
the  rough  tools  at  hand,  Grimley  and  Eric  cut  these  into 
lengths  of  about  two  feet  and  closing  up  one  end  and 
boring  a  small  aperture  near  that  end,  they  had  nearly 
fifty  firearms  of  a  very  peculiar  but  somewhat  effective 
pattern. 

The  grimed  and  perspiring  workmen  loaded  one  of 
these  barrels  with  a  small  charge  of  powder  and  a  light 
charge  of  the  heaviest  kind  of  shot  and  upon  trial  it 
proved  an  efficient  weapon.  Grimley  named  them 
blunderbusses,  although  as  he  fastened  each  of  them  to 
heavy  blocks  of  wood  they  were  more  like  small  can- 
non. In  discharging  the  trial  load,  Eric  aimed  the 
blunderbuss  towards  his  own  little  cabin  and  one  of  the 
flying  shot  inadvertently  struck  and  killed  his  remaining 
turkey.  The  fowl  was  in  good  condition  for  eating  and 
the  following  day  it  was  set  hot  and  steaming  upon  the 
dinner  table.  Grimley  remarked  to  Eric  that  the  trial 
of  their  new  weapon  as  a  war-like  device  was  doubly  a 
success  the  first  time  it  was  tried:  It  killed  and  it  had 
utilized  the  powder  and  shot  by  furnishing  them  with 
a  dinner,  but  it  is  not  time  now  to  speak  fully  of  these 
weapons. 


390    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

Gertrude  in  the  meantime  early  and  late  kept  careful 
watch  of  the  horizon.  Within  the  week  she  had  been 
rewarded  for  her  attention  by  witnessing  the  going  and 
return  of  several  parties  of  from  three  to  ten  men  to  the 
neighboring  island  and  to  the  vicinity,  she  was  confident, 
of  the  deserted  schooner.  Through  the  clear  air  and 
aided  by  her  powerful  glass  she  readily  saw  that  each 
party  returned  bearing  some  foreign  burden,  which  she 
readily  conjectured  to  be  the  contents  of  the  barrels  of 
spirits. 

As  day  succeeded  day  these  parties  increased  in  num- 
bers and  at  the  close  of  a  week  no  less  than  three  or  four 
groups  could  be  observed  passing  over  and  returning 
daily.  \ 

Eric  said  that  the  news  of  the  prize  was  spreading  like 
wildfire  along  the  lake  side  and  these  parties  were  but 
the  advance  column  of  hundreds  who  would  be  attracted 
to  the  gathering  of  the  spoil. 

The  original  party  had  done  their  bloody  work  and 
disappeared  and  those  who  were  now  coming  and  going 
were  those  who  had  learned  of  the  great  prize  and  were 
availing  themselves  of  the  unexpected  chance  for  secur- 
ing the  coveted  though  dangerous  article.  That  it  was 
no  lamb  like  spirit  might  have  been  known  when  it  was 
spoken  in  hushed  tones  among  the  poor  women  who 
were  sighing  for  spring  time  in  the  hamlets  of  the  main- 
land. That  no  less  than  seven  men,  five  natives  and  two 
white  men  had  been  frozen  to  death,  owing  to  intoxica- 
tion while  on  the  passage  to  or  from  the  schooner;  that 
one  white  man  and  two  Indians  had  murdered,  while  un- 
der the  awful  spell  caused  by  the  use  of  the  stolen  mer- 
chandise, their  entire  families  and  there  had  been  con- 
tinual contests  in  which  no  less  than  a  score  of  men  had 


The  Fate  of  the  Ship-Wrecked  Crew       391 


fallen  dead  or  desperately  wounded.  The  fame  of  these 
things  spread  for  a  hundred  miles  and  instead  of  de- 
terring them  from  going  into  the  dangerous  evil  of  the 
serpent,  it  but  crazed  and  excited  scores  of  men  who 
were  otherwise  usually  quiet  and  kind,  and  they  too 
joined  the  continually  growing  throng.  The  weather 
was  mild  and  still  sunny  by  day  and  there  was  a  bright 
moonlight  at  night. 

Grimley  made  a  remark  to  Gertrude,  which  she  after- 
wards recalled,  one  day  as  they  stood  in  her  little  recep- 
tion room,  alternately  using  the  spy  glass.  "It  is  half  a 
month  since  we  were  so  excited  by  the  appearance  of  the 
pack  of  wolves  but  to  me  they  seem  like  angels  of  light 
compared  to  those  men  as  they  now  are  crazed  by  liquor. 
I  would  rather  meet  a  hungry  pack  of  the  savage  brutes 
with  the  fierce  nature  with  which  God  has  endowed  them 
than  a  half  dozen  of  those  men,  after  they  have  become 
fighting  mad  with  liquor."  So  might  have  said  the  poor 
women  who  were  the  weak  subjects  of  their  blows  and 
imprecations,  not  to  say  worse  brutality. 

It  was  in  effect  as  though  a  new  and  strange  pestilence 
had  broken  out  in  that  semi-savage  district  as  it  was  in- 
habited by  a  few  hundred  scattered  lumbermen,  hunters 
and  fishermen,  nominally  civilized  white  people. 

Let  us  return  for  a  moment,  scenes  of  peaceful,  al- 
most comfort,  among  our  little  group.  Grimley  main- 
tained an  outward  calm  which  inspired  confidence  in 
all  the  others.  Every  day  after  the  necessary  household 
duties,  no  particular  of  which  was  neglected,  the  little 
school  gathered  and  the  instructors  kept  steadily  to  the 
mark  of  thorough  advance. 

When  the  queerly  assorted  class  grew  weary,  as  they 
frequently  did,  Grimley  with  a  selection,  either  read  or 


392    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

recited,  often  revived  their  attention  or  Gertrude  sang 
a  song  of  humorous  tenor  or  lead  them  in  one  of  several 
chorus  songs  in  which  she  had  trained  them. 

It  was,  however,  at  night  that  the  insecurity  of  their 
position  oppressed  all  those  who  were  capable  of  ap- 
preciating it.  Ruth  remembered  the  horrid  sight  she 
had  seen  as  she  cast  a  parting  glance  at  her  companions 
on  the  schooner.  Eric  remembered  many  bloody  scenes 
in  which  he  had  been  involved  in  his  troubled  career. 
The  Madame  missed  her  husband  more  and  more,  and 
upon  Gertrude  and  Grimley  came  the  full  burden  of 
care.  With  their  delicate  natures  and  their  inexperi- 
ence with  frontier  life  they  realized  that  a  mysterious 
peril  shadowed  their  lives. 

At  length  when  the  tunnel  under  Eric's  cabin  had  been 
completed  and  the  blunderbusses  all  mounted  in  their 
blocks,  Grimley  asked  Eric  his  view  of  the  situation. 
He  shook  his  head  and  said  sadly:  "Mr.  Grimley,  I 
am  afraid  you  were  right  about  our  getting  into  a  place 
of  safety.  Yours  were  no  idle  fears  but  when  I  said  no 
to  your  yes,  no  such  murders  as  those  of  the  schooner's 
crew  were  to  be  dreamed  of,  nor  of  the  existence  of  such 
a  quantity  of  hell  fire  so  near  us.  I  wish  you  had  in- 
sisted upon  Miss  Gertrude's  going  and  yet  if  you  had 
Ruth  and  the  dear  little  Esther  would  not  now  be  living, 
and  the  strong  man  held  his  head  down  to  conceal  a 
falling  tear — shed  not  for  himself  but  for  the  sake  of 
those  whom  he  now  loved  dearer  than  life. 

"Eric!"  said  Grimley,  but  with  a  cool  low  voice,  "I 
was  full  of  fear  then  but  now  I  am  the  other  way.  Do 
you  know  I  pant  for  the  battle.  I  feel  that  it  is  on  its 
way,  and  the  wild  delight,  I  have  heard  men  speak  of 
feeling  on  the  eve  of  battle,  I  feel  coming  in  my  veins. 
It  is  as  it  used  to  be  when  I  was  a  lad  about  entering 


The  Fate  of  the  Ship-Wrecked  Crew       393 

into  a  boyish  game.  I  feel  ready  for  the  tug  and  toil. 
Do  you  know  that  I  continually  think  of  that  desperate 
pack  of  wolves  and  the  way  we  served  them." 

"Yes,"  interrupted  Eric,  "they  were  better  than  all 
killed — the  two  who  escaped  will  cause  our  entire  free- 
dom from  the  whole  race  for  years.  These  animals — 
you  may  call  them  'rough  brothers'  if  you  will — have  a 
way  of  communicating  with  each  other  and  ere  now  the 
whole  wolf  community  for  hundreds  of  miles  are  warned 
of  the  danger  of  coming  to  our  island.  It  is  almost 
laughable,  but  true." 

Grimley  rejoined,  "When  I  think  of  these  human 
wolves  and  what  deeds  of  violence  they  may  commit 
and  to  which  these  dear  women  and  children  are  exposed, 
my  blood  flames  and  faculties  of  war-like  resources  flash 
thick  upon  me.  I  feel  as  warriors  must  on  the  eve  of 
contact — a  tremendous  thirst  for  blood.  Eric,"  contin- 
ued Grimley,  with  rare  openness,  "I  cannot  feel  it  wrong 
but  it  is  a  new  and  strange  sensation.  I  wish  to  kill 
and  to  destroy  and  I  have  felt  so,  ever  since  your  re* 
turn  from  the  schooner  and  I  saw  Gertrude  and  Ruth 
weep  for  those  poor  sailors  so  fearfully  murdered." 

Eric  was  warmed  by  Grimley's  eloquence  and  replied 
with  a  cheerful  heartiness,  "Yes,  Mr.  Grimley,  and  when 
you  go  into  the  strife  I  shall  be  with  you,  only,  though, 
as  a  follower.  I  have  heard  of  a  general  who  in  count- 
ing up  his  forces,  ere  going  into  a  fight,  always  put  him- 
self as  equal  to  twenty  thousand  men,  and  in  defense  I 
am  sure  you  will  be  equal  to  a  score  of  such  men  as  I  am." 

Grimley  smiled  at  his  companion's  complimentary 
comparison,  and  said,  "I  am  all  unfitted  by  habit  and 
training  for  this  wild  work  but  perchance  the  spirit  of 
some  far  off  ancestor — some  robber  chief  or  pirate  may 
re-awaken  in  my  blood  a  portion  of  his  spirit.  God  grant 


394    The  Mormon  of  the  Little  Manitou  Island 

that  it  may  be  so  if  the  danger  we  dread  descend  upon 
us.  A  silence  ensued  between  the  two  for  a  long  time, 
which  Grimley  broke  by  asking  Eric  in  a  hesitating  voice, 
"Eric,  you  know  plenty  of  people  over  on  the  mainland, 
do  you  not  ?" 

"Yes,"  reluctantly  answered  Eric.  "Many  of  them 
but  none  whom  I  wish  to  see  again.  I  thought  well  of 
Dan'l,  until  I  saw  him  behave  so  like  a  devil  at  the 
schooner.  Now  I  am  sure  that  if  he  did  not  lead  the 
murderous  gang,  he  had  full  knowledge  of  their  iniquity." 


Frontispiece  of  Book  //. 


T 

MORMO 


THE  MORMON  KING 

PART  TWO  " 
CHAPTER  XXXVII 

ERIC    APPEALS   TO    THE    INDIANS 

IN  order  not  to  weary  the  reader  with  too  much 
detail  of  the  monotonous  situation,  growing  out  of 
the  preparation  for  events  which  might  not  trans- 
pire, we  leave  for  a  time  our  curiously  assorted  company 
on  the  Island  to  transfer  ourselves  to  the  opposite  shore 
of  Michigan,  where  for  many  years  somewhat  before 
and  somewhat  after  the  date  of  our  story  the  problem 
of  Mormonism  was  a  vital  question. 

Northern  Michigan  at  this  time  was  thinly  populated 
by  hunters  in  the  employ  of  fur  traders,  but  even  more 
largely  by  fishermen  living  in  close  proximity  to  the  shore 
of  the  great  lake,  from  which  they  drew  their  sustenance, 
and  also  by  a  few  thousand  settlers,  who  had  by  pur- 
chase or  otherwise  obtained  their  farms  from  the  United 
States  Government.  At  the  time  of  our  story  Michigan 
had,  within  a  year  or  two,  been  admitted  to  the  Union 
in  full  statehood.  .  In  our  narrative  the  aborigines  re- 
main to  be  spoken  of.  These  roving  people  could  not 
be  described  as  inhabiting  this  or  any  other  state.  They 
drifted  from  point  to  point  for  many  hundreds  of  miles 

395 


396 The  Mormon  King 

through  Canada,  Missouri,  Wisconsin,  Illinois  and  Michi- 
gan. The  nature  of  these  wandering  people  has  been 
described  by  our  friend  Eric  when  he  told  of 'his  journey 
to  the  Rocky  Mountains.  For  a  year  or  more  in  the 
northern  part  of  the  state  these  various  people,  Indians 
and  settlers,  mixed  with  each  other;  part  of  the  time 
with  friendliness,  and  part  of  the  time  with  deadly 
hatred. 

The  Indians  of  Michigan  were  mostly  of  the  Chippewa 
tribe.  They  lived  in  villages  of  considerable  size,  moving 
from  place  to  place  very  frequently,  to  obtain  fresh 
grounds.  Hence,  everything  about  their  villages  was 
of  the  most  temporary  character. 

Just  at  the  time  of  our  story  there  was  a  large  village, 
numbering  perhaps  three  or  four  hundred  Chippewas, 
located  about  three  miles  from  the  shore  of  the  lake. 
Their  dwellings  consisted  of  tepees,  similar  to  those  de- 
scribed by  Eric  as  existing  among  the  plain  Indians.  It 
may  be  noted  in  passing  that  the  latter  had  horses,  but 
these  forest  Indians  were  without  them.  When  the 
Chippewas  were  journeying  from  place  to  place  they 
wound  their  way  on  foot  through  the  great  forests  of 
pine,  hemlock  and  oak,  usually  in  single  file,  one  Indian 
following  the  one  preceding  and  stepping  into  the  foot- 
prints made  by  his  predecessor,  thus  leaving  but  a  single 
footprint  for  the  whole  band. 

It  was  sometimes  a  gruesome  sight  for  a  stranger  to 
meet  one  of  these  long  lines  of  silent  figures  walking  like 
animated  statues,  with  eyes  straight  forward  and  quite 
unobservent  of  trapper,  settler  or  fisherman,  whom  they 
met. 

These  villages  are  largely  without  any  names,  but 
called  after  the  tribe.  In  the  collection  of  tepees,  which 


Eric  Appeals  to  the  Indians  397 

we  have  particularly  in  mind,  could  be  seen  the  bold 
warriors  described  in  the  games  on  the  Island.  They 
were  loafing  from  lodge  to  lodge,  talking,  laughing,  gos- 
siping, and  displaying  the  greatest  activity  in  obeying  the 
shrill  orders  of  their  unlovely  squaws. 

Behold,  here  are  "Hole  in  the  Sky,"  "Beetle,"  "Iron 
Arms,"  "Bad  Woodchuck,"  "Bear  Trapper,"  "The 
Diver,"  all  redoubtable  warriors,  but  now  quite  different 
in  their  present  slouching,  indifferent,  attitude  from  the 
alert  and  manly  way  they  appeared  when  we  first  made 
their  acquaintance. 

On  a  certain  sunny  day  there  appeared  at  the  village, 
rosy  with  exercise,  our  champion  Eric,  followed  by  his 
devoted  Tuesday,  who  was,  as  before  stated,  a  converted 
Indian,  but  well  acquainted  with  the  language  and  some- 
what so,  with  the  various  members  of  the  tribe.  The 
latter — Tuesday — walking  from  lodge  to  lodge,  pulling 
open  without  ceremony  the  guarding  flap  of  the  tepees 
and  in  a  few  brief  words  requested  a  meeting  of  the 
warriors  of  the  tribe  to  hear  what  Eric  had 'to  say  to 
them. 

In  a  short  time  the  warriors  were  gathered  in  council, 
some  sixty  or  eighty  of  them,  seated  in  a  semi-circle  with 
the  long  pipe  of  peace  designed  to  be  passed  from  mouth 
to  mouth,  as  the  council  progressed.  When  the  Indians 
had  gathered  they  sat  on  the  ground  with  their  knees 
hunched  up  to  their  chins,  their  blankets  wrapped  about 
their  bodies,  and  in  some  cases  around  their  heads,  but 
all  arranged  so  that  their  black  gleaming  eyes  and  their 
ears  were  visibly  on  the  alert.  In  the  front  row  were 
placed  those  natives  whose  fanciful  names  we  have  be- 
fore mentioned ;  they  being  the  chiefs  of  the  tribe. 

Now,  quite  unabashed,  facing  the  Indians,  are  to  be 


398  The  Mormon  King 

seen  Eric  and  Tuesday.  Eric  spoke  in  the  English  lan- 
guage and  Tuesday  was  the  interpreter.  The  deliberate- 
ness  of  the  council  was  a  thing  to  be  noted.  Respectful 
attention  on  the  part  of  the  Indians  and  the  careful 
speech  of  Eric  slowly  interpreted  by  Tuesday  bore  no 
traces  of  impatience*  Eric  opened  the  conference  with 
something  after  these  words :  "Brothers,  we  are  no 
strangers  to  each  other.  You  know  who  I  am,  a  serv- 
ant, an  employee  of  the  Great  Western  Transportation 
Company,  whose  ships  pass  so  often  between  the  island 
and  the  main  shore.  I  know  you  and  you  have  my  heart's 
affection.  We  have  met  in  trades  for  furs  and  you 
have  found  me  an  honest  trader.  I  don't  wish  to 
boast  but  I  have  endeavored  to  be  truly  your  friend  and 
brother.  Now,  I  wish  to  tell  you  something  which 
will  surprise  you.  I  am  a  Mormon.  I  am  one  of 
that  company  of  whom  so  many  of  you  are  afraid 
lest  they  will  take  your  lands,  not  for  pay  but  for 
gratification  of  their  wish  to  be  land-owners.  I  have 
discovered  that  these  Mormons  are  a  bad  lot  of  men. 
When  I  joined  them  several  years  ago  I  was  young  and 
inexperienced.  I  thought  they  were  true  men,  nearly 
all  of  them  are  so,  but  they  are  led  by  very  bad  men. 
These  Mormons  caused  me  to  take  oath  when  I  joined 
them  that  I  would  obey  their  head  men  without  question 
in  anything  that  they  ordered  me  to  do.  It  is  true,  I 
have  endeavored  to  keep  my  oath  but  I  have  at  times 
refused  to  do  what  was  ordered  of  me,  but  not  often. 

"I  have  decided  to  resign  from  among  them  even  at 
the  risk  of  my  life,  for  you  know  that  among  this  set 
of  men  human  life  and  liberty  is  counted  at  a  very  small 
price.  You  know  that  the  Mormons  have  a  settlement 
about  three  miles  down  the  lake  shore,  opposite  the 
island.  I  am  going  down  to  their  meeting  this  noon  to 


Eric  Appeals  to  the  Indians  399 

tell  them  that  I  resign  all  connection  with  their  doings, 
and  with  themselves  as  a  Mormon. 

"Your  friend  Eric  Johnson  asks  you  for  your  protec- 
tion when  he  shall  stand  before  the  meeting  and  ex- 
press his  feelings  towards  them  and  what  they  do  and 
that  he  is  no  longer  at  their  service  or  orders.  To  this 
I  expect  anger  to  arise  in  their  bosoms,  and  when  men 
are  angry  you  know  what  results  from  it." 

It  will  be  remembered  that  Eric  had  received  a  letter 
of  which  we  have  not  further  spoken,  but  which  con- 
tained an  order  for  him  to  appear  before  a  meeting  of 
his  superiors  on  the  mainland  opposite  the  Island.  To 
speak  plainly  a  meeting  of  King  Strang  (now  first  men- 
tioned) and  his  Council  of  Twelve. 

To  explain  Eric's  narration  and  his  request  for  pro- 
tection by  the  Indians  it  will  be  necessary  for  us  to  speak 
of  the  designs  of  a  new  kingdom  being  established  in 
this  new  and  growing  part  of  the  Northwest. 

To  make  this  historical,  and  entirely  plain  we  will  have 
to  go  back  to  the  time  when  the  citizens  of  Illinois 
after  years  of  strife  and  contention  between  the  Mor- 
mons, had  driven  out  with  an  armed  force  the  Mormon 
community  in  Nauvoo,  resulting  in  the  killing  of  their 
prophet  Joseph  Smith  and  his  brother. 

The  following  pages  are  given  to  the  historical  facts, 
important  to  be  known  by  the  reader. 

On  a  farm  in  the  town  of  Scipio,  James  Jesse  Strang 
was  born  March  21,  1813.  At  three  years  of  age  his 
parents  moved  to  Hanover,  Chautauqua  county,  in  the 
same  state;  there  his  life  was  passed  until  early  manhood. 
The  meager  advantages  which  he  enjoyed  of  a  country 
school  were  supplemented  by  a  brief  term  at  Fredonia 
Academy. 

As  a  youth  he  was  known  as  a  great   reader  and 


400  The  Mormon  King 

noted  for  a  remarkably  retentive  memory.  In  the  local 
debating  clubs  he  vanquished  all  opponents.  While 
working  on  the  farm  he  pored  over  law  books  and  eagerly 
read  and  quite  likely  partially  digested  them.  He  was 
admitted  to  the  bar  and  began  to  practise  in  Mayville, 
later  moving  to  Ellington  and  becoming  postmaster  there. 
He  was  married  to  Mary  Perce  shortly  after  he  was  ad- 
mitted to  the  bar. 

He  now  began  a  roving  life,  changing  from  one  occu- 
pation to  another,  seemingly  without  motive,  except  to 
follow  the  bent  of  his  wandering  nature.  He  taught  a 
country  school,  edited  a  newspaper,  and  even  took  to 
the  rostrum  as  a  temperance  lecturer.  He  was  full  of 
energy  and  ambition  and  a  remarkably  ready  and  ef- 
fective speaker. 

Up  to  this  time  Strang's  history  was  that  of  thou- 
sands of  young  Americans  who  end  their  feverish  young 
lives  in  some  quiet  community  and  are  never  more  heard 
of,  except  as  good  husbands  and  honored  fathers.  It 
might  be  added  that  these  country  lawyers,  of  which  he 
was  one,  live  with  seeming  affluence  but  die  poor,  leav- 
ing their  families  to  begin  life  where  they  had  begun 
it  themselves — that  is  with  nothing. 

But  Strang  had  heard  Horace  Greeley's  remark  which 
had  influenced  thousands — "Young  man,  go  West."  His 
wife's  brother  had  already  gone  towards  the  setting  sun 
and  it  was  at  his  solicitation  that  the  young  and  am- 
bitious Strang  removed  to  Wisconsin  in  1843.  Here 
he  resumed  the  practice  of  law,  forming  a  partner- 
ship with  a  Mr.  Barnes.  In  the  year  following  his  re- 
moval to  Wisconsin  there  came  several  itinerant  mission- 
aries from  the  church  of  the  Latter-Day  Saints  at  Nau- 
voo,  Illinois.  Their  arguments  appealed  with  peculiar 
fascination  to  the  temperament  of  Strang  as  a  cause 


Eric  Appeals  to  the  Indians  401 

into  which  he  could  throw  himself  heart  and  soul.  It 
was  a  field  that  afforded  his  peculiar  talents  full  sway, 
on  account  of  the  very  limited  education  and  endow- 
ments of  the  average  people  of  the  West.  Hence,  before 
six  months  had  expired  Strang  developed  from  an 
humble  convert  to  one  of  the  approved  heads  of  the 
church. 

He  visited  Nauvoo  in  1844  and  was  initiated  by  the 
so-called  prophet,  Joseph  Smith,  into  the  mysterious 
communion  of  the  Latter-Day  Saints.  As  might  be  ex- 
pected of  such  a  kindred  personage,  the  prophet  Smith 
conceived  a  great  regard  for  the  young  zealot  from  Wis- 
consin and  but  a  week  after  his  reception  Strang  had  been 
made  an  elder  with  authority  to  plant  "a  stake  of  Zion" 
in  the  immediate  village  and  in  the  neighborhood  of  his 
Wisconsin  home.  With  restless  energy  and  marvelous 
success  Strang  began  his  propaganda  and  laid  the  foun- 
dations for  the  Mormon  city  of  Voree.  What  his  ideas 
were  can  only  be  conjectured  in  the  light  of  his  subse- 
quent dream  of  power.  Intensely  ambitious  and  versed 
in  the  arts  that  enable  leadership  of  men,  fired  with  re- 
ligious fervor,  keenly  conscious  of  his  own  abilities,  the 
example  of  Joseph  Smith's  success  doubtless  inspired 
him  with  hopeful  ambitions.  He  saw  in  Smith  an  un- 
educated man,  and  with  no  unusual  powers  who,  from 
the  humblest  origin  became  in  the  course  of  but  a  few 
years  the  unchallenged  prophet  of  many  thousands  of 
men,  and  he  hoped  to  at  least  equal  his  leader. 

In  June  following  Strang's  visit  to  Nauvoo  the  prophet 
and  his  brother  Hiram  were  killed  by  a  mob  at  Carthage 
in  the  State  of  Illinois.  These  two  men  had  been  ac- 
cused of  breaking  the  law  and  were  taken  from  Nauvoo 
after  considerable  resistance  to  the  county  seat,  where 
they  were  confined,  awaiting  trial.  Here  they  were  over- 


402  The  Mormon  King 

powered  by  a  mob  of  incensed  citizens  and  riddled  with 
bullets. 

This  tragic  event  left  the  Mormons  without  a  leader. 
They  were  supposed  at  this  time  to  number  150,000  scat- 
tered throughout  the  various  quarters  of  the  earth. 

This  seemed  to  be  the  opportunity  of  Strang's  life. 
Upon  whom  should  the  mantle  of  the  murdered  seer 
fall  ?  Many  sought  the  succession,  but  only  one  of  them 
possessed  the  energy  or  capacity  to  measure  weapons  for 
more  than  a  brief  period  with  the  afterwards  well-known 
Brigham  Young.  That  one  was  Strang,  who  was  the 
only  one  who  displayed  any  genuine  qualities  of  leader- 
ship, except  Young  himself. 

That  the  latter  feared  Strang  is  attested  by  the  bit- 
terness with  which,  in  pamphlets  and  in  Mormon  news- 
papers Strang  was  assailed,  while  the  other  pretenders 
were  almost  ignored  as  if  unworthy  of  notice.  In  the 
struggle  which  ensued  between  Brigham  Young  and 
James  Jesse  Strang  the  former  had  all  the  advantage  of 
an  entrenched  position.  He  was  one  of  the  all-powerful 
council  of  twelve  and  at  first  fed  the  enmity  of  his  col- 
leagues towards  Strang  and  outside  aspirants,  by  in- 
geniously suggesting  to  each  individual,  hopes  of  personal 
aggrandizement.  It  was  a  shrewd  scheme,  to  first  crush 
outside  aspirants  and  then  narrow  down  rivalry  at  home 
by  cajolery  or  intimidation  till  his  own  elevation  became 
possible. 

Joseph  Smith's  Nauvoo  followers  had  not  recovered 
from  their  leader's  assassination  before  Strang  was  in 
their  midst  exhorting  them  to  follow  him  to  the  city  of 
promise  in  Wisconsin.  He  exhibited  a  letter  purporting 
to  have  been  written  by  the  seer,  just  before  his  assassina- 
tion, prophesying  that  he  (Smith)  would  soon  wear  the 
double  crown  of  martyr  and  king  in  a  heavenly  world  and 


Eric  Appeals  to  the  Indians  403 

appointing  James  Strang  as  his  successor.  The  authentic- 
ity of  this  letter  was  denied  by  the  followers  of  Brigham 
Young  and  it  became  in  their  hands  an  argument  against 
Strang.  With  much  shrewdness  the  council  of  twelve 
spread  among  the  people  the  doctrine  that  the  martyred 
prophet  could  have  no  successor  and  their  united  opposi- 
tion disposed  of  the  pretensions  of  the  several  claimants. 
The  most  vigorous  claimant  was  Strang,  fortified  with  the 
letter  alleged  to  have  been  sent  him  by  Joseph  Smith. 
The  twelve  apostles  summoned  a  conference.  With  much 
force  and  logic  Strang  defended  his  position.  The 
apostles  contended  that  no  mortal  man  could  assume  the 
prophetic  succession  and  hold  the  keys  of  authority  which 
Joseph  Smith  had  obtained  from  the  hands  of  angels. 
"Let  no  man  presume  for  a  moment  that  his  place  will 
be  filled  by  another,"  were  the  often  reiterated  words  of 
the  council.  In  the  face  of  the  sentiment  thus  created 
Strang  made  a  hopeless  appeal  for  recognition.  His  pre- 
tensions were  ignored  and  with  the  usual  directness  of  the 
church  ritual  he  was  "given  over  to  the  bufferings  of 
Satan."  The  Nauvoo  papers  at  this  time  fairly  teemed 
with  denunciation  of  the  pretender  Strang.  He  was  not 
so  easily  disposed  of,  however.  With  a  body  of  dissatis- 
fied Mormons  whom  his  remarkable  powers  of  oratory 
had  attached  to  his  cause,  he  returned  to  Voree  in  Wis- 
consin and  began  to  build  up  his  city  of  refuge,  prophesy- 
ing that  the  Mormons  of  Nauvoo  on  their  part  would  be 
driven  away  and  that  then  the  words  of  Joseph  Smith 
would  be  realized,  and  he  himself  be  the  prophet  and 
leader. 

In  every  detail  Strang  carried  out  the  policy  by  which 
the  seer  Joseph  had  appealed  to  his  followers.  He  pre- 
tended to  have  revelations.  These  he  transcribed  in  imi- 
tation of  scriptural  language,  teeming  with  vague  phrases 


404  The  Mormon  King 

upon  which  he  placed  such  interpretations  as  were  need- 
ful to  carry  out  his  immediate  purposes.  He  organized 
his  church  as  prescribed  by  the  sacred  books  of  the  Mor- 
mon faith,  with  a  council  of  twelve  and  quorums  of  el- 
ders and  priests.  Over  all  these  he  exercised  supreme 
authority.  Like  Joseph  Smith  when  schism  threatened 
or  murmurs  of  discontent  came  to  his  ears  he  would 
silence  all  opposition  by  means  of  a  convenient  revela- 
tion. 

The  crowning  achievement  and  one  which  disturbed 
the  authorities  at  Nauvoo  considerably  was  the  finding  of 
buried  plates  near  the  City  of  Voree.  These  Strang 
claimed  to  be  the  long  lost  "Book  of  the  Lord,"  admirably 
supplementing  the  "book  of  Mormon"  which  Joseph 
Smith  had  in  like  manner  translated  from  plates  dug  out 
of  the  hill  of  Cumorah  in  the  State  of  New  York.  None 
of  these  artifices  were  original  with  Strang.  Joseph 
Smith  had  employed  them  all  successfully  but  there  was 
shrewd  method  rather  than  lack  of  originality  in  this  imi- 
tation. Doubtless,  Strang's  purpose  was  to  verify  his 
pretension  that  the  prophetic  succession  had  devolved 
upon  himself.  In  no  manner  could  he  have  appealed 
more  forcibly  to  the  religious  delusion  entertained  by  the 
followers  of  Joseph  Smith. 

The  twelve  apostles  whom  he  sent  as  missionaries  to 
New  York,  Philadelphia,  Baltimore  and  elsewhere  in  the 
East,  encountered  in  bitter  controversy  the  proselyting 
agents  of  Brigham  Young.  His  (Strang's)  press  at  Vo- 
ree turned  out  thousands  of  pamphlets  aiming  to  show 
the  hollow  spuriousness  of  the  doctrines  enunciated  by 
Brigham  Young's  followers.  The  "Voree  Herald"  con- 
tained as  bitter  tirades  against  them  as  did  the  Nauvoo 
"Times  and  Seasons"  against  himself.  He  displayed  tre- 
mendous energy  with  tongue  and  pen,  and  the  reports  of 


Eric  Appeals  to  the  Indians  405 

conferences  in  the  "Voree  Herald"  gave  evidence  of  it. 

The  Liverpool  (England)  paper  published  by  the  Mor- 
mons assailed  Strang  with  great  bitterness.  These  are 
the  head  lines  of  a  published  article  nearly  four  columns 
in  length:  "Sketches  of  NotorioiUS  Characters.  James 
J.  Strang,  successor  of  Sidney  Rigdon,  Judas  Iscariot, 
Cain  &  Company,  Envoy  Extraordinary  and  Minister 
Plenipotentiary  of  His  Most  Gracious  Majesty,  Lucifer 
the  I.,  etc." 

In  Philadelphia,  August  30,  1846,  Strang  found  Orson 
Hyde  and  J.  Taylor,  two  of  his  old  time  opponents,  hold- 
ing meetings.  He  challenged  them  to  a  public  debate  to 
show  who  had  the  best  authority  to  represent  the  true 
Mormon  faith.  This  was  the  answer  he  received :  "Your 
case  has  been  disposed  of  by  the  authorities  of  the 
Church,  and  being  satisfied  with  our  own  power  and  call- 
ing, we  have  no  disposition  to  ask  from  whence  yours 
came." 

It  must  be  admitted  that  in  the  numerous  pamphlets 
which  he  scattered  broadcast,  and  in  his  newspaper  re- 
joinders, Strang  kept  his  temper  much  better  than  the 
Nauvoo  disputants.  But  his  failure  to  secure  recognition 
at  Nauvoo  rankled  deeply. 

The  great  exodus  of  Mormons  across  the  Mississippi 
River,  and  to  the  wilderness  of  the  West  began  early  in 
February,  1846.  Long  before  this,  however,  the  knot 
had  been  tightening  around  the  doomed  city  of  Nauvoo. 
Every  man's  hand  was  uplifted  against  the  Mormons,  and 
conflicts  frequently  occurred  between  the  Saints  and  their 
neighbors  outside  the  fold.  Strang's  prolific  press  at 
Voree  turned  out  thousands  of  copies  of  what  he  termed 
"The  first  pastoral  letter  of  James,  the  Prophet,"  oppos- 
ing the  exodus  Westward.  It  bore  date  of  December  25, 
1845,  and  concluded  as  follows : 


406  The  Mormon  King 

"Let  not  my  call  to  you  be  in  vain.  The  destroyer 
(referring  to  Brigham  Young)  has  gone  forth  among 
you,  and  has  prevailed.  You  are  preparing  to  resign 
country  and  houses  and  lands  to  him.  Many  of  you  are 
about  to  leave  the  haunts  of  civilization  and  of  men  to 
go  into  an  unexplored  wilderness  among  savages,  and 
in  trackless  deserts,  to  seek  a  home  in  the  wilds  where 
the  foot-print  of  the  white  man  is  not  found.  The  voice 
of  God  has  not  called  you  to  this.  His  promise  has  not 
gone  before  to  prepare  a  habitation  for  you.  The  hearts 
of  the  Lamanites  (Indians)  are  not  turned  unto  you,  and 
they  will  not  regard  you.  When  the  herd  comes,  the  sav- 
ages shall  pursue.  The  cloud  which  surrounds  by  day 
shall  bewilder,  and  the  pillar  of  fire  by  night  shall  con- 
sume and  reveal  you  to  the  destroyer. 

"Let  the  oppressed  flee  for  safety  unto  Voree,  and  let 
the  gathering  of  the  people  be  there.  .  .  .  Let  the  filth 
of  Zion  be  cleansed,  and  her  garments  of  peace  put  on." 

This  is  a  specimen  of  Strang's  gift  of  eloquence,  which 
he  used  in  maintaining  his  part  of  the  controversy,  and  is 
indicative  of  his  qualities  of  leadership.  This  letter  is 
dated  only  a  few  weeks  before  the  emigration  Westward 
began.  It  was  ineffectual. 

By  the  withdrawal  of  the  Brighamites,  Strang's  colony 
at  Voree  alone  remained  the  center  in  the  Northwestern 
country  of  the  thousands  of  Mormons  who  had  embraced 
the  faith  of  Joseph  Smith.  Sidney  Rigdon  had  led  a 
small  contingent  into  Pennsylvania,  Lyman  Wight  a  few 
followers  to  Texas,  Smith  a  -little  contingent  to  a  corner 
of  Illinois.  These  were  offshoots  that  came  to  nought. 
At  Voree  the  numbers  constantly  increased.  Missionar- 
ies were  sent  to  the  East  to  seek  both  converts  and  money. 
The  press  turned  out  pamphlets  which  were  scattered 
broadcast.  Regularly  the  "Voree  Herald"  was  issued  for 


Eric  Appeals  to  the  Indians  407 

distribution  among  the  faithful.  Some  internal  dissen- 
sions arose  from  time  to  time  but  Strang  easily  disposed 
of  them.  The  minutes  of  one  of  the  conferences  note 
that  a  certain  member  was  suspended  by  Prophet  James 
for  most  grossly  slandering  two  of  the  other  brethren, 
and  neglecting  his  mission  to  follow  after  the  dia- 
bolical revelations  of  a  certain  Increase  McGee  Van 
Dusen.  At  another  conference  the  apostasy  of  John 
Page,  president  of  the  Twelve,  was  the  subject  of  com- 
ment and  this  resolution  was  spread  upon  the  minutes: 
"Resolved,  that  we  deliver  him  (Page)  over  to  the  buf- 
fetings  of  Satan  until  he  repent."  These'  are  specimens 
of  continually  recurring  bickerings  and  backbiting,  but 
the  city  of  Voree  grew  and  flourished. 

The  Saints  at  first  met  in  a  grove,  but  a  splendid  temple 
was  planned.  George  J.  Adams,  a  former  actor  con- 
verted to  Mormonism,  wrote  of  this  edifice :  "The  temple 
is  going  up  steadily  and  constantly  and  a  most  beautiful 
structure  it  will  be  when  finished.  It  covers  two  and  one- 
sixth  acres  of  ground,  has  twelve  towers,  and  a  great 
hall  two  hundred  feet  square  in  the  center,  the  walls  of 
which  are  eight  feet  thick.  The  floors  and  roofs  are  to  be 
of  marble  and  when  finished  it  will  be  the  grandest  build- 
ing in  the  world.  This  strong  Tower  of  Zion  is  being 
erected  on  the  Hill  of  Promise,  the  foundation  walls  of 
which  are  three  or  four  feet  thick,  which  when  finished  is 
for  the  carrying  on  of  the  order  of  Enoch,  in  all  its  beauty 
and  fullness." 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII 

CORONATION    OF    KING   STRANG 

IT  need  not  be  said  that  the  temple  was  never  com- 
pleted ;  it  soon  became  apparent  to  Strang  that  the  same 
conditions  which  had  driver!  the  Mormons  of  Nauvoo  to 
a  trans-Mississippi  wilderness  would  endanger  the  per- 
manency of  his  own  colony.  For  the  growth  of  a  Mor- 
mon community  isolation  was  essential ;  where  Gentile  in- 
fluences controlled  the  vicinage  there  the  utter  annihila- 
tion of  Mormonism  was  but  a  question  of  time. 

To  return  again  to  the  first  beginning  of  the  new  king- 
dom, it  is  interesting  to  recount  some  particulars.  In 
Strang's  wanderings  he  had  caught  a  glimpse  from  a 
vessel's  deck  of  the  natural  beauty  and  seeming  fruitful- 
ness  of  a  cluster  of  islands  near  the  door  that  divides  the 
great  inland  seas  of  Huron  and  Michigan.  Here  was  an 
ideal  spot  remote  from  the  obtrusiveness  of  officers  whose 
views  of  law  might  differ  from  his  own ;  yet,  not  so  dis- 
tant from  the  line  of  travel  as  to  render  profitable  traffic 
impossible.  The  waters  teemed  with  excellent  fish ;  the 
forest  would  furnish  an  abundance  of  most  excellent 
timber ;  the  soil  needed  but  to  be  scratched  to  yield  in 
multiplied  plenty.  To  this  land  of  promise  could  he  lead 
his  Saints ;  here  would  they  wax  fat  and  be  strong. 

If  this  was  Strang's  dream  of  empire  as  subsequent 
events  indicated,  the  beginnings  were  indeed  humble.  He 
is  authority  for  the  statement  that  he  fixed  on  the  islands 
in  Lake  Michigan  as  a  place  for  a  Mormon"  community 

408 


Coronation  of  King  Strang  409 

in  1846.  Nearly  a  year  elapsed  before  his  plans  could 
be  set  in  motion.  With  four  companions  he  took  passage 
on  a  little  craft,  the  captain  agreeing  to  land  him  on 
Beaver  Island  at  the  head  of  Lake  Michigan.  They 
sold  their  blankets  to  pay  their  passage  and  on  the  llth 
day  of  May  stepped  from  the  little  sailing  vessel  upon 
the  soil  of  the  land  which  the  leader  prophetically  de- 
clared would  prove  to  them  an  inheritance.  They  were 
without  a  cent  of  money  but  had  provisions  enough  to 
last  two  days.  Their  reception  was  inhospitable  in  the 
extreme.  At  neither  of  the  two  trade  houses  then  on  the 
island  could  the  five  penniless  men  arrange  for  lodging, 
so  they  sought  the  shelter  of  the  woods.  Constructing 
a  camp  of  hemlock  they  undertook  a  thorough  explora- 
tion of  the  island.  Leeks  and  beech  nuts  served  them  for 
food  while  they  were  thus  engaged. 

Their  perseverance  brought  its  reward.  They  soon 
obtained  employment  and  it  was  not  long  before  they  had 
accumulated  a  store  of  provisions,  built  a  log  cabin  and 
arranged  for  the  use  of  a  boat.  Strang  and  two  of  the 
men  returned  to  Voree  to  start  the  migration  to  the  new 
land  of  promise.  Winter  locked  upon  the  island  a  Mor- 
mon population  of  five  men  and  thirteen  women  and 
children.  The  following  winter  the  Mormons  on  the 
island  numbered  sixty-two,  seventeen  of  them  being  men. 
In  the  summer  of  1849  Saints  began  to  arrive  in  consider- 
able numbers.  Instead  of  confining  their  efforts  to  work- 
ing for  the  traders  at  the  harbor  they  now  felt  numeri- 
cally strong  enough  to  begin  for  themselves.  Twelve 
elders  went  in  various  directions  to  summon  the  faithful 
to  the  new  stake  of  Zion  and  to  seek  additional  converts. 
The  new  islanders  began  the  construction  of  a  schooner, 
built  a  steam  saw  mill  and  made  a  road  to  the  interior 
where  the  land  was  exceptionally  adapted  for  agriculture. 


410  The  Mormon  King 

They  manifested  so  much  energy  that  the  fishermen 
whose  rude  huts  were  built  along  the  coast  here,  as  we1l 
as  on  the  mainland  opposite,  took  serious  alarm.  A  land 
sale  being  held  at  this  time,  considerable  friction  occurred 
between  Mormon  and  Gentile  claimants  of  choice  tracts. 
There  arose  an  unpleasantness  that  later  brought  bitter 
fruit.  It  was  claimed  by  the  Saints  that  the  fishermen 
induced  the  captains  of  vessels  bearing  Mormon  emi- 
grants not  to  land  at  Beaver  Island.  Many  were  carried 
on  to  Wisconsin  who  had  been  ticketed  from  the  east  to 
the  harbor  of  St.  James,  for  so  the  Mormons  had  re- 
christened  the  horseshoe  bend  where  vessels  came  to 
land  and  where  in  stormy  weather  they  found  a  safe 
haven. 

It  was  not  long  before  the  Mormons  bade  fair  to  con- 
trol .the  island.  They  but  believed  that  they  had  come 
into  their  own,  for  this  was  the  revelation  given  the  seer 
and  prophet  long  before  their  coming.  The  following 
are  the  eloquent  words  of  Strang:  "So  I  beheld  a  land 
amidst  wide  waters  and  covered  with  large  timber,  with 
a  deep  broad  bay  on  one  side  of  it ;  and  I  wandered  over 
it  upon  little  hills  and  among  rich  valleys,  where  the  air 
was  pure  and  serene,  and  the  unfolding  foliage,  with 
its  fragrant  shades,  directed  me  till  I  wandered  to  bright 
clear  waters  scarcely  ruffled  by  the  breeze.  .  .  .  And  one 
came  near  unto  me,  and  I  said :  'What  means  this  ?'  And 
he  answered  and  said :  'Behold,  here  shall  God  establish 
His  people.  .  .  .  For  He  will  make  their  arm  strong,  and 
their  bow  shall  abide  in  strength,  and  they  shall  not  bow 
to  the  oppressor,  and  the  power  of  the  Gentile  shall  not 
be  upon  them,  for  the  arm  of  God  shall  be  with  them  to 
support.  ...  It  hath  abundance  in  the  riches  of  the 
forest,  and  in  the  riches  of  the  earth,  and  in  the  riches 
of  the  waters.  And  the  Lord  God  shall  add  possession 


o 
> 


Coronation  of  King  Strang  411 

unto  the  faithful,  and  give  good  gifts  unto  them  that 
keep  His  law,  and  He  will  establish  them  therein  for- 
ever/ " 

To  appreciate  the  spirit  maintaining  the  Saints  in 
thus  taking  possession,  one  must  realize  the  fervor  of 
their  faith  in  the  revelation  of  their  seer.  There  were 
indeed  among  them,  those  who  had  in  mind  mere  pelf 
and  plunder,  but  the  greater  number  of  the  misled 
people  were  no  doubt  inspired  by  fanatic  zeal.  The 
law  of  Moses  was*their  law,  supplemented  by  the  doc- 
trines of  Mormon  and  visions  of  Strang.  To  follow 
these  instructions  was  to  do  no  wrong,  no  matter  what 
laws  of  the  land  they  violated.  Like  the  children  of 
Israel  they  were  going  from  the  wilderness  to  a  land 
overflowing  with  milk  and  honey.  As  the  people  led 
by  Moses  had  ruthlessly  slain  the  Amorites,  the 
Amalakites,  and  the  Midianites,  so  they  felt  justified 
in  smiting  the  Lamanites,  or  Gentiles.  There  was 
this  distinction,  that  they  lived  in  an  age  when  pru- 
dence forbade  violent  physical  onslaught  upon  neigh- 
boring inhabitants,  and  legal  strategy  took  the  place 
of  physical  violence.  This,  at  least,  was  the  policy 
of  the  leaders,  and  they  were  implicitly  obeyed. 
Strang  was  to  prove  that  he  had  not  forgotten  the  in- 
tricacies of  the  law  he  was  sworn  to  practice  honestly. 

The  Mormons  gave  a  new  nomenclature  to  the 
physical  characteristics  of  the  island.  The  land- 
locked harbor  was  called  St.  James.  The  little  village 
which  they  soon  constructed  they  dignified  by  the 
name  of  city  of  St.  James.  A  hill  in  the  interior  was 
called  Mount  Pisgah.  The  River  Jordan  discharged 
into  the  lake  the  waters  that  poured  into  the  bed  from 
the  sea  of  Galilee.  Under  Strang's  guidance  they  built 
houses  and  a  large  tabernacle  of  squared  logs.  Thus 


412 The  Mormon  King 

did  the  names  given  by  the  early  settlers  receive  the 
distinctive  impress  of  the  Mormon  population. 

Encounters  between  Mormons  and  Gentiles  soon 
became  frequent.  The  Mormons  planned  a  large 
tabernacle.  While  some  of  them  were  getting  out  the 
timber  for  the  structure  they  were  set  upon  and  cru- 
elly beaten.  Drunken  fishermen  invaded  their  homes 
and  subjected  the  women  to  indignities.  Debating 
clubs  were  attended  by  uninvited  guests  whose  bois- 
terous conduct  prevented  proceedings.  Men  from  old 
Michilimackinac  came  in  boats  to  raid  outlying  farm- 
houses. 

About  the  year  1850  the  Saints  began  to  retaliate 
in  earnest.  Their  numbers  had  so  increased  that  they 
could  safely  do  so.  The  ambitions  of  Strang  were 
about  to  be  realized.  He  had  reorganized  his  com- 
munity. The  book  of  the  "Law  of  the  Lord"  which 
he  had  translated  from  plates  dug  out  from  the  hill 
of  Voree  had  added  another  sacred  book  to  the  Mor- 
mon library,  ranking  in  the  faith  of  the  Beaver  Is- 
landers with  the  Bible  and  the  Book  of  Mormon. 
Written  on  metallic  plates  long  previous  to  the  Baby- 
lonish captivity,  as  Strang  explained  to  his  credulous 
followers,  the  Urim  and  Thummim  brought  to  him 
by  an  angel's  hand  had  enabled  him  to  interpret  the 
characters  thereof.  Thus  had  he  restored  to  the 
chosen  people  the  ancient  manuscript  long  lost  to  the 
Jewish  nation. 

And  the  Beaver  Islander  Mormons  believed  what 
he  said. 

"The  Calling  of  a  King"  was  the  caption  of  Chap- 
ter XX  of  the  Book  of  the  Law  of  the  Lord,  and 
therein  appeared  these  words  as  the  sixth  section: 

"6.     He  (God)  hath  chosen  His  servant  James  to 


\ 


"Mormon  fishing  Boat."— Chapter  38,  Page  412 


Coronation  of  King  Strang 413 

be  King;  He  hath  made  him  His  Apostle  to  all  na- 
tions: He  hath  established  Him  a  Prophet  above  the 
kings  of  the  earth;  and  appointed  him  King  in  Zion: 
By  His  voice  did  He  call  him,  and  He  sent  His  angels 
unto  him  to  ordain  him." 

The  8th  of  July,  1850,  was  set  for  the  coronation  of 
King  Strang,  and  great  preparations  were  made  for 
the  event.  A  threatened  invasion  by  the  inhabitants 
of  Mackinac  and  other  points  on  the  mainland,  having 
for  its  object  the  extinction  of  the  new  kingdom,  mis- 
carried. The  coronation  of  the  king  proceeded  ac- 
cording to  program.  On  the  date  given  Strang  as- 
sumed royal  powers. 

The  ceremonies  attendant  upon  the  coronation  of 
King  James  were  described  by  a  young  woman  then 
living  with  her  Mormon  parents  at  Beaver  Island  (as 
found  in  the  "Michigan  Pioneer  and  Historical  Collec- 
tions," Vol.  32—1902) : 

"I  was  present  when  Strang  was  crowned  king. 
The  ceremony  took  place  in  the  tabernacle,  a  building 
about  eighty  feet  long,  constructed  of  hewn  logs,  and 
but  partly  completed  at  the  time  of  the  coronation. 
Like  any  young  woman  under  similar  circumstances  I 
was  anxious  to  be  present  and  managed  to  get  into 
the  tabernacle.  At  one  end  was  a  platform,  and 
towards  it  moved  the  procession  of  elders  and  other 
quorum,  escorting  the  king.  First  came  the  king, 
dressed  in  a  robe  of  bright  red,  and  accompanied  by 
his  council.  Then  followed  the  twelve  elders,  'the 
seventy*  and  the  minor  orders  of  the  ministry,  or 
quorums,  as  they  were  called.  The  people  were  per- 
mitted to  occupy  what  space  remained  in  the  taber- 
nacle. 

"The  chief  ceremonials  were  performed  by  George 


414  The  Mormon  King 

A.  Adams,  president  of  the  council  of  elders.  Adams 
was  a  man  of  imposing  presence.  He  was  over  six 
feet  tall,  and  he  towered  over  the  short-statured  king, 
who,  however,  made  up  in  intellect  what  he  lacked  in 
frame.  Adams  had  been  an  actor,  and  he  succeeded 
in  making  the  crowning  of  the  king  a  very  imposing 
ceremony.  It  ended  by  placing  upon  the  august  head 
of  King  Strang  a  crown  of  bright  metal.  The  crown 
was  a  plain  circlet,  with  a  cluster  of  stars  project- 
ing in  front.  It  was  July  8th  that  this  ceremony  oc- 
curred, and  every  recurring  8th  of  July  was  known 
as  the  King's  day  and  was  celebrated  as  a  holiday 
with  many  festivities.  The  entire  population  of  the 
island  would  gather  at  a  place  in  the  woods  to 
go  through  prescribed  ceremonials — the  hewers  of 
wood  and  drawers  of  water  to  make  proper  obeisance 
to  the  king.  There  were  burnt  offerings  to  begin 
with.  The  head  of  each  family  brought  a  fowl  and 
a  heifer.  Its  body  was  dissected  without  breaking  a 
bone.  After  these  ceremonials  there  was  feasting 
and  rejoicing,  and  the  people  danced  on  the  green- 
sward. King's  day  was  the  same  with  the  islanders 
as  the  Fourth  of  July  is  with  us."  This  is  the  plain 
and  unexaggerated  story  told  by  the  maiden  as  she 
recalled  it  in  after  life. 

King  Strang  was  now  supreme  on  Beaver  Island, 
and  bade  fair  to  soon  control  the  entire  group  of 
islands,  one  of  which  was  the  "Little  Manitou."  It 
should  be  remembered'  that  this  young  king  was  a 
lawyer  trained  in  all  the  subtleties  of  the  law  and  a 
speaker  whose  voice  was  magnetic  in  its  control  of  any 
audience  which  he  might  address.  He  had  spent 
seven  years  familiarizing  himself  with  the  customs 
and  peoples  of  the  West,  and,  taken  all  in  all,  he 


Coronation  of  King  Strang  415 

was  a  powerful  character.  All  this  aside  from  his 
pretensions  as  a  prophet  and  king.  His  policy  was 
to  foster  the  fisheries  as  a  source  of  profit  to  his  peo- 
ple and  to  use  the  power  of  political  machinery  to 
secure  immunity  for  any  infractions  of  the  law  which 
might  be  committed. 

As  the  population  of  the  island  multiplied,  the  power 
of  the  Mormons  increased  without  check.  Such  ex- 
pressions as  "the  earth  is  the  Lord's  and  the  fullness 
thereof,"  and  "we  are  the  Lord's  chosen  people" 
stilled  the  consciences  and  justified  the  use  of  prop- 
erty owned  by  others.  Reports  of  these  irregular 
proceedings  were  transmitted  to  President  Millard 
Fillmore,  who  was  informed  that  among  the  remote 
islands  of  Michigan  a  person  named  Strang  had  es- 
tablished what  he  termed  a  kingdom  but  what  actu- 
ally was  but  a  nest  of  freebooters  engaged  in  rob- 
bery and  counterfeiting.  The  President  dispatched 
the  armed  steamer  Michigan  to  the  Mormon  king- 
dom and  ordered  the  arrest  of  the  king  (?)  for  trea- 
son. The  Michigan  reached  the  harbor  of  St.  James 
one  midnight.  The  next  morning  King  Strang  went 
aboard  and  surrendered  himself,  as  did  two  score 
more  other  Mormons.  The  officers  had  been  told  that 
in  an  artificial  cavern  in  Mount  Pisgah  the  workshop 
of  the  counterfeiters  could  be  found.  They  failed  to 
locate  such  a  cave. 

After  holding  court  under  an  awning  on  the  steam- 
er's deck  and  taking  a  mass  of  testimony  the  United 
States  officers  released  many  of  the  Mormons  and 
steamed  for  Detroit  with  Strang  and  a  few  of  his 
leading  men.  There  from  the  latter  part  of  May  till 
the  9th  of  July  was  held  a  trial  that  attracted  atten- 
tion throughout  the  .  country.  The  indictments 


416  The  Mormon  King 

against  Strang  included  mail  robbery,  counterfeiting, 
and  treason.  He  conducted  his  own  defense  with 
such  skill  and  shrewdness  as  to  result  in  his  acquittal. 
His  speech  to  the  jury  was  highly  dramatic.  He  pic- 
tured himself  a  martyr  to  religious  prejudices.  He 
was  a  master  of  emotional  oratory,  and  on  this  oc- 
casion particularly  so.  His  acquittal  was  gained  in 
the  face  of  a  violent  local  prejudice  and  the  most  viru- 
lent attacks  in  the  local  press.  It  was  a  victory  that 
gave  him  an  immense  prestige  at  home  and  aided  him 
abroad.  In  the  meantime  the  hatred  of  the  traders 
and  fishermen  on  the  shore  opposite  the  Beaver  Is- 
land became  more  intense. 

The  border  feud  became  so  bitter  that  the  news- 
papers of  Detroit,  Cleveland,  Buffalo,  and  New  York, 
and  especially  the  Detroit  Free  Press,  were  particu- 
larly conspicuous  in  publishing  reports  of  Mormon 
depredations.  Strang  published  an  elaborate  defense 
in  the  New  York  Tribune  of  July  2,  1853.  As  a  rule 
these  newspaper  accounts  represented  the  Mormons 
as  a  band  of  pirates  engaged  in  plunder  and  crimes  of 
all  kinds.  It  is  difficult  at  this  day  to  judge  how  far 
these  reports  were  true. 

Biding  his  opportunity,  Strang  planned  to  secure 
the  machinery  of  the  law  in  his  own  hands.  He  so 
shrewdly  manipulated  politics  that  the  solid  vote  of 
Beaver  Island  became  of  great  concern  to  politicians. 
To  the  discomfiture  of  the  people  of  Mackinac,  in  1851 
the  Mormons  had  elected  all  the  county  officers.  They 
now  had  the  sheriff  and  the  entire  machinery  of  law, 
and  could  do  as  they  pleased.  A  Mormon  sheriff 
could  serve  the  warrants,  a  Mormon  jury  convict,  and 
a  Mormon  judge  sentence  any  one  resisting  the  man- 
date or  authority  of  the  king.  In  1853  King  Strang 


Coronation  of  King  Strang  417 

secured  his  own  election  to  the  legislature  by  clever 
political  manipulation.  His  candidacy  was  not  an- 
nounced until  election  day;  the  Mormons  then 
plumped  their  votes  for  him  and  snowed  under  their 
unsuspecting  enemies,  who  supposed  their  own  candi- 
date would  go  in  without  opposition.  An  attempt 
was  made  to  prevent  Strang  from  taking  his  seat  by 
serving  an  old  warrant  for  his  arrest.  To  outwit  his 
foes  Strang  barricaded  himself  in  his  stateroom  and 
withstood  a  siege  till  the  boat  entered  the  St.  Clair, 
when  he  broke  down  the  door  and  sought  neutral  ter- 
ritory by  jumping  on  a  wharf  on  the  Canadian  shore. 
Arrived  at  the  capital,  he  ascertained  that  his  seat 
would  be  contested.  He  argued  his  own  case,  and 
made  such  a  favorable  impression  that  he  obtained  the 
disputed  seat.  As  a  legislator  he  proved  industrious 
and  tactful,  so  that  at  the  close  of  the  session  the 
Detroit  Advertiser  said  of  him : 

"Mr.  Strang's  course  as  a  member  of  the  present 
legislature  has  disarmed  much  of  the  prejudice  which 
has  surrounded  him.  Whatever  may  be  said  or 
thought  of  the  peculiar  sect  of  which  he  is  the  local 
head,  throughout  this  session  he  has  conducted  him- 
self with  a  degree  of  decorum  and  propriety  which 
has  been  equalled  by  his  industry,  sagacity,  good 
temper,  apparent  regard  for  the  true  interests  of  the 
people,  and  the  obligations  of  his  official  oath." 

During  this  period  of  his  reign  the  power  of  King 
Strang  was  at  its  zenith.  Among  his  own  people  his 
word  was  law,  and  those  outside  the  fold  dared  not 
say  him  nay.  He  was  monarch  of  all  he  surveyed, 
and  he  proceeded  to  put  into  effect  ideas  which  he 
had  long  treasured.  The  use  of  intoxicants  was  pro- 
hibited, and  likewise  of  coffee,  tea,  and  tobacco. 


418  The  Mormon  King 

There  was  a  code  that  strictly  governed  all  moral 
and  religious  observances,  and  violations  were  pun- 
ished with  a  rigor  that  forbade  repetition.  Tithes 
were  required  of  every  husbandman,  and  the  firstling 
of  every,  flock  and  the  first  fruits  of  the  harvest  went 
to  the  royal  storehouse.  Schools  were  established, 
and  from  the  royal  press  were  issued  books  and 
pamphlets  in  great  number,  all  of  them  the  product 
of  Strang's  prolific  pen.  The  Northern  Islander  was 
published  weekly  and  then  daily.  Nothing  escaped 
the  watchful  eye  of  the  king,  whose  capacity  for  work 
seemed  equal  to  every  demand.  He  was  a  busy 
pamphleteer,  and  he  wrote  long  letters  to  the  papers 
of  the  East  defending  his  people  against  the  accusa- 
tions leveled  at  them. 

In  his  government  of  the  island,  King  Strang  de- 
veloped a  marvelous  capacity  for  detail.  This  found 
expression  in  an  autocratic  sway  that  dictated  not 
only  the  ecclesiastical  customs  of  his  subjects  but 
everything  connected  with  their  daily  life.  Women 
were  required  to  wear  bloomers ;  men  were  required 
to  be  as  decorous  in  their  conduct  as  women ;  gaming 
was  prohibited  as  strictly  as  was  the  use  of  intoxi- 
cants. About  this  time,  also,  the  doctrine  of  plural 
marriages  was  openly  advocated ;  it  had  been  tenta- 
tively broached  several  years  before.  Polygamy 
never  made  much  headway,  despite  the  example  set 
by  the  king,  who  enlarged  his  family  by  taking  five 
additional  wives.  It  is  asserted  that  not  more  than 
twenty  of  these  marriages  took  place  on  the  island  up 
to  the  time  of  the  end.  History  goes  no  further  into 
the  future  of  these  unfortunate  women. 

At  the  time  of  which  we  write  the  great  western 
country  was  being  populated  by  immigrants  who  were 


Coronation  of  King  Strang  419 

going  before  the  railroads  which  were  already  organ- 
ized, charters  having  been  obtained  and  surveyed. 
There  were  two  of  these  being  built  through  Southern 
Michigan  and  bound  to  arrive  at  Chicago  within  a 
few  months.  Along  the  western  shore  of  Lake  Michi- 
gan there  were  processions  of  immigrants  passing 
northward.  The  tide  was  mostly  outward,  made  up 
of  people,  many  of  whom  were  passing  to  their  doom. 
They  were  about  to  die,  largely  from  disease,  thou- 
sands of  homesickness,  and  many  by  violence. 

The  hardships  about  to  be  encountered  were  almost 
tragic,  for  the  whole  country  was  covered  by  thousands 
of  square  miles  of  forests  of  pine,  hemlock,  and  oak. 
Hence  the  wilderness  had  to  first  be  attacked  by  the  axe 
before  it  was  fit  for  the  plow. 

Have  we  said  enough  about  the  uplifted  king?  Let 
it  be  remembered  at  this  time  of  our  story  that  his 
opponent  was  the  discredited  preacher,  a  man  of 
equal  brain  and  of  superior  physical  strength ;  they 
were  to  meet  in  conflict  and  one  was  to  lie  dead.  Which 
one  was  it  to  be  ? 


CHAPTER  XXXIX 

ERIC'S   TRIAL,    CONVICTION,   AND   RESCUE 

WHILE  the  great  tide  flowed  northward  there  was 
another  concourse,  although  much  smaller,  returning  to 
the  South  and  back  towards  civilization. 

Among  the  latter  could  have  been  observed  on  the 
mainland  opposite  the  Manitou  Islands,  on  a  certain 
bright  and  sunny  February  day,  a  sort  of  a  caravan  com- 
posed of  six  covered  wagon  bodies  placed  on  runners 
and  each  drawn  by  a  pair  of  oxen.  Each  wagon  had 
painted  on  its  sides  a  red  star.  The  oxen  were  of  the 
fast  stepping  sort,  different  from  the  slow  moving  ani- 
mals so  common  in  the  eastern  country.  Their  pace  was 
twice  that  of  the  ordinary  ox  teams.  This  caravan  was 
the  impressive  retinue  of  King  Strang.  The  roadway 
upon  which  these  vehicles  slipped  so  easily  was  com- 
posed of  about  three  or  four  feet  of  trodden,  frozen  snow. 
Strang's  kingdom  was  limited  to  the  island  groupr  but 
his  followers  numbered  thousands  living  on  the  mainland 
opposite. 

His  method  of  travel  through  the  winter  was  by  this 
rather  showy  imitation  of  the  chariots  of  old,  such  as  he 
probably  imagined  King  David  and  King  Solomon  used  in 
ancient  days.  In  effect  each  wagon  body  placed  upon 
wooden  sleds  was  a  traveling  pavilion,  and  in  some  re- 
spects the  forerunner  of  the  more  modern  Pullman.  The 
extreme  difference  being  in  speed,  for  Strang  had  these 
vehicles  arranged  with  many  comforts.  The  first  one 

420 


Eric's  Trial,  Conviction,  and  Rescue       421 

was  his  own  private  conveyance;  the  next  contained  the 
business  department;  the  last  four  contained  his  twelve 
apostles  who  were  also,  when  convenient,  deputy  sheriffs 
of  the  county  over  which  Strang  wielded  absolute  con- 
trol. The  outfit  was  certainly  unique,  but  owing  to  the 
self -occupation  of  the  incoming  tide  of  immigrants  it 
attracted  little  or  no  attention  and  certainly  no  inter- 
ference. 

This  retinue,  numbering  fifteen  or  twenty  men,  drew 
up  before  a  large  log  house  which  had  over  its  entrance 
a  sign  reading:  "The  County  Court  House,"  or  "The 
Tabernacle."  The  procession  of  men  filed  into  the  build- 
ing, which  was  divided  into  two  rooms.  Behind  a  long 
table  running  across  one  end,  standing  upon  a  platform 
raised  one  step  above  the  floor,  King  Strang  seated  him- 
self. He  removed  his  fur-lined  bearskin  cap  and  placed 
upon  his  head  a  crown  which  shone  with  brilliance  in 
the  darkened  atmosphere.  His  followers  ranged  them- 
selves on  board  seats  which  nearly  filled  the  room ;  how- 
ever, with  an  aisle  between. 

King  Strang  faced  this  open  space,  up  which  very  soon 
could  be  seen  proceeding  our  friend  Eric,  followed  by  the 
Indian,  Tuesday.  Upon  the  entrance  of  these  two  the 
King  arose  and  said  with  an  air  of  assumed  majesty: 
"Remove  your  hats  and  answer  truly  the  questions  I  am 
about  to  ask  you."  One  of  Strang's  attributes  with 
which  he  was  born  was  a  deep,  sonorous  voice.  With 
this  voice  he  had  charmed  audiences  of  thousands  in 
various  cities  of  the  country,  as  well  as  in  the  wilderness, 
when  proclaiming  himself  the  chosen  prophet  of  the 
world  and  the  arbiter  of  the  Mormon  community,  both 
in  this  world  and  in  the  world  to  come,  and  also  of  their 
possessions  and  consciences.  In  the  meantime  Strang 
had  placed  a  royal  red  robe  over  his  shoulders  and  the 


422  The  Mormon  King 

effect  which  met  the  eyes  of  Eric  and  the  Indian  aston- 
ished them  and  they  were  visibly  agitated.  And  now 
followed  a  long  interrogation  of  the  two  men.  The 
King,  profound  advocate  as  he  was,  soon  was  in  pos- 
session of  the  events  which  had  transpired  on  the  Little 
Manitou  Island  since  the  Great  West  steamer  had  left  it 
more  than  two  months  before.  During  this  questioning 
Eric  had  gradually  gained  his  native  courage  and  he  faced 
Strang  with  an  unquailing  eye. 

In  a  full  round  voice  he  broke  in  upon  one  of  the 
harangues  of  the  impostor  and  said  :  "Mr.  Strang,  I  wish 
to  resign  and  I  do  resign  my  connection  with  the  Mormon 
community.  I  will  have  nothing  more  to  do  with  it. 
I  will  obey  no  more  orders  and  I  will  pay  no  more  of 
my  money  into  the  treasury.  I  have  found  out  about 
you  and  I  do  not  wish  to  have  anything  more  to  do 
with  your  kind  of  people."  It  took  a  man's  courage  to 
face  the  blazing  eyes  of  King  Strang  and  the  dark  and 
threatening  looks  of  his  retinue.  While  he  addressed  the 
king  Eric  looked  steadily  over  the  audience  with  the 
eye  of  an  ancient  gladiator. 

It  would  take  many  adjectives  to  describe  the  feel- 
ings which  animated  the  despot's  mind,  to  which  must 
be  added  the  anger  and  rage  of  an  antagonistic  audience 
of  nearly  twenty  powerful  men.  It  seems  that  Strang 
had  come  down  the  west  shore  to  take  possession  in  a 
formal  manner  of  the  Manitou  Islands.  Eric  was  the 
agent  of  the  Mormons  on  the  island  but  of  doubtful 
loyalty.  Strang  had  written  to  him  to  meet  them  on 
the  shore  opposite  the  island,  there  to  receive  further 
instructions.  Hence  his  plans  were  blocked  and  hence, 
too,  his  great  rage  upon  hearing  Eric's  plain,  honest 
words. 

At  this  point  Strang  fairly  bellowed  with  his  immense 


Eric's  Trial,  Conviction,  and  Rescue       423 

voice,  and  said:  "Eric  Johnson,  you  are  expelled  from 
the  Mormon  community  and  given  over  to  the  devices 
of  the  devil  from  this  time  forth  forevermore.  Amen." 

Quickly  changing  his  tone,  for  Strang  was  a  man  of 
powerful  self-control,  he  added,  in  a  gentler  voice: 
"And  now,  Eric,  having  turned  you  over  to  the  devil,  I 
will  next  turn  you  over  to  the  law."  One  of  Strang's 
followers  was  Adams,  the  ex-actor,  to  whom  he  turned 
and  said :  "Mr.  Adams,  please  make  out  a  formal  com- 
plaint against  Eric  Johnson  and  this  Indian  for  stealing 
the  goods  and  chattels  of  a  stranded  schooner  now  lying 
over  on  the  shore  of  North  Manitou."  Immediately 
upon  his  assuming  the  character  of  a  judge  Strang 
removed  his  kingly  regalia  and  became  the  plain  prose- 
cuting attorney.  It  might  be  mentioned  here  that  our 
peaceful  group,  whose  fortunes  we  have  followed  so 
minutely,  were  thus  encamped  upon  the  edge  of  a  king- 
dom dominated  by  James  Strang.  This  may  have  been 
the  indefinable  feeling,  before  spoken  of,  as  an  unknown 
danger  of  the  Law,  administered  by  a  fanatic. 

Days  had  grown  into  weeks,  ere  Eric  bade  his  com- 
panions adieu  to  meet  the  command  made  upon  him 
in  the  letter  before  spoken  of — the  one  brought  by 
Tuesday. 

When  the  fateful  day  arrived  Eric  had  chosen  to  go 
alone  over  the  ice  fields,  but  both  Gertrude  and  Grim- 
ley,  although  but  partly  aware  of  the  danger,  had  in- 
sisted that  he  be  accompanied  by  the  faithful  Tuesday. 
They  had  in  mind  the  meeting  of  the  dreadful  wolves, 
little  thinking  that  he  was  going  to  face  human  beasts 
of  far  greater  and  more  untiring  ferocity. 

Adams  prepared  in  a  deliberate  manner  the  docu- 
ment which  put  Eric  and  the  Indian  on  their  defense 
against  the  charge  of  piracy  in  taking  goods  from  the 


424  The  Mormon  King 

ice-bound  vessel.  The  seriousness  of  this  arraignment 
might  have  terrified  even  braver  men  than  they. 

The  expression  "meshes  of  the  law"  is  no  idle  one; 
for  innocent  or  guilty,  any  one  w.ho  finds  himself  in- 
volved in  what  are  called  "due  processes  of  the  law" 
is  in  very  much  the  same  position  that  the  spider  and 
the  fly  occupy  when  the  latter  is  about  to  be  devoured. 

The  plan  which  Strang  immediately  proceeded  to  put 
into  execution  was  to  arrest  the  two  men,  put  them 
aboard  two  of  the  covered  sleds  with  guards  to  con- 
vey them  as  prisoners  to  the  Emmet  county  jail,  a 
hundred  miles  to  the  north,  there  to  await  trial  for  as 
many  months  or  years  as  Strang  might  wish  to  "keep 
them. 

The  feelings  of  Eric  in  the  predicament  in  which 
he  found  himself  seemed  to  rob  him  of  his  immense 
natural  strength;  but  Eric  was  no  fool;  when  he  was 
so  thoroughly  outnumbered  he  was  wise  enough  to  sub- 
mit. In  a  moment  the  two  friends  were  seized  by 
several  strong-limbed  Mormons,  bound  with  cords,  and 
carried  out  like  two  bundles  of  grain  and  thrown  into 
separate  sleds  with  as  little  ceremony  as  would  be  used 
in  handling  bags  of  grain.  In  a  very  short  time  Strang 
had  selected  four  men  as  guards  and  given  them  direc- 
tions as  to  how  to  proceed,  and  the  two  covered  sleds 
or  sledges  started  for  the  north,  on  the  return  trip  over 
the  road  they  had  come  upon  in  the  earlier  part  of  the 
day. 

It  may  be  well  to  here  recall  the  circumstances  of 
Eric's  visit  and  speech  to  the  Indians,  early  in  the  day, 
and  we  are  now  happy  to  resume  our  acquaintance  with 
the  sportsmen,  "Hole  in  the  Sky/'  "Beetle,"  "Iron 
Arms,"  etc. 

While  the  proceedings  were  going  on  in  the  taber- 


Eric's  Trial,  Conviction,  and  Rescue       425 

nacle,  without  much  regard  to  secrecy,  several  keen-eyed 
natives  slouching  about  the  door  had  become  possessed 
of  the  fact  that  Eric  and  their  fellow  Indian  were 
arrested  and  being  taken  away  to  a  distant  prison  house. 
This  awakened  the  slumbering  war  spirit  which  ever 
resides  in  the  red  man's  bosom.  A  rescue  party  was 
quickly  formed  and  as  Eric  and  his  companion  were 
carried  northward,  at  each  point  of  the  way  they  saw 
gleaming  eyes  peering  upon  them  and  their  captors  from 
the  underbrush  beside  the  road.  This  party  of  rescuers 
were  of  course  exceedingly  brave,  but  they  did  not  pro- 
pose to  risk  either  life  or  limb  in  accomplishing  their 
kindly  design  of  freeing  the  prisoners.  After  several 
hours  of  travel  the  Mormons  arranged  themselves  for 
the  night.  They  built  fires,  unyoked  the  cattle  and  tied 
them  to  the  sledges.  The  two  conveyances  containing 
the  prisoners  were  provided  with  small  heating  apparatus 
and  the  party,  including  Eric  and  Tuesday,  partook  of 
a  supper,  not  dainty  but  nourishing.  -  One  of  the  four 
guardsmen  was  chosen  to  stand  watch,  while  three  slept, 
soothed  by  their  dreams  of  the  new  kingdom.  Whether 
the  prisoners  slept  or  not  did  not  trouble  the  guards, 
but  it  is  safe  to  assume  that  both  Eric  and  Tuesday  were 
awake  and  ready  to  co-operate  with  any  opening  that 
might  present  itself  for  escape.  They  were  so  securely 
bound  as  to  be  really  helpless,  but  each  of  them  hope- 
fully remembered  the  kind  and  friendly  manner  in 
which  they  had  been  received  by  the  Indian  tribe  that 
very  morning  at  the  council.  The  watchman,  quite  un- 
suspicious of  lurking  enemies,  and  being  entirely  free 
of  any  conscientious  scruples,  soon  joined  his  compan- 
ions in  their  slumbers. 

Men  very  often  sleep  the  soundest  at  two  o'clock  in 
the  morning.     Indians  at  that  time  are  very  likely  to  be 


426  The  Mormon  King 

awake.  Hence  at  that  hour  the  four  oxen  tied  to  the 
sledges  were  removed  from  their  places  and  were  driven ; 
to  be  food  for  the  Indians,  to  last  them  through  the 
Winter. 

So  much  done  in  carrying  out  the  plan  of  rescue,  the 
next  thing  was  to  remove  from  the  sledges  the  guns, 
ammunition,  provisions,  and  various  other  articles  of 
use  and  ornament  into  the  mysterious  depths  of  the 
forest,  whence  our  heroes  of  the  ball  game,  silently  and 
joyfully  betook  themselves  with  their  fellows. 

In  the  morning  there  were  four  astonished  and  be- 
wildered Mormons  left  by  the  wayside  without  food, 
arms,  oxen,  but  who  should  have  been  thankful  that  they 
had  their  clothing  or  even  their  scalps  left.  Eric  and 
Tuesday  had  been  awake  because  the  cords  with  which 
they  were  bound  were  painful  and  owing  to  their 
cramped  position  they  suffered  from  the  cold.  It  was 
a  weary  night  for  them  but  morning  came  at  last. 

With  the  light  came  the  occasional  travel  on  the  road. 
The  passing  travelers  jeered  the  unfortunate  men  and 
heaped  all  kinds  of  unseemly  jokes  upon  them  which 
added  to  their  discomfort.  One  passerby  on  horseback 
addressed  them  a  little  sermon  on  the  troubles  which 
awaited  the  journey  towards  Heaven  for  all  believers 
in  their  faith.  Again  a  party  of  rough  -woodsmen  ad- 
ministered sundry  hearty  kicks  against  the  bodies  of  the 
four  men,  accompanied  by  disrespectful  allusions  to  their 
religious  faith.  So  between  the  weather  and  their 
empty  stomachs,  by  ten  o'clock  they  were  thoroughly  dis- 
heartened. 

And  now  came  the  band  of  Indians — innocent  fellows 
— who  surrounded  them,  hustled  them  first  one  way  and 
then  another,  and  finally  separated  them  and  without 
undue  violence  edged  and  elbowed  them  into  the  under- 


Eric's  Trial,  Conviction,  and  Rescue       427 

brush.  Having  thus  carried  out  their  humorous  plan 
of  rescue,  the  Indians  released  Eric  and  Tuesday  from 
their  bonds.  The  two  released  prisoners  and  the  Indians 
disappeared  like  the  mist  before  the  sun.  When  the  four 
guards  returned,  as  they  did  in  a  few  minutes,  they 
found  their  commissions  as  guardians  of  the  law  of  no 
further  use.  It  took  all  the  money  they  had  to  hire  a 
passerby  to  return  their  sledges  to  headquarters  on  the 
mainland  opposite  Beaver  Island.  The  legal  papers  pre- 
pared by  Adams  were  found  by  Eric  and  destroyed. 

When  that  night  settled  on  the  Manitou  Island,  the 
absence  of  Eric  and  Tuesday  was  sadly  felt  and  when 
the  time  came  Grimley  withdrew  to  his  warehouse  apart- 
ment and  the  women  and  children  remained  within  the 
friendly  shelter  of  the  lighthouse.  In  their  simple  pe- 
titions that  night  special  prayer  was  made  for  the  safety 
of  the  two  men  and  their  speedy  return. 

In  the  morning  Gertrude  took  her  customary  position 
in  the  lighthouse  tower  with  the  spy-glass  in  hand. 
With  this  she  carefully  scanned  the  horizon  of  ice  and 
snow.  The  weather  was  clear  and  showed  some  signs 
of  the  approach  of  springtime ;  that  is,  the  days  were 
longer  and  the  nights  shorter,  and  the  power  of  the  sun 
greatly  increased  when  it  had  an  opportunity  to  shine 
forth.  Gertrude  saw  nothing  but  the  same  wild  scene 
that  had  remained  for  weeks.  This  morning  she  re- 
solved that  at  least  once  every  hour  during  the  day  she 
would  keep  a  careful  lookout  for  Eric  and  Tuesday. 

One  thing  of  the  utmost  significance  may  be  men- 
tioned. The  night  before,,  noises  had  been  heard; 
voices  of  men  and  the  lowing  of  cattle.  The  cause  of 
this  was  the  arrival  upon  the  island  of  King  Strang  and 
his  retinue.  They  had  crossed  from  the  mainland  with 
a  party  of  axe  men  to  clear  off  the  rough  places  and 


428  The  Mormon  King 

also  to  guard  the  passage  of  the  king  to  the  island. 
Strang  himself  had  a  luxurious  couch  in  his  separate 
conveyance,  while  his  followers  pursued  their  toilsome 
way  towards  the  island.  The  four  remaining  sleds  were 
drawn  within  the  obscurity  of  the  woods,  fires  were 
lighted  and  food  provided;  very  much  in  the  same  way 
as  described  for  the  four  guardians,  Eric,  and  Tuesday. 

In  what  soon  transpired  relating  to  this  strange  com- 
pany, it  may  now  be  well  to  explain  that  Strang's 
retinue  was  composed  of  simple  countrymen,  acquainted 
indeed  with  farms  and  forests,  but  who  had  been  desig- 
nated by  Strang  to  the  positions  of  apostles  and  saints 
in  his  kingdom.  They  were  blind  followers  of  a  crafty 
and  strong-willed  man,  claiming  to  be  prophet,  priest, 
and  king  of  the  island  group,  including  the  Little  Mani- 
tou. 

Gertrude,  of  course,  on  further  examination  took 
within  her  field  of  observation  these  newcomers.  The 
angle  of  vision  of  the  spy  glass  was  lowered  so  that 
it  included  the  details  of  the  camp.  It  numbered  be- 
sides the  eight  oxen  some  fifteen  or  eighteen  men,  who 
were  busily  engaged  in  preparing  food  for  themselves 
and  their  cattle.  She  did  not  hear  or  see  Grimley  until 
noon,  and  so  resigned  herself  to  anxiously  watching  for 
Eric  and  Tuesday,  and  again,  to  gratify  her  curiosity, 
in  studying  the  newcomers  of  the  night.  These  did  not 
inspire  her  with  any  feelings  of  fear.  They  were  honest, 
quiet  looking  men,  appearing  something  like  a  party 
of  settlers.  She  little  dreamed  that  the  small,  upright 
active  man  flitting  from  group  to  group  issuing  orders 
was  one  of  the  kings  of  the  earth.  Gertrude  had  never 
heard  of  King  Strang  nor  of  his  kingdom. 

At  noon  she  was  rewarded  in  her  watch  for  Eric  and 


Eric's  Trial,  Conviction,  and  Rescue       429 

his  companion  by  seeing  them  emerge  from  the  shore 
of  the  Big  Manitou  Island  and  approach  their  home. 
This  was  a  joyful  sight  and  she  wished  to  impart  the 
good  news  to  Edward.  She  did  not  have  to  wait  long 
before  she  heard  his  well  known  step  coming  up  the 
ladder-like  stairs  to  the  light  room,  from  which  her 
observations  had  been  made. 

"Oh!"  said  she,  "Mr.  Grimley,  I  am  so  glad  you  have 
come.  I  want  you  to  see  these  men  who  are  down 
below  and  I  want  you  to  watch  Eric  and  Tuesday  coming 
back.  I  am  so  glad  they  are  coming.  Who  are  these 
strange  men  ?  Are  they  settlers,  hunters,  or  woodsmen  ?" 

Grimley  took  the  glass  and  first  studied  the  position 
and  appearance  of  Eric  and  Tuesday.  "I  am  very  glad 
indeed  to  see  our  brave  men.  To  be  the  only  man  in  the 
lighthouse  is  more  than  I  like;  especially  now  that  we 
have  these  visitors.  I  cannot  tell  what  they  are,  but 
there  is  no  liquor  among  them.  They  seem  to  be  very 
good,  temperate  working  men. 

"At  the  rate  they  are  coming  our  men  will  be  here 
in  time  for  the  noon-day  meal.  I  hope  Madame  will 
have  a  good  one.  Now,  Gertrude,  let  me  tell  what  I 
heard  during  the  night  of  the  arrival  of  these  men.  They 
may  be  all  right,  but  before  we  say  or  do  anything  it 
will  be  well  to  find  out  what  they  have  come  for.  They 
are  too  many  for  us  to  cope  with  if  their  designs  are 
evil.  I  think  it  would  be  well  to  meet  them  with  abso- 
lute silence,  both  from  the  warehouse  and  the  lighthouse. 
I  have  just  come  through  the  underground  passage  from 
the  warehouse  and  I  have  given  directions  below  that 
under  no  circumstances  should  we  answer  any  calls  or 
communicate  with  these  men  outside,  for  under  the 
stress  of  adverse  circumstances,  they  may  become  rob- 


430  The  Mormon  King 

bers  of  our  supplies  and  possibly  of  other  goods.  It 
must  be  our  wisdom  to  get  Eric  and  Tuesday  under 
cover  with  us  unknown  to  these  men.  How  can  we 
communicate  with  them  so  that  the  strangers  may  not 
see  them  come  or  know  that  they  are  with  us  ?" 

"Oh!"  said  Gertrude,  "I  can  tell  them  what  to  do. 
Eric  and  I  have  studied  up  a  code  such  as  I  have  seen 
used  at  sea.  I  have  the  flags  of  which  he  knows  the 
meaning." 

Forthwith  she  and  Grimley  opened  the  windows 
towards  Eric  and  with  a  few  waves  of  the  signal  flags, 
under  the  direction  of  Gertrude,  Eric  understood  that 
he  was  to  keep  in  concealment  behind  the  ice  ridges  upon 
approaching  the  island  and  await  further  signals. 
These  were  given  when  a  short  time  afterwards  the 
whole  of  the  Mormons  were  busily  engaged  in  their 
noon-day  meal.  Eric  was  signalled  at  the  hour  sacred  to 
dinner.  Hard  work  and  regular  devotion  to  food  were 
counted  on  by  Grimley  to  draw  away  all  attention  which 
the  strangers  might  bestow  upon  Eric  and  Tuesday. 


CHAPTER  XL 

THE   ARRIVAL    AND   EXPULSION    OF   THE    MORMONS 

ERIC  already  knew  from  the  talk  of  his  guards  that 
King  Strang  was  headed  for  the  Manitou  Islands. 
Hence,  he  knew  more  than  Grimley  the  true  conditions 
and  was  somewhat  prepared  to  proceed  to  the  lighthouse 
with  caution.  The  two  men  were  footsore  and  weak 
from  their  long  travels  and  glad  to  enter  the  open  door 
of  the  warehouse,  and  thence  to  the  comforts  provided 
by  Madame. 

"Not  a  word  now,"  said  Gertrude,  "until  you  are  taken, 
like  the  man  in  the  Scripture,  into  the  wayside  inn  and 
have  been  refreshed  and  made  over,  for  it  is  easy  to  see 
that  you  are  more  dead  than  alive.  I  have  never  seen 
two  more  weary  and  disconsolate  looking  men  in  my 
life." 

"Thank  you,"  said  Eric,  "let  us  eat  and  sleep  before 
we  talk.  It  seems  weeks  and  months-  since  I  left  the 
island,  and  I  have  a  story  to  tell  that  needs  time." 

"At  least  say,"  said  Gertrude,  "who  these  men  are  who 
are  on  the  island.  They  have  finished  their  dinner  and 
are  now  searching  the  whole  circumference  of  the  shore 
and  the  woodsmen's  houses  and  they  are  looking  around 
the  warehouse,  and  have  pounded  vigorously  on  the 
entrances  of  both  the  strongholds." 

"Well,"  said  Eric,  "I  can  tell  you  who  these  men  are. 
They  are  King  Strang  and  his  followers — I  dislike  to 
use  the  name  of  Mormons.  They  have  nearly  caused 

431 


432  The  Mormon  King 

the  loss  of  mine  and  Tuesday's  lives,  besides  making 
us  prisoners.  They  have  now  come  to  take  possession 
of  this  island  in  the  name  of  the  new  king,  whose  head- 
quarters are  at  Beaver  Island." 

Here  Grimley  said:  "It  is  fortunate  indeed  that  we 
have  not  answered  any  of  the  questionings  or  signals 
of  the  band.  Eric,  the  idea  of  getting  some  sleep  is 
the  best  thing  yet.  It  remains  for  you  and  Tuesday  to 
rest  until  morning,  because  we  are  in  peril  and  it  will 
need  your  best  experience  to  tell  us  how  to  manage  in 
this  dangerous  pass.  You  are  too  near  dead  now  to 
do  anything  more  than  sleep,  especially  after  partaking 
of  so  much  of  Madame's  good  cooking  as  you  have 
done." 


The  period  of  our  story  has  now  arrived  at  the  middle 
of  February.  This  has  left  an  interval  of  time  for 
the  lovers  to  unfold  each  to  the  other  their  life  histories. 
Grimley  had  confided  to  Gertrude  the  story  of  his  failure. 
From  some  feeling  of  maidenly  reserve  Gertrude  did  not 
inform  him  of  what  she  already  knew  concerning  the 
unfortunate  break  of  which  the  aunt  had  written.  In 
return  Gertrude*  gave  him  what  might  be  called  generali- 
ties only  of  her  previous  existence.  She  had  made  one 
trip  to  Europe ;  she  had  there  met  several  celebrities,  both 
in  art  and  politics.  Her  life  had  been  like  the  flow  of  a 
gentle  river  approaching  the  ocean. 

In  the  meantime  Eric  and  Ruth  were  becoming  nearly 
as  well  acquainted.  Ruth  had  related  the  story  of  her 
life,  but  Eric  had  not  told  the  whole  .of  his.  Esther 
and  Antoine  were  getting  to  be  more  than  friends  and 
probably  a  little  more  than  brother  and  sister.  Virginie 
was  growing  more  beautiful  day  by  day.  She  and 


Arrival  and  Expulsion  of  the  Mormons       433 

Madame  Malloire,  by  their  daily  study  under  Grimley 
and  Gertrude,  were  showing  evidences  of  the  higher  life 
upon  which  they  were  quite  unconsciously  entering. 

It  may  be  mentioned  that  Monsieur  Malloire  was  not 
wasting  his  time  in  Paris,  but  in  every  possible  way 
he  was  expediting  the  time  of  his  return.  He  had  se- 
cured his  title  and  his  estates  and  he  had  in  hand  a 
considerable  capital  to  bring  his  family  to  France. 
There  was  but  one  cloud  and  that  was  his  wife's  lack  of 
education.  He  little  thought  that  day  by  day  she  was 
now  measuring  up  to  his  own  standard  under  the  culti- 
vation given  her  by  the  two  sweet  women,  Gertrude  and 
Ruth. 

These  were  the  conditions  which  surrounded  our  little 
island  group  while  the  days  were  getting  longer  and  the 
sun  more  powerful,  while  the  date  of  our  story  goes 
forward  to  the  middle  of  February.  This  was  the  time 
when  Eric  declared :  "I  have  orders  from  my  superiors 
to  meet  them  on  the  mainland.  I  must  go,  although  I 
do  not  wish  to.  I  go  quite  sure  that  I  am  to  meet  with 
trouble."  It  was  then  that  Gertrude,  most  fortunately, 
insisted  that  Tuesday,  who  had  contentedly  passed  the 
weeks  like  a  faithful  shepherd  dog  attending  his  master, 
should  accompany  Eric.  By  continuous,  although  ex- 
hausting effort,  the  two  were  away  from  the  lighthouse 
but  a  single  night  and  parts  of  two  days.  And  now 
they  are  sleeping  off  their  tremendous  fatigue  in  the 
warehouse,  where  they  had  gone  by  the  underground 
passage.  On  this  particular  day  Gertrude  and  Grimley 
passed  the  hours  of  the  afternoon  and  early  evening 
watching  the  operations  of  the  intruders  on  the  island. 

The  Mormons  had  placed  one  word  in  large  letters 
over  the  entrance  to  one  of  the  deserted  woodsmen's 
cabins — the  word  "Tabernacle."  And  now  was  most 


434  The  Mormon  King 

oddly  repeated  the  exercise  of  Christopher  Columbus, 
when  he  took  possession  of  an  island  on  the  new  con- 
tinent of  America.  The  sounds  of  vociferous  prayers 
and  songs  of  religious  ecstasy  in  men's  voices  filled  the 
air  and  continued  for  hours.  These  exercises  were 
heard  by  Grimley  and  Gertrude  as  they  stood  high  in 
the  lighthouse  and  in  a  position  quite  concealed  from  the 
intruding  Mormons.  The  proceedings  were  grotesquely 
interesting.  They  were  soon  further  entertained  by  a 
procession,  headed  by  Strang  dressed  in  his  coarse  but 
kingly  raiment  and  also  wearing  his  crown  of  gilt,  with 
a  trumpeter  by  his  side — Adams — who  blew  mighty 
blasts  upon  the  instrument  at  short  intervals,  inter- 
spersed by  words  to  the  purport:  "Make  way  for  the 
mighty  king  and  priest." 

The  procession  wound  in  and  out  among  the  forest 
trees  and  presented  if  not  an  imposing,  at  least  a  fas- 
cinating spectacle.  The  ceremony  of  taking  possession 
of  the  island  was  over  as  the  sun  was  setting.  The  men 
disappeared  into  the  tabernacle  and  a  profound  silence 
succeeded  for  a  while.  This  is  what  the  Mormons 
called  "silent  worship."  This  was  followed  by  a  re- 
newal of  their  fires  and  preparations  for  supper. 

By  reference  to  the  map  printed  herewith  it  will  be 
seen  that  the  Little  Manitou  Island  had  now  by  annexa- 
tion become  the  southernmost  boundary  of  the  kingdom 
of  St.  James  under  the  authority  of  King  Strang,  but 
omitting  the  objections  which  might  be  raised  by  the 
owners  of  the  two  buildings  in  possession  of  Eric. 

Gertrude  was  inclined  to  laugh  at  what  she  had  seen, 
but  Grimley  with  man's  prudence  and  deeper  knowledge 
of  what  men  would  do  and  dare  under  a  condition  of 
religious  frenzy  was  truly  alarmed. 


Arrival  and  Expulsion  of  the  Mormons       435 

"Gertrude,"  said  he,  "shall  we  open  negotiations  with 
these  miscreants?" 

"No,"  said  the  quiet  maiden,  "drive  them  away!" 

So  henceforth  this  became  the  watchword  of  our 
friends — "Drive  them  away!"  "And,"  added  Gertrude, 
"begin  without  delay  to  drive  them  away.  Don't  fight 
and  kill,  but  use  what  in  war  books  is  called  strategy." 

She  called  the  attention  of  her  companion  to  the  cattle 
which  were  wandering  about  the  island  and  said,  "Do 
you  not  think,  Mr.  Grimley,  that  these  could  break 
through  into  our  tunnel  with  their  weight?"  To  this  he 
replied,  "I  think  they  certainly  might."  "Well,  Mr. 
Grimley,"  said  Gertrude,  quite  serenely,  "do  you  not 
think  the  first  thing  we  should  do  is  to  drive  off  the 
oxen  from  the  island  ?  I  think  while  these  intruders  are 
sleeping  to-night,  Tuesday  could  untie  them  from  the 
wagons  and  drive  them  towards  the  mainland.  The  poor 
things  must  want  to  return  to  their  homes." 

Grimley  replied,  a  little  anxiously,  "This  is  a  matter 
for  consultation.  Let  us  have  the  views  of  Eric  and 
Tuesday.  They  are  now  asleep  in  the  warehouse,  but  if 
an  ox  should  fall  through  the  underground  passage-way 
they  would  be  cut  off  and  I  think  we  had  better  have 
them  come  to  the  lighthouse  without  delay  and  thus 
we  shall  all  be  together." 

Antoine  was  called  and  sent  through  the  tunnel  to  call 
Eric  and  Tuesday  who  soon  made  their  appearance,  much 
refreshed  by  their  slumbers. 

Eric  said  that  he  had  overheard  two  of  the  Mormons 
talking  quite  openly  of  their  plans.  They  had  evidently 
decided  that  there  was  no  one  in  the  warehouse,  since 
Eric  had  been  captured,  and  he  had  also  gathered  that 
the  intention  of  the  party  was  to  break  in  the  doors  of 


436  The  Mormon  King 

the  building  after  breakfast  in  the  morning,  take  the 
goods  as  confiscated  by  King  Strang,  load  them  upon 
their  sleds  and  return  to  the  mainland.  They  did  not 
wish  to  disturb  the  lighthouse,  as  it  was  United  States 
property  and  Strang  was  too  much  of  a  lawyer  to 
attempt  open  war  with  the  whole  country.  In  taking 
goods  from  the  warehouse  he  was  dealing  with  a  private 
company  and  the  risk  was  much  less,  for  at  the  worst  he 
could  pay  the  bill  of  damages  which  might  be  enforced. 
Strang,  astute  individual  that  he  was,  knew  that  im- 
mediately the  confiscated  goods  were  delivered  into  his 
home  county,  he  was  safe  and  under  the  laws  of  Michi- 
gan practically  immune  from  prosecution,  having  a  Mor- 
mon sheriff,  judge,  and  jury  at  his  command. 

Events  for  the  next  few  hours  moved  rapidly. 
Strange  as  it  may  seem,  the  evening  exercises  in  the 
lighthouse  took  their  regular  course.  A  day's  progress 
was  made  in  the  studies  of  each  of  the  students.  The 
three  men  sought  their  couches  in  the  warehouse,  and 
the  women  and  children  in  the  lighthouse  committed 
themselves  as  usual  to  the  care  of  the  Almighty  power 
who  did  not  forget  them  or  their  three  guardians  in  the 
adjacent  building. 

At  two  o'clock  that  morning  when  sleep  was  heavy 
upon  the  Mormon  camp,  Tuesday  slightly  opened  the 
door  of  the  warehouse  and  peered  carefully  about  to 
see  that  none  of  the  intruders  were  stirring.  Stealthily 
as  a  cat  he  crept  towards  the  sleds  to  which  the  oxen 
were  tied  and  unloosed  them  from  their  fastenings. 
The  oxen,  intelligent  brutes  that  they  were,  seemed  to 
know  by  instinct  that  they  were  released  and  free  to 
leave  their  strange  surroundings.  They  missed  their 
cribs  and  comfortable  stalls  on  the  farms  to  which  they 
had  grown  accustomed  and  immediately  walked  away 


Arrival  and  Expulsion  of  the  Mormons       437 

from  the  island,  and  instinctively  headed  for  the  main- 
land opposite,  without  any  regard  to  the  abandoned  con- 
dition of  their  Mormon  masters.  This  being  accom- 
plished, Tuesday  returned  to  his  couch  in  the  warehouse 
and  quietness  prevailed  upon  the  island  until  preparations 
for  the  morning  meal  aroused  the  inhabitants.  .The 
Mormons  gave  no  thought  to  the  oxen,  assuming  that 
their  cattle  had  walked  a  short  distance  into  the  woods 
and  would  be  readily  found  when  wanted. 

In  the  lighthouse  that  morning  Grimley,  Gertrude,  and 
the  other  occupants  were  gathered  into  the  lightroom, 
cautiously  overlooking  the  Mormon  party  and  their 
leader.  Under  Strang's  directions  several  of  the  party 
carried  forward  a  large  limb  of  a  tree.  This  they 
used  for  battering  the  door  of  the  warehouse,  which 
soon  yielded  to  the  vigorous  blows  of  the  heavy  timber. 
Immediately  five  or  six  of  the  Mormon  party  entered 
the  building.  One  of  the  men  waiting  outside  called  out 
recklessly  in  a  loud  voice:  "Well,  what  did  you  find?" 
The  quick  reply  was :  "We  have  found  nothing  but  five 
barrels  of  salt  and  they  weigh  like  thunder.  We  can 
hardly  move  them."  To  this  the  facetious  inquirer  re- 
torted gaily:  "It  must  be  rock  salt  if  it  weighs  like 
thunder."  Promptly  came  the  reply:  "We  shall  all 
laugh  out  of  the  other  side  of  our  mouths  if  we  don't 
find  something  besides  salt.  We  have  no  provisions  to 
last  over  dinner.  We  thought  the  warehouse  was  full 
of  food  and  goods  of  all  kinds  and  there  is  not  a  thing 
left  but  salt." 

A  rapid  search  by  the  other  members  of  the  party 
confirmed  this  intelligence;  none  of  them  discovering  the 
secret  tunnel  entrance  through  which  the  company  sup- 
plies had  been  cached. 

The  Mormons  were  on  their  newly  confiscated  island 


438  The  Mormon  King 

without  food.  To  add  to  their  discomfiture  another 
thing  now  happened — a  sudden  burst  of  artillery  from 
the  lighthouse.  Five  of  the  pipe-guns,  which  in  the 
interval  had  been  prepared  by  Grimley,  assisted  by  Eric 
and  Tuesday,  were  discharged — not  among  the  Mor- 
mons but  into  their  sledges.  These  devices  were  loaded 
with  light  charges  of  buckshot  designed  for  hunting  deer, 
and  in  a  few  moments  a  second  discharge  into  the  sledges 
ruined  them  beyond  service.  The  guns  were  being  dis- 
charged from  the  lower  windows  of  the  lighthouse  and 
"touched  off,"  to  use  a  boy's  expression — for  they  were 
really  nothing  but  boys'  toy  cannons — with  the  tip  of  a 
red  hot  iron  heated  in  a  small  portable  furnace,  cus- 
tomarily used  at  that  time  for  domestic  purposes.  The 
pipes  were  fastened  upon  blocks  of  wood  which  could 
be  moved  about  by  a  strong  man.  Hence  they  could 
be  aimed  with  some  degree  of  accuracy.  Grimley  and 
Eric  had  concentrated  their  fire  solely  upon  the  sledges, 
which  after  the  second  discharge  were  rendered  quite 
useless ;  especially  the  coverings,  which  yielded  readily  to 
the  buckshot. 

To  describe  the  astonishment  of  the  Mormons  is  im- 
possible. They  precipitately  rushed  behind  the  warehouse 
to  avoid  the  discharges  and  were  ready  for  an  ignomini- 
ous surrender,  as  their  entire  supply  of  arms  and  ammu- 
nition were  in  the  sleds,  to  reach  which  they  would  have 
had  to  risk  being  wounded  with  shot  from  the  lighthouse 
guns.  Their  confusion  was  increased  by  one  of  their 
number  returning  from  the  forest  with  the  information 
that  the  oxen  were  not  to  be  found  and  that  the  footprints 
of  the  animals  led  off  the  island  and  towards  the  main- 
land. 

The  soul  of  King  Strang'rose  to  the  crisis,  and  accom- 
panied by  Adams,  each  with  a  flag  of  truce,  they  pro- 


Arrival  and  Expulsion  of  the  Mormons       439 

ceeded  towards  the  lighthouse.  When  within  speaking 
distance,  much  to  their  astonishment,  they  were  greeted 
by  Eric  and  Tuesday,  whom  they  supposed  were  by  this 
time  safely  locked  in  Strang's  stronghold  many  miles 
to  the  north.  Grimley  had  been  informed  by  Eric  as  to 
his  and  Tuesday's  ill-treatment  at  the  hands  of  Strang 
and  his  party  and  felt  it  no  more  than  just  that  he 
should  deal  out  severe  retribution.  Grimley  addressed 
Strang,  with  his  accustomed  sonorous  voice  and  with 
warm  indignation:  "Mr.  Strang,  I  give  you  credit  as 
a  man  of  sense,  but  I  am  afraid  that  you  have  not  cured 
the  disease  with  which  you  were  born — that  of  being  a 
fool.  Now,  get  off  of  this  island  and  take  your  men 
with  you." 

Strang  was  about  to  speak  but  Grimley  continued  with 
increasing  heat :  "And  get  off  quick  or  you  will  be  fired 
upon — certain  destruction  awaits  you  and  your  gang. 
And,  Adams,  you  are  too  good  looking  a  man  to  be 
caught  with  such  a  crowd.  Your  Massachusetts  rela- 
tives will  be  ashamed  of  you  when  they  hear  to  what 
uses  the  good  old  Adams  blood  is  now  put — the  blood 
which  has  furnished  two  presidents  of  the  United  States. 
I  am  from  that  State  myself  and  know  what  I  am  talking 
about." 

In  a  situation  such  as  we  attempt  to  describe,  speeches 
are  short  and  to  the  point. 

There  are  times  in  many  men's  lives  when  they 
have  the  appearance  of  whipped  dogs.  This  was  the 
semblance  of  the  entire  company — very  different  from 
the  day  before  while  parading;  there  were  no  hallelujah 
choruses  or  blowing  of  trumpets.  In  their  eagerness  to 
escape,  the  entire  band  of  Mormons,  without  stopping  to 
save  their  property  in  the  sleds,  including  guns  and 
ammunition,  rushed  pell  mell  upon  the  icy  surface  of  the 


440  The  Mormon  King 

lake  and  started  for  the  mainland  six  or  more  miles  dis- 
tant. 

Following  this  retreat  of  the  enemy,  there  de- 
scended from  the  tower  musical  laughter  from  Ger- 
trude and  the  other  members  of  our  own  company ;  high 
toned  screams  of  delight  from  Antoine,  succeeded  by  a 
most  vociferous  Indian  war  whoop  from  Tuesday,  who 
vastly  enjoyed  the  battle. 

Gertrude  leaned  out  of  the  open  window  from  which 
had  proceeded  the  sounds  of  her  laughter  and  called 
to  Eric  below:  "Give  them  a  parting  salute  but  don't 
wound  any  of  them."  No  sooner  was  this  suggested 
than  Eric  and  Tuesday  repointed  the  guns  towards  the 
fleeing  and  terror  stricken  followers  of  Strang  and  fired 
a  last  volley,  which,  with  fear  in  their  hearts,  and 
conscience  stricken  minds,  served  to  hasten  their  flight. 
It  may  be  said  that  they  arrived  at  the  mainland  about 
dusk  ravenously  hungry  and  exceedingly  angry,  Strang 
and  Adams  vowing  vengeance. 

After  these  agitating  events  of  the  day,  it  is  saying 
considerable  that  the  evening  exercises  at  the  lighthouse 
were  resumed.  Miss  Pearl  was  a  conscientious  teacher, 
and  when  the  hour  came  she  expected  the  presence  of  her 
class.  She  felt  the  time  was  short  and  every  hour 
counted.  A  secret  reason  of  Gertrude's  for  calling  for 
the  exercises  was  that  she  might  see  more  of  Grimley 
and,  loverlike,  be  near  him.  She  was  greatly  relieved 
at  the  outcome  of  the  intrusion.  Her  heart  was  full  of 
thankfulness  which  she  desired  to  express  with  music, 
according  to  the  custom  of  her  life.  When  the  hour  for 
study  had  expired  the  harp  was  brought  out  and  Ger- 
trude, seating  herself  before  it,  sang  a  solo  intended  to 
soothe  the  somewhat  agitated  minds  of  the  company. 
It  is  impossible  to  tell  of  the  pathos  and  feeling  with 


Arrival  and  Expulsion  of  the  Mormons       441 

which  the  words  were  rendered.  All  were  subjected 
to  its  influence,  but  Grimley's  heart  was  melted  within 
his  bosom,  for  it  recalled  his  mother  and  his  home  where 
he  had  often  heard  it  sung. 

"REPORT  OF  THE  WATCHMAN 

"Watchman!  tell  us  of  the  night, 
What  its  signs  of  promise  are. 
Traveler !  o'er  yon  mountain's  height, 
See  that  glory-beaming  star. 

"Watchman!  does  its  beauteous  ray 
Aught  of  hope  or  joy  foretell? 
Traveler!  yes;  it  brings  the  day, 
Promised  day  of  Israel. 

"Watchman !  tell  us  of  the  night ; 
Higher  yet  that  star  ascends. 
Traveler!  blessedness  and  light, 
Peace  and  truth,  its  course  portends. 

"Watchman!  will  its  beams  alone 
Gild  the  spot  that  gave  them  birth? 
Traveler!  ages  are  its  own; 
See,  it  bursts  o'er  all  the  earth. 

"Watchman !  tell  us  of  the  night, 
For  the  morning  seems  to  dawn. 
Traveler!  darkness  takes  its  flight; 
Doubt  and  terror  are  withdrawn. 

"Watchman !  let  thy  wanderings  cease ; 
Hie  thee  to  thy  quiet  home. 


442  The  Mormon  King 

Traveler!  lo !  the  Prince  of  Peace, 
Lo !  the  Son  of  God  is  come." 

The  next  morning  the  warehouse  was  again  put  into 
shape,  the  door  repaired,  and  all  the  spoils  of  the  battle 
were  safely  hidden  in  the  tunnel,  for  both  Grimley  and 
Eric  well  knew  that  the  events  of  the  day  before  were 
not  the  last  of  this  adventure.  They  found  in  the 
abandoned  sleds,  ten  of  the  latest  patent  rifles  and  a 
supply  of  cartridges.  These,  added  to  the  arms  of  Mon- 
sieur Malloire,  gave  our  island  inhabitants  a  formidable 
armament  in  case  of  future  need. 


CHAPTER  XLI 

THE    MAN    WITH    THE    PORTMANTEAU   AGAIN 

A  PERIOD  of  quiet  life  now  succeeded  the  stirring 
events  last  recorded.  That  afternoon  Grimley,  with  a 
pleasant  voice,  said  to  Gertrude :  "I  wish  to  praise  you 
if  I  can  do  so  without  offense.  You  have  displayed  a 
quality  of  mind  which  fully  confirms  my  idea  of  the 
superiority  of  women.  That  is,  a  quickness  of  mind 
which  without  argument  or  apparent  reason  reaches  the 
right  conclusion  instantly  in  a  difficult  situation.  You 
quickly  suggested  the  idea  that  these  deluded  men  should 
be  simply  driven  from  the  island.  This  was  the  proper 
thing.  My  own  ideas  were  to  kill  them  or  kill  part  and 
wound  part  and  make  it  a  decisive  warlike  victory.  This 
was  Eric's  view  and  especially  Tuesday's  and  this  was 
the  line  upon  which  we  had  arranged.  We  had  prepared 
small  cannon,  we  had  them  loaded,  and  we  had  the 
powder  placed  to  blow  them  into  the  air  without  regard 
to  the  mortal  anguish  which  it  might  cause  the  enemy  and 
their  families.  Your  voice  prevailed  and  now  we  reap 
the  fruits  this  morning  of  an  easy  conscience  as  to  any 
destruction  of  life  or  the  needed  care  of  several  wounded 
men.  I  wish  to  praise  you  for  this,  for  the  position  was 
exceedingly  difficult,  because  when  pushed  too  far  men 
will  fight  like  beasts,  to  say  nothing  of  the  similarity  to 
the  wolf  fight  when  we  came  so  near  being  horribly  de- 
feated." 

443 


444 The  Mormon  King 

Gertrude  scarcely  knew  what  to  say  to  this,  as  what 
she  had  done  seemed  to  her  at  this  time  and  afterwards 
the  natural  and  easy  thing  to  do.  She  smiled  candidly 
and  said :  "You  will  perhaps  perceive  in  addition  to 
what  you  have  said  that  I  am  not  of  the  clinging  vine 
style  of  woman.  I  am  your  true  helper." 
,  One  word  more  said  Grimley :  "As  between  you  and 
me  for  the  long  future,  let  us  recognize  that  our  love 
must  be  that  of  the  strong  for  the  strong  and  not  of  the 
weak  for  the  strong.  In  every  difficulty  of  the  uncertain 
future  before  us,  I  shall  feel  that  your  ready  wit  is  the 
real  complement  to  my  man's  strength  and  power  of 
continued  thought.  In  this  case  you  saw  at  a  glance  the 
best  thing  to  be  done.  A  decision  which  quite  likely  I 
might  have  arrived  at  if  I  had  had  some  weeks  in  which 
to  consider  the  emergency." 

Gertrude  with  a  half-smile  remarked,  "It  seems  to  me 
that  this  is  another  way  of  your  saying:  'Two  souls  with 
but  a  single  thought;  two  hearts  that  beat  as  one/  It  is 
so,  isn't  it  ?" 

"Yes;"  softly  added  Grimley,  "for  this  life  and  for 
the  life  beyond,  this  is  my  heart's  desire." 

The  afternoon  of  the  same  day  Grimley  and  Gertrude 
were  in  the  lightroom  enjoying  the  bright  sunshine  and 
between  them  using  the  invaluable  spy-glass.  They  first 
viewed  the  abandoned  schooner,  towards  which  could  be 
seen  hastening  a  few  stragglers.  This  had  been  the  daily 
sight  for  many  weeks  and  the  whiskey  in  the  cargo  of 
the  schooner  must  have  been  steadily  diminishing.  The 
Indians  were  the  principal  consumers,  although  occasion- 
ally a  white  hunter  or  lumberman  could  be  seen  among 
the  arriving  and  departing  groups  about  the  ship.  The 
bones  of  the  murdered  crew  lay  on  the  shore  awaiting 
the  arrival  of  spring  for  burial  at  strangers'  hands;  the 


The  Man  With  the  Portmanteau  Again      445 

wolves  and  birds  of  prey  had  been  most  busy  at  the 
dreadful  feast  furnished  them. 

On  this  afternoon  Gertrude  and  Grimley  observed 
three  men  approaching  the  island,  traveling  slowly  over 
the  ice  ridges.  No  signs  of  water  were  visible,  although 
the  season  was  now  rapidly  approaching  when  the 
warmth  of  the  sun  upon  the  ice  and  the  water  under- 
neath it  would  cause  an  upheaval. 

Not  to  make  too  much  of  a  mystery,  one  of  these  men 
was  Gertrude's  uncle,  who  carried  a  portmanteau  which 
he  had  weeks  before  brought  to  the  mainland  after  his 
period  of  retirement  into  the  woods  of  the  island,  where 
he  had  changed  his  apparel.  The  men  with  him  were 
fishermen  whom  he  had  hired  to  accompany  him  in  view 
of  the  ever  present  danger  from  an  attack  by  wolves, 
and  to  occasionally  relieve  him  of  the  weighty  port- 
manteau, which  contained  the  money  taken  from  the 
bank  in  St.  Louis.  Part  of  this  consisted  of  twenty 
dollar  gold  pieces,  some  of  which  he  had  been  distributing 
and  of  which  the  detective  from  St.  Louis  now  on  his 
track  was  cognizant.  The  uncle  was  getting  ready  for 
his  spring  departure.  His  ordinary  attire  was  hidden 
beneath  the  upturned  roots  of  a  large  pine  tree  and  his 
scheme  was  to  get  the  money  and  his  clothing  together 
ready  for  flight  on  the  first  steamer  that  should  come 
through  the  Straits.  It  was  necessary  that  he  visit  the 
island  before  the  ice  began  breaking  up  in  the  spring. 

Grimley  and  Gertrude  watched  the  three  men  as  they 
slowly  made  their  way  across  the  ice.  Upon  arrival  at 
the  island  Gertrude's  uncle  left  his  two  companions  at 
the  shore  and  alone  he  cautiously  made  his  way  into  the 
woods.  A  short  time  later  when  he  emerged  and  the 
trio  were  leaving  the  island,  Grimley  and  Gertrude  no- 
ticed that  the  portmanteau  was  not  with  them. 


446  The  Mormon  King 

The  following  day  Grimley  and  Gertrude  were  taking 
a  walk  through  the  woods,  accompanied  by  the  intelli- 
gent animal,  Hector,  who  was  their  companion  on  these 
frequent  walks,  taken  for  exercise  and  for  the  soul 
communion  which  is  so  agreeable  to  lovers.  This  after- 
noon upon  arriving  at  a  certain  spot,  Hector  gave  several 
short,  sharp  barks  and  with  nose  to  the  ground  followed 
the  trail  of  a  strange  man's  footsteps,  leading  to  a  se- 
cluded part  of  the  woods.  Grimley  and  Gertrude  under- 
stood Hector  as  well  as  though  he  had  explained  at 
length  that  there  was  something  to  be  investigated.  He 
led  them  to  an  upturned  tree  under  the  concealing  roots 
of  which  he  soon  made  known  the  presence  of  a  traveler's 
bag  with  the  uncle's  name  on  it. 

Gertrude  knowing  what  she  did,  immediately  recog- 
nized the  stolen  treasure — one  cause  of  the  family  dis- 
grace. She  was  deeply  agitated ;  her  tears  flowed  freely, 
and  her  companion  was  also  affected  with  sympathy. 

Grimley  and  Gertrude  returned  to  the  lighthouse  bear- 
ing the  portmanteau  which  Grimley  deposited  in  what 
he  called  the  office;  afterwards  removing  it  with  the 
aid  of  Eric  to  the  warehouse  proper.  The'  five  barrels 
of  salt  were  piled  about  the  treasure  so  it  became  a  matter 
of  considerable  difficulty  to  either  find  it  or  remove  it. 
And  there  we  may  leave  it  for  a  short  time  until  the 
arrival  of  Major  Stone,  the  detective  from  St.  Louis. 
This  individual  appeared  about  three  weeks  later  and 
after  several  lengthy  conversations  with  Mr.  Grimley 
in  his  capacity  as  agent  for  the  Great  Western  Trans- 
portation Company,  established  his  residence  upon  the 
island.  The  month  of  March  was  now  in  pleasing  evi- 
dence. 

The  winter  was  almost  gone  and  the  sun  was  changing 
the  whole  face  of  the  country.  Snow  and  ice  were  be- 


The  Man  With  the  Portmanteau  Again      447 

ing  melted  and  an  early  storm  had  opened  the  strait 
between  the  islands  and  the  mainland  so  that  any  com- 
munication between  the  two  was  again  impractical  for 
a  number  of  weeks,  owing  to  the  floating  ice  and  infre- 
quent storms. 

Major  Stone  received  a  kind  welcome  from  Madame 
Malloire  to  her  table  for  the  generous  amount  he  allowed 
her,  and  charged  to  his  expense  account  which  the  St. 
Louis  bank  was  to  ultimately  pay.  A  few  words  more 
can  be  added  to  our  former  description  of  the  major.  He 
was  a  true  southern  gentleman — urbane,  intelligent,  and 
kindly — and  was  a  welcome  addition  to  the  life  which  our 
social  group  had  been  leading  for  about  four  months.  He 
was  known  as  Major  Stone,  having  been  at  one  time  an 
officer  in  a  Tennessee  regiment,  but  now,  as  such  things 
will  happen,  making  an  honest  living  as  a  detective,  em- 
ployed by  the  St.  Louis  chief  of  police.  Major  Stone 
selected  one  of  the  woodsmen's  cabins  and  with  Eric's 
and  Madame's  aid  furnished  it  with  a  comfortable  bed, 
chairs,  writing  table,  and  a  Franklin  stove.  It  may  be 
remembered  that  Benjamin  Franklin,  the  great  American 
statesman  and  inventor,  produced  a  stove  (and  prudently 
had  it  registered  in  the  newly  formed  patent  office) 
which  proved  eminently  adapted  for  American  settlers. 
It  was  arranged  with  doors  opening  and  shutting  before 
a  movable  grate  suitable  for  the  burning  of  refuse  and 
especially  for  chips  such  as  were  made  by  woodsmen's 
axes. 

As  events  slowly  followed  for  the  next  few  weeks,  th" 
major  and  the  different  characters  of  our  story  would, 
in  the  evenings,  often  gather  before  it  with  cheerful 
chat.  The  cabin  contained  three  chairs  and  two  long 
benches  with  high  backs  to  shed  the  heat  from  the  open 
fire.  When  the  fire  was  lighted  and  these  chairs  and 


448  The  Mormon  King 

benches  arranged  about  it,  many  pleasant  evenings  were 
passed  by  Grimley,  Gertrude,  and  the  Major.  Eric  and 
Ruth  found  it  most  congenial  for  their  outdoor  meetings, 
accidental  and  otherwise.  The  two  children  from  the 
lighthouse  were  always  welcome.  Here  the  Major  was 
now  greatly  solaced  during  his  absence  from  his  own 
family  group,  who  were  happy — except  for  his  absence 
— in  the  soft  and  sunny  Southland. 

It  may  be  recalled  that  Major  Stone  had  been  taken, 
by  one  of  the  young  lady  passengers  on  the  same  boat 
when  he  started  north  on  the  Illinois  River,  as  an  in- 
ventor. In  fact  he  was  an  inventor  whose  name  had 
frequently  been  entered  in  the  patent  office  at  Washing- 
ton. He  had  devised  a  machine  for  picking  cotton, 
which  if  successful  would  have  dispensed  with  the  labor 
of  a  multitude  of  hands.  His  invention  had  a  few  small 
difficulties  yet  to  be  overcome  which  could  be  summed 
up  in  the  too  familiar  phrase — it  was  impracticable.  The 
final  personal  results  of  the  machine  were  to  reduce 
the  major  from  a  condition  of  affluence,  as  a  planter,  to 
extreme  penury.  Being  an  honest  gentleman  he  took 
the  first  employment  open  to  him.  The  chief  of  the 
St.  Louis  police  employed  him  in  those  cases  where  it 
required  both  an  intelligent  and  an  honest  man — a  com- 
bination not  easy  to  be  found.  Major  Stone  was  repre- 
sentative of  a  large  class  of  gentlemen  then  floating  upon 
the  tide  of  advancing  civilization,  and  entirely  worthy 
to  be  added,  with  his  high  personality,  to  our  little  island 
colony. 

Major  Stone's  domicile  outwardly  presented  a  view 
far  from  attractive — a  building  made  of  square  logs 
containing  two  rooms ;  the  one  in  the  rear  was  used 
ordinarily  for  kitchen  and  bunks  for  workmen.  The 
front  room,  when  the  Franklin  stove  was  sending  forth 


The  Man  With  the  Portmanteau  Again      449 

bright  lights  from  the  burning  pine  chips  taken  from 
the  forest,  and  the  benches  and  chairs  in  front,  presented 
so  cheerful  an  appearance  that  even  the  lighted  candles 
placed  about  the  different  corners  of  the  room  were 
superfluous.  Now  the  warmth,  the  light,  and  the  seats 
hospitably  arranged  presented  a  scene  of  home  life  to 
which  something  more  alluring  was  added.  On  a 
certain  afternoon  early  in  March  of  this  year,  Major 
Stone  was  comfortably  seated  to  the  right  of  the  blazing 
pile,  with  a  corn  cob  pipe  in  his  mouth  slowly  smoking, 
and  Eric  and  Grimley  with  the  two  heroines — Ruth  and 
Gertrude — completed  the  circle.  They  were  indeed  an 
addition  to  the  other  comforts  mentioned.  The  Ma- 
dame and  the  children,  Antoine,  Virginie,  and  Esther, 
were  on  this  afternoon  attending  to  the  household 
duties  in  the  lighthouse.  The  Major  had  invited  the 
company  immediately  after  the  noon-day  meal  to  come 
to  his  office,  as  he  called  it,  and  they  had  accepted  his 
invitation. 

"Will  the  ladies  kindly  excuse  my  pipe,"  said  he.  "I 
am  a  lonely  man,  now  my  family  being  away,  my  pipe 
is  my  best  friend.  This  afternoon  I  have  promised 
myself  to  tell  you  something  of  my  adventures  before  I 
met  you. 

"Each  one  on  this  island  is  in  great  peril,  and  we 
had  better  understand  each  other  so  that  we  may  meet 
together  whatever  may  come  to  us. 

"The  encounter  which  you  have  already  had  with 
these  eighteen  or  twenty  Mormons  is  only  a  foretaste  of 
what  may  be  expected  by  us  at  any  time. 

"I  will  tell  you  in  confidence  that  I  am  not  only  an 
agent  of  the  police  of  St.  Louis  but  I  also  belong  to  the 
secret  service  of  the  United  States.  This  department 
of  the  government  has  been  in  operation  since  the  be- 


450  The  Mormon  King 

ginning  of  the  country.  It  is  very  secret  and  is  never 
changed  with  the  politics  of  the  country,  and  whoever 
is  engaged  by  the  secret  service  is  considered  a  life 
member,  with  salary.  It  is  full  of  risk  to  the  members 
employed,  but  I  mention  this  in  confidence,  so  that  you 
may  understand  that  what  I  am  telling  you  now  is  what 
is  already  largely  known  in  Washington,  and  if  our  lives 
are  forfeited  they  will  not  be  unavenged.  I  have  no 
particular  fear,  except  that  there  are  thousands  all 
through  this  part  of  the  country  who  will  stop  at  nothing 
King  Strang  demands  of  them. 

"We  have  all  the  afternoon  before  us,  so  I  wish  to 
say  a  little  bit  about  Eric.  He  and  I  have  had  some 
adventures  together  up  the  great  River  Platte,  whose 
waters  run  into  the  Missouri  River,  next  into  the  Mis- 
sissippi, and  then  flow  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  Its 
waters  flow  by  the  great  cities  of  the  South,  New  Or- 
leans, Natchez,  and  Memphis.  Just  now  these  great 
cities  are  humming  with  life  and  energy  and  sunshine, 
while  we  are  ice-locked  on  this  little  island.  Some  years 
ago  I  was  sent  by  the  Government  to  watch  the  progress 
of  the  Mormon  immigration  towards  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains. Among  these  Mormons  I  met  Eric.  I  saw  in 
him  an  honest,  although  deluded  man,  and  we  soon  ex- 
changed confidences  and  he  told  me  his  history,  which 
was  not  unlike  hundreds  and  thousands  of  these  misled 
men.  They  are,  I  am  thoroughly  sure,  truly  converted 
Christians.  They  have  become  temperate,  industrious, 
frugal,  and  animated  with  a  desire  for  the  highest  things. 
They  have  the  Bible  with  all  its  wonderful  teachings  and 
history  for  the  foundation  principle  of  their  religion. 
To  this  there  have  been  added  two  or  more  books  edited 
and  produced  by  Joseph  Smith,  a  country  boy  urged  on 
by  ambition  and  a  love  of  money,  and  by  James  Strang, 


The  Man  With  the  Portmanteau  Again       451 


another  young  man,  also  a  countryman,  animated  by 
ambition  and  a  thirst  for  money,  plus  a  great  desire  for 
knowledge  of  all  kinds.  These  two  men  each  claimed 
to  have  found  plates  with  hieroglyphics  upon  them  which 
they  alone  could  translate  into  the  English  language. 
First  announcing  themselves  as  prophets,  each  of  them 
claimed  superhuman  powers  and  especially  the  gift  of 
revelation  and  of  prophesy.  Animated  by  their  life 
principle  which  could  be  named  as  one — that  is,  the  love 
of  money — they  used  the  revelations,  as  they  called  these 
translations  from  plates,  to  suit  their  own  selfish  ends. 
Among  the  thousands  of  people  in  the  country  attracted 
to  them  by  the  common  faith  in  God  and  in  doing  right, 
these  two  men  also  drew  to  themselves  a  certain  follow- 
ing of  unscrupulous,  self-seeking  men  of  no  character. 
Among  the  truly  honest  men  I  place  Eric.  I  spent  many 
months  in  that  section  and  made  my  report  to  the  secret 
service  department,  and  I  understand  that  while  seem- 
ingly inactive,  there  is  a  resolute  determination  to  handle 
the  difficult  position  with  extreme  prudence  so  that  the 
innocent  may  not  suffer  with  the  guilty. 

"I  need  not  go  into  the  details  of  my  task  a.s  a  de- 
tective in  this  case.  I  will  mention  that  the  one  clue 
I  had  was  that  several  twenty-dollar  gold  pieces  had  been 
distributed  in  this  section.  This  information  was  im- 
parted by  Miss  Pearl,  now  present,  to  her  relative  in 
New  York  City.  It  became  known  to  the  secret  service 
department  and  from  it  to  the  chiefs  of  police  throughout 
the  western  country.  It  is  through  these  twenty-dollar 
gold  pieces  that  I  am  appointed  by  the  Government,  to 
take  charge  of  the  case  and  the  further  enforcement  of 
the  law  in  this  section  growing  out  of  the  movement  of  the 
Mormons,  and  incidentally  to  report  and  advise  as  to  this 
new  outbreak  of  the  traitors  in  this  part  of  the  country. 


452  The  Mormon  King 

"It  already  threatens  the  civilization  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  the  Rocky  Mountains  and  even  the  future  history 
of  the  country.  These  people  have  settled  on  beautiful 
plains  at  the  side  of  Salt  Lake  and  they  are  now  build- 
ing a  temple  of  wonderful  splendor.  The  man  Strang 
has  begun  a  similar  so-called  temple  in  this  deserted  part 
of  the  country. 

"I  arrived  on  the  mainland  just  as  the  party  of  Mor- 
mons was  made  up  of  which  you  have  told  me  the  issue. 
The  Indian  sports,  the  fishing,  and  their  departure  with- 
out doing  any  evil,  I  also  am  aware  of.  I  might  state 
that  this  party  of  Indians  were  composed  in  part  of  white 
men  disguised  as  Indians,  and  that  their  object  was  the 
capture  of  Miss  Pearl  and  the  appropriation  of  her  for- 
tune. A  thoroughly  thought  out  plan  was  laid  to  carry 
her,  after  her  seizure,  to  Salt  Lake  City  where  she  was 
to  be  united  in  marriage  of  some  sort  to  one  of 
the  principal  members  of  the  sect.  The  reason  for  her 
intended  abduction  was  the  fact  that  she  had  or  was 
the  heiress  to  a  considerable  sum,  verging  upon  a  quarter 
of  a  million  dollars.  A  plot  was  laid  by  which  this 
money  was  to  be  seized  and  carried  with  her  to  Salt 
Lake  City  and  become  the  property  of  the  Church 
through  the  husband  intended  for  her.  You  know  that 
nothing  was  accomplished  on  that  expedition.  This  was 
because  Eric  plainly  told  the  chiefs  of  the  Indians  that 
the  plans  of  the  white  men  were  of  murder  and  robbery, 
and  they  must  not  under  any  circumstances  obey  the 
commands  of  the  white  men.  Hence  their  departure  was 
owing  to  Eric's  interference.  The  wild  men,  I  must 
add,  were  greatly  influenced  in  their  decision  to  rebel  by 
the  admiration  they  conceived  for  Mr.  Grimley  and  his 
athletics,  and,"  he  smilingly  added,  "by  Miss  Pearl's 
beauty  and  manners." 


The  Man  With  the  Portmanteau  Again      453 

Major  Stone  warmed  with  his  story,  and  his  audience 
was  equally  moved  and  listened  with  rapt  attention 
while  he  continued: 

"On  the  shore  I  found  one  or  two  of  these  twenty- 
dollar  gold  pieces  in  circulation.  They  had  been  passed 
from  hand  to  hand,  and  without  very  much  trouble,  I 
found  that  they  were  first  distributed  by  a  Mormon 
from  St.  Louis.  By  means  which  a  detective  does  not 
scruple  to  use,  I  found,  upon  examination  of  his  letters 
and  baggage,  that  he  was  an  ex-cashier  of  a  bank  in 
St.  Louis  and  that  he  was  the  agent  of  the  scheme  to 
obtain  possession  of  Miss  Pearl's  fortune.  I  even  found 
the  place  where  his  stolen  treasure  was  concealed — it 
was  in  the  house  of  one  of  these  neighboring  settlers 
who  had  surrendered  himself  to  the  faith  and  orders  of 
the  Latter  Day  Saints.  It  was  a  matter  of  conscience 
with  him  in  God's  service  to  protect  the  portmanteau 
containing  the  gold  and  bills  representing  Miss  Pearl's 
fortune,  although  he  knew  nothing  of  its  valuable  con- 
tents. 

"The  method  with  which  he  laid  hold  of  it  was  a 
truly  devilish  instance  of  misplaced  confidence.  Miss 
Pearl's  guardian  lived  in  the  East  and  he  had  gathered 
her  fortune  together  and  sent  it  westward  in  the  care 
of  his  own  brother.  He  had  himself  very  lately  be- 
come a  Mormon  and  was  under  orders  to  convey  the 
treasure  to  his  cashier  brother  in  St.  Louis.  This 
brother,  who  was  a  regular  church  man  and  held  in 
high  esteem  in  the  community  placed  this  money  in  its 
original  shape,  bills  and  gold,  in  a  vault  belonging  to 
another  bank.  He  stated  to  the  president  that  this 
package  or  portmanteau  with  his  name  on  it  was  left  as  a 
special  deposit  and  that  he  might  wish  to  withdraw  it 
from  time  to  time  as  he  found  occasion  to  make  an 


454  The  Mormon  King 

investment.  Occasionally  this  unhappy  man  called  in 
with  a  porter  and  asked  the  use  of  the  deposit  according 
to  his  original  terms,  saying  he  wished  to  make  changes 
in  its  investment. 

"The  president  and  the  cashier  were  members  of  the 
same  church  and  controlled  immense  sums  between  them, 
and  the  two  banks  in  St.  Louis  were  among  the  first 
in  the  country  and  what  was  done  between  them  was 
another  illustration  of  the  fable  of  the  spider  and  the 
fly.  The  portmanteau  was  of  leather  and  weighed  with 
its  contents  about  forty  pounds — and  what  was  a  small 
thing  like  this  to  these  two  men  who  were  accustomed 
to  handle  money  by  the  shovelful  and  by  the  barrel.  The 
cashier  in  the  meantime  had  written  to  his  brother  that 
the  money  was  deposited  in  the  bank  as  a  special  deposit. 
He  wrote  that  he  did  not  put  it  in  his  own  bank  because 
he  was  punctiliously  anxious  to  protect  the  interests  of 
his  niece  whose  property  he  was  entrusted  with.  This 
letter  the  brother  in  New  York  showed  to  the  joint 
executors,  who  were  all  acting  together  but  tempted  by 
the  high  rate  of  interest  payable  in  St.  Louis,  being  then 
about  three  times  that  current  in  New  York,  and  so  were 
easily  deceived. 

"When  the  season  was  about  closing,  the  brother,  still 
under  orders,  arranged  to  send  Miss  Pearl  to  Chicago  by 
the  lake  steamer,  where  she  was  to  be  spirited  away  with 
her  fortune.  Two  days  before  the  cashier  had  called 
for  the  box  and  did  not  return.  Various  other  defalca- 
tions had  been  committed  by  him,  and  he  decided  to 
make  one  action  of  the  whole. 

"These  criminalities  had  been  published  far  and  wide, 
and  Miss  Pearl's  connection  with  them  and  the  inten- 
tions of  the  Mormons  relating  to  her  had  been  exposed 
and  steps  were  immediately  taken  by  her  friends,  repre- 


The  Man  With  the  Portmanteau  Again      455 

sented  by  Worthy  Williams,  the  New  York  merchant, 
to  stop  and  expose  the  iniquity.  Miss  Pearl  was  ordered 
to  be  taken  off  at  the  first  port  of  call  after  she  passed  the 
straits,  so  that  she  would  not  be  seen  in  Chicago,  where 
a  band  of  abductors  were  to  lawlessly  seize  her  and  con- 
vey her  to  the  wilderness  of  the  Rocky  Mountains." 

And  now  for  the  first  time  our  company  knew  the 
whole  plot.  While  the  detective  was  unfolding  it,  night 
had  stolen  on  and  the  day  was  so  far  spent  that  the 
whole  astonished  party  adjourned  in  silent  anxiety  to 
the  Madame's  supper  table.  The  Major  continued, 
"This  is  not  the  whole  of  my  story — the  rest  of  it  I  will 
tell  to-morrow." 


CHAPTER  XLII 

FOREBODINGS 

THE  day  succeeding  the  last  written  about,  continued 
mild,  still,  and  sunny,  and  the  same  group  was  being 
entertained  in  Major  Stone's  hospitable  domicile.  The 
fire  burned  brightly  and  the  whole  party  had  partaken 
of  a  most  satisfying  lunch  and  were  ready  to  listen  to 
the  adventures  of  Major  Stone. 

Gertrude  broke  the  decorous  silence  after  the  manner 
of  a  maiden  who  was  not  afraid  of  anybody  or  to  say 
anything  that  she  thought  proper.  "Major  Stone,"  she 
said,  "I  wish  to  ask  a  question.  I  have  the  utmost 
esteem  for  you  as  a  Southern  gentleman  of  refinement 
and  honesty.  I  also  know  that  there  are  two  sides  to 
every  question.  I  would  like  to  have  you  explain  your 
saying  that  you  know  about  my  affairs  and  my  family, 
as  well  as  other  matters  spoken  of,  through  the  dishonest 
practices  known  to  a  detective." 

Major  Stone  colored  a  little  and  answered  hesitatingly, 
"Miss  Pearl,  you  have  asked  me  for  a  confession.  You 
wish  me  to  say  that  I  have  lied  and  have  been  secretly 
reading  family  letters.  There  may  be  a  defense  to  this. 
Let  me  say  that  I  was  an  esteemed  member  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  Tennessee  up  to  the  time  when  I 
became  a  penniless  man.  When  I  undertook  this  task, 
usually  considered  honorable,  I  found  that  I  had  to  lie 
and  deceive  without  limit  and  to  assume  characters  and 

456 


Forebodings  457 


to  pose  as  characters  which  were  most  distasteful. 
However,  I  made  the  plunge  and  have  done  the  duty  for 
which  the  authorities  have  paid  me.  I  did,  however, 
(give  credit  to  me  for  this),  send  in  my  resignation  as 
a  church  member  and  I  leave  it  to  the  Judgment  Day 
to  say  what  wrong  I  am  guilty  of."  He  continued  his 
defense,  gravely  and  openly. 

"When  the  Indian  party  returned  from  their  excursion 
to  the  Little  Manitou  and  left  you  all  safe  and  in  quiet, 
I  was  then  living  on  the  mainland  as  a  pretended  in- 
quirer into  the  Mormon  faith  and  also  as  a  farmer  look- 
ing towards  the  purchase  of  a  farm.  It  was  at  this 
place  that  your  uncle,  Miss  Pearl,  was  living.  I  met 
him  and  can  tell  you  a  great  many  things  about  his  life 
and  I  may  add,  if  you  will  allow  the  expression,  his 
skull-duggery.  I  took  advantage  of  opportunities  to 
read  his  letters  and  also  examined  the  contents  of  the 
portmanteau.  I  had  your  uncle  in  sight  when  he  came 
over  to  this  island  and  one  of  the  men  with  him  was 
under  my  pay  to  tell  me  what  disposition  he  made  of  the 
portmanteau.  Your  uncle's  other  man  was  a  Mormon 
and  to  be  trusted  by  him.  When  your  uncle  disappeared 
into  the  woods  my  man  could  not  follow,  but  when  I 
arrived  at  the  island  Mr.  Grimley  informed  me  of  the 
finding  of  the  treasure  through  Hector,  your  splendid 
dog.  I  will  mention  further  on  that  subject  that  I 
expect  to  capture  the  man,  thief  as  he  is,  by  watching 
the  place  where  he  put  the  treasure  and  taking  him  when 
he  reappears  to  get  it.  Now,  Miss  Pearl,  let  me  ask  you 
a  question.  Do  you  think  there  are  any  circumstances 
which  would  justify  a  lie?" 

At  this  blunt  question,  which  has  been  a  poser  to  many 
million  people,  Miss  Pearl  colored  and  said: 

"I  cannot  answer  that  question  but  I  will  pass  it  along 


458  The  Mormon  King 

to  Mr.  Grimley.  I  understand  he  has  been  a  student  of 
those  questions  for  several  years." 

To  this  unexpected  call  for  information  on  a  delicate 
subject,  Grimley  paused  quite  an  interval  before  answer- 
ing and  then  he  replied : 

"I  myself  have  often  wondered  at  the  phraseology  of 
the  commandment  which  says :  'Thou  shalt  not  bear 
false  witness  against  thy  neighbor/  Now  I  am  sure  that 
Major  Stone  has  not  broken  that  commandment.  Hence, 
it  must  be  owned  there  are  some  cases  when  a  lie  well 
stuck  to,  to  use  the  vulgar  proverb,  is  better  than  the 
truth." 

Here  Major  Stone  interrupted  and  said:  "Miss  Pearl, 
if  you  are  satisfied  with  that  explanation,  I  am.  My 
conscience  is  clear  and  it  will  be  still  more  so  when  I 
arrest  that  great  thief  who  is  a  disgrace  to  your  family." 

Major  Stone  had  been  speaking  with  a  sad  emphasis 
that  became  a  gentleman  reduced  to  do  mean  things. 
His  countenance  underwent  a  change,  however,  when 
he  continued :  "The  plans  of  King  Strang  were  freely 
discussed  before  me,  as  he  looked  upon  me  as  a  sure 
convert,  I  having  left  my  home  in  St.  Louis,  as  they 
supposed,  for  the  sake  of  their  cause.  When  spring 
opens,  the  king,  now  at  Beaver  Island,  with  headquarters 
at  the  city  of  St.  James,  plans  to  appear  here  with  the 
nucleus  of  his  navy.  He  has  one  ship  armed  with  cannon 
which  could  easily  batter  down  the  lighthouse,  the  ware- 
house, and  every  building  on  this  island.  The  king's 
navy  also  boasts  several  fishing  vessels,  all  armed  with 
the  latest  rifles  and  ample  ammunition.  Moreover, 
Strang  is  exceedingly  angry  because  of  his  recent  defeat 
here  and  being  driven  off  and  his  plans  frustrated — both 
in  taking  the  island  and  in  imprisoning  Eric  and  the 
Indian,  Tuesday — as  well  as  the  failure  of  his  plans  when 


Forebodings  459 


he  sent  several  of  his  Mormon  followers,  disguised  as 
Indians,  at  the  time  of  the  ball  game  and  other  sports. 
This  time  he  plans  to  thoroughly  succeed  in  his  designs 
upon  the  island  and  its  inhabitants.  He  has  a  map  of 
the  island  which  he  has  divided  into  settlers'  plots  and 
small  farms,  for  some  of  which  he  has  received  part 
payment.  He  proposes  to  settle  some  two  hundred 
families  here,  making  it  the  southern  boundary  of  his 
kingdom.  He  also  plans  to  fortify  the  island  with  many 
hundreds  of  righting  men,  including  the  settlers.  Of 
course  these  figures  are  exaggerated,  but  they  were  given 
out  to  encourage  the  members  of  his  church,  many 
thousands  of  whom  are  looking  towards  the  new  king- 
dom with  high  hopes  and  are  ready  to  die  for  its 
preservation  and  advancement. 

"Furthermore,"  said  Major  Stone,  "I  have  notified 
the  authorities  at  Washington,  and  they  have  sent  word 
to  me  that  the  Government  steamer  Michigan  has  been 
ordered  to  come  to  this  island  as  early  in  the  spring  as 
possible,  not  awaiting  the  opening  of  the  Straits,  which 
is  very  much  later  than  that  of  Lake  Michigan  or  Lake 
Huron. 

"And  so,"  Major  Stone  continued,  "we  have  the  situa- 
tion well  in  hand.  King  Strang,  it  is  true,  has  control 
of  Lake  Michigan  with  the  exception  of  a  single  govern- 
ment war  vessel. 

"It  might  be  mentioned  here  that  by  treaty  the  United 
States  Government  and  Great  Britain,  in  behalf  of 
Canada,  have  come  to  the  conclusion  that  neither  party 
should  have  more  than  one  war  vessel,  whose  tonnage  is 
limited,  on  what  is  known  as  the  chain  of  Great  Lakes. 
This  clause  relating  to  the  limiting  of  the  vessels  to  a 
single  government  craft  was  an  odd  one,  but  it  had 
worked  well  for  more  than  forty  years.  This  vessel, 


460  The  Mormon  King 

insignificant  as  it  is,  compared  to  the  great  warships  of 
the  world,  is  destined  to  extinguish  the  glowing  hopes 
of  the  new  kingdom,  and  it  has  always  been  at  hand,  to 
be  reckoned  with  in  every  Indian  crisis  that  has  occurred 
on  the  borders  of  the  Great  Lakes." 

By  some  process  of  substitution  or  renaming,  at  the 
date  this  story  is  told,  this  vessel  was  -called  the  Wolver- 
ine, being  another  name  for  Michigan. 

The  steamer  Michigan  at  that  time  happened  to  be 
located  for  the  winter  at  the  Port  of  St.  Joseph,  the 
real  port  with  Chicago.  No  vessel  of  any  kind  could 
pass  the  Soo  until  very  near  the  first  of  May,  at  which 
time  the  ice  broke  up  and  permitted  the  passage  of  the 
innumerable  number  of  vessels  carrying  merchandise 
and  passengers  each  way,  from  West  to  East  and  return. 

The  afternoon  had  nearly  passed  and  during  a  pause 
in  Major  Stone's  narrative,  Gertrude  said  with  a  soft 
and  pleasant  voice :  "Major  Stone,  I  owe  you  an  apol- 
ogy for  my  abrupt  question  early  this  afternoon.  Of 
course,  I  was  wrong  in  speaking  as  I  did.  Now  can't 
I  make  it  up  by  a  suggestion  that  will  partly  balance  the 
account?  I  propose  that  you  have  the  portmanteau 
emptied  of  its  valuable  contents,  which  should  be  re- 
placed by  some  rock  salt  and  papers  and  put  in  the  place 
from  which  we  have  removed  it." 

To  this  suggestion  the  Major  heartily  acquiesced,  and 
added  with  a  smile:  "What  commandment  will  this 
break  when  I  deceive  so  cruelly  the  man  who  comes 
for  it?" 

"Say  no  more,"  gaily  responded  Gertrude. 

Grimley  asked  permission  to  add  a  word:  "The  sug- 
gestion I  made. about  the  commandment,  'Thou  shalt  not 
bear  false  witness  against  thy  neighbor/  is  so  different 
from  the  theological  custom  that  very  many  candidates 


Forebodings  461 


would  be  refused  by  worthy  church  congregations.  But 
let  us  all  agree  that  there  is  a  rule  which  supersedes  a 
great  many  others,  which  is — necessity  knows  no  law." 

Grimley  continued;  seemingly  without  wishing  to 
argue,  "If  people  will  steal  and  defraud  they  must  be 
caught,  and  so  possibly  the  very  necessity  of  catching 
them  may  be  the  proper  excuse  for  prevarication.  Be- 
fore we  drop  the  subject  I  would  like  to  speak  of  the 
difference  of  this  commandment  from  the  others,  such 
as  Thou  shalt  not  kill/  which  is  positive;  'Thou  shalt 
not  steal/  which  is  also  positive.  But  the  commandment 
of  which  we  spoke  says :  'Thou  shalt  not  bear  false 
witness  against  thy  neighbor/  This  allows  all  kinds 
of  mercantile  evasions,  which  so  largely  give  an  ill  repu- 
tation to  the  Jews,  who  received  the  commandments  on 
Mount  Sinai.  Now,  the  Mormon  leaders  are  liars  from 
the  beginning  and  perhaps  this  particular  form  of  ex- 
pression may  allow  them  to  enter  Heaven — although  in 
another  place  it  says  there  shall  no  liars  be  found  there. 
The  Mormons  are  a  deluded  people,  except  those  who 
join  the  saints  for  worldly  pelf." 

Turning  to  Gertrude,  Grimley  still  further  added :  "I 
am  afraid  that  you  will  lose  some  sleep  over  what  Major 
Stone  has  told  us.  It  is  certainly  serious.  But  remem- 
ber, God  is  over  all.  Not  a  hair  of  our  heads  can  be 
injured  without  His  permission.  Now  can't  you  this 
evening  sing  us  one  or  two  songs  appropriate  to  our 
perilous  state?" 

Gertrude  answered:  "I  will  gladly  do  so,  Edward, 
if  you  will  read  us  some  selections ;  also  stimulating  us 
with  courage  to  meet  the  emergency." 

Major  Stone,  who  had  listened  to  what  passed  be- 
tween the  lovers,  interposed:  "Miss  Pearl,  if  you  will 
make  another  suggestion  equal  to  the  last  I  will  try  and 


462  The  Mormon  King 

forget  what  passed  between  us.  You  asked  for  forgive- 
ness— I  have  granted  it.  Now  I  will  forget  it." 

Grimley  added  to  what  was  said  by  the  Major :  "I 
have  already  complimented  Miss  Pearl  on  her  woman's 
wit.  Now  this  is  an  occasion  for  its  exercise.  Let  us 
all  forget  we  have  nothing  to  forgive." 

"Well,"  said  Gertrude  simply,  "I  should  say  remove  all 
of  our  hidden  provisions,  merchandise,  firearms,  and 
ammunition  from  the  tunnel  into  the  warehouse  to  make 
ready  for  the  coming  time  which  the  Major  foretells 
as  awaiting  us." 

Grimley  said  to  the  Major,  "Now  you  certainly  will 
have  to  forget  all  that  has  gone  before,  because  that  is 
a  most  valuable  suggestion,  worthy  of  a  warrior." 

"Quite  right,"  said  the  Major.  "Early  to-morrow  we 
should  begin  the  work." 

That  evening  after  the  supper  and  school  Gertrude, 
turning  to  Grimley,  remarked:  "Have  you  your  selec- 
tions ready?" 

"Yes,  after  your  music  has  heartened  me." 

With  these  preliminaries  which  always  go  before  ama- 
teur singing,  Gertrude  drew  her  harp  towards  her  and 
sang  to  them,  illustrating  the  four  lines  she  often  re- 
peated  to  herself. 

"At  length,  upon  the  harp,  with  glee, 
Mingled  with  arch  simplicity, 
A  soft,  yet  lively  air,  she  rung, 
While  thus  the  wily  lady  sung: — 

"Oh,  young  Lochinvar  is  come  out  of  the  west, 
Through  all  the  wide  Border  his  steed  was  the  best ; 
And  save  his  good  broadsword,  he  weapon  had  none, 
He  rode  all  unarmed,  and  he  rode  all  alone. 


Forebodings  463 


So  faithful  in  love,  and  so  dauntless  in  war, 

There  never  was  knight  like  the  young  Lochinvar." 

And  so  on  to  the  end  of  the  familiar  air. 

A  hush  followed  the  melodious  air  sung  with  the 
tinkling  harp  accompaniment,  and  Grimley  began  his  part 
of  the  program.  It  should  not  be  forgotten  that  the 
little  audience  comprised  the  Major,  the  Madame,  Eric, 
Ruth,  Tuesday,  the  Indian,  Virginie  and  Antoine.  Hector 
was  in  and  out  among  the  others,  with  his  great  tail  al- 
most sweeping  the  top  of  the  table  on  which  the  candles 
and  lamps  were  set.  Mr.  Grimley  with  his  finished  and 
charming  eloquence  drew  from  the  company  an  appre- 
ciated applause  and  a  request  for  the  repetition  of  his 
"piece,"  as  the  others  called  it,  and  he  in  turn  begged  that 
Gertrude  should  also  repeat  her  part  of  the  exercises. 
Both  requests  were  granted  and  the  evening  closed  most 
happily. 

This  gathering  was  emblematic  of  thousands  of  pleas- 
ant evenings  spent  by  the  settlers  of  the  great  west  in 
their  humble  cabins.  They  had  come  with  brave  hearts 
and  strong  arms  to  make  a  home  in  a  new  country ;  they 
brought  their  religion,  their  gentleness  of  manners,  and 
their  education  in  the  higher  schools  and  colleges  of  the 
east  and  of  Europe.  It  was  among  such  groups  as  these, 
it  must  be  owned,  that  the  Mormon  missionaries  found 
their  most  prolific  field  of  labor.  In  their  arguments 
they  used  the  Bible  and  its  teachings,  and  only  brought 
out  the  evil  mysteries  of  their  religion  after  they  had 
established  a  magnetic  control  over  the  unsuspecting  and 
unsuspicious  settlers,  whose  hearts  were  hungry  for 
heavenly  consolation,  which  was  afforded  by  the  spiritual 
part  of  these  missionaries'  teaching.  There  seemed  to 


464  The  Mormon  King 

be  no  limit  to  the  success  which  the  false  religion  was 
destined  to  accomplish. 

While  seemingly  securely  entrenched,  the  Mormon 
kingdom  was  at  this  time  really  crumbling.  From  time 
to  time  malcontents  were  bred  among  Strang's  subjects, 
and  they  joined  the  hostile  fishermen  on  the  island  group 
and  on  the  mainland  opposite.  An  incident,  which  hap- 
pened at  this  time,  shows  the  vengeful  spirit  of  Strang. 
He  conceived  a  brilliant  plan  to  bring  the  malcontents 
back  to  allegiance  or  suffer  the  penalty  of  his  displeasure. 
He  called  a  grand  jury  to  meet  at  St.  James;  some  of 
these  opponents  to  his  views,  were  to  be  summoned  as 
jurors  and  some  as  witnesses.  The  newspaper  account 
now  follows :  "The  Mormon  sheriff  and  his  posse  went 
to  Charlevoix  to  serve  a  summons  on  one  Savage,  who 
had  been  an  elder  in  the  Mormon  church  and  incurred 
Strang's  displeasure  by  secretly  performing  the  marriage 
ceremony  between  one  of  the  young  women  'Saints'  to 
the  Gentile  lighthouse  keeper  on  Beaver  Island.  Savage 
read  the  summons,  tore  the  papers  into  shreds  and 
stamped  his  heel  upon  the  fragments.  As  the  sheriff 
laid  his  hand  on  the  shoulder  of  Savage  to  arrest  him, 
the  latter  gave  a  signal. 

"There  was  an  answering  shout,  and  a  score  of  sturdy 
fisher  lads  came  running  to  the  rescue.  The  Mormons 
hurriedly  ran  for  their  boats.  A  pursuing  volley 
wounded  two  of  them,  but  the  party  managed  to  put  off 
in  their  boat.  The  fishermen  also  tumbled  into  boats, 
and  then  ensued  a  race  for  life.  The  Mormons  strug- 
gled at  the  oars  in  desperation,  as  the  bullets  whistled 
over  them  or  pierced  the  sides  of  the  boat,  while  hard 
behind  came  the  avengers  intent  on  their  death.  Over 
in  the  distance  could  be  seen  the  full  sails  of  the  bark 
Morgan,  and  for  this  the  Mormons  made  as  their  only 


Forebodings  465 


hope.  Bleeding  and  spent,  they  managed  to  reach  the 
craft  before  their  pursuers  could  overtake  them,  and 
appealed  to  the  captain,  E.  S.  Stone,  to  save  them.  The 
captain  was  a  humane  man,  gave  them  shelter,  and  re- 
fused to  yield  to  the  demand  of  the  pursuers  that  the 
Mormons  be  turned  over  to  them." 

As  given  in  still  another  weekly  paper,  this  account 
was  published:  "Another  serious  encounter  occurred 
when  a  Mormon  constable  attempted  to  arrest  Thomas 
and  Samuel  Bennett,  Gentiles  who  lived  on  Beaver  Is- 
land. They  resisted.  Thomas  Bennett  was  instantly 
shot  dead  and  his  brother  had  one  hand  nearly  shot  away. 
Such  episodes  have  caused  renewed  activity  in  the  Gen- 
tile strongholds  where  it  is  planned  to  sweep  the  Mor- 
mon settlements  with  fire  and  sword." 

At  this  point  in  the  Major's  narrative,  he  observed 
that  the  hour  was  growing  late  and  suggested  that  as  a 
reward  for  his  efforts  to  interest  and  entertain  the  com- 
pany, Gertrude  should  favor  them  with  a  selection  of 
the  kind  warranted  to  drive  away  thoughts  of  danger 
and  insure  pleasant  dreams  to  each  of  the  island  inhabi- 
tants. Gertrude  readily  assented,  and  the  songs  were 
rendered  following  which  the  men  bade  good-night  to 
the  occupants  of  the  lighthouse,  all  with  hearts  much 
strengthened  by  song  and  pleasant  association. 


CHAPTER  XLIII 

THE   BURNING   OF   THE    SCHOONER   AND   THE   BURIAL 
OF  ITS  CREW 

"MAJOR  STONE,"  observed  Grimley,  as  they  proceeded 
towards  the  warehouse,  "we  have  enjoyed  the  account 
of  your  life  on  the  mainland  and  vicinity,  but  I  would 
like  another  word  as  to  the  dilemma  we  are  in  at  the 
lighthouse  and  the  warehouse,  to  say  nothing  of  your 
own  headquarters  in  the  woodsman's  cottage.  Let  me 
ask  you  a  question  or  two.  Do  you  apprehend  any 
danger  to  our  lives  or  the  abduction  of  Miss  Pearl 
by  the  Mormons  and  do  we  run  any  risk  of  life  or 
limb  by  staying,  when  perchance  we  might  make  an 
effort  to  reach  civilization?" 

"Well,  Mr.  Grimley,  I  can  tell  you  in  few  words  my 
idea  of  the  situation,"  returned  the  Major.  "The  walls 
of  the  lighthouse  are  indeed  a  sufficient  protection. 
There  are  provisions  enough  to  stand  a  siege  if  it 
should  come  to  that.  When  Spring  opens,  not  a  ves- 
tige, of  danger  will  remain.  It  is  now  the  last  half 
of  March  and  the  ice  already  begins  to  soften  and  to 
break  up  in  the  lake.  Further  north  it  will  be  as  hard 
as  rock  for  another  month.  I  have  already  told  you 
that  the  armed  steamer  Michigan  is  ordered  to  come  to 
this  very  island.  When  the  Straits  are  open  the  great 
ntream  of  travel  will  commence.  Hundreds  of  craft 
will  pass  this  vicinity  going  both  north  and  south, 
within  a  few  hours  of  the  breaking  up  of  the  ice  in  the 

466 


The  Burning  of  the    Schooner  467 

straits  and  continue  to  come  and  go  until  December. 
This  usually  takes  place  about  May  1st,  so  do  not  let 
us  be  apprehensive.  With  God's  help  we  will  find 
some  way  of  escape  from  every  dilemma.  Personally, 
I  have  tasks  before  me  which  are,  first,  the  capture  of 
the  St.  Louis  embezzler  and  second,  getting  safely 
back  to  the  bank  with  the  treasure  we  have  in  the 
warehouse ;  which  by  the  way,  I  think  should  be  trans- 
ferred, with  everything  else  that  we  wish  to  save,  into 
the  protecting  walls  of  the  lighthouse,  and  the  sooner 
the  better. 

"As  a  matter  of  fact,  Mr.  Grimley,  you  will  allow 
that  the  bundle  of  money  has  been  handled  about  with- 
out much  regard  to  its  great  value.  When  I  came 
through  on  my  trip  here,  there  had  been  a  story  cir- 
culated that  a  quarter  of  a  million  dollars  was  hidden 
away  on  this  island.  The  embezzler  is  a  man  given 
to  drink  and  it  seems  that  he  had  told  a  story  of 
hiding  it,  and  very  nearly  described  the  place  where 
it  was  put.  We  shall  very  soon  have  all  kinds  of 
callers.  Woodsmen,  hunters,  fishermen,  and  fur  trad- 
ers, landing  on  the  shore  of  the  island,  and  it  would 
not  be  strange  if  a  band  of  robbers  of  the  real  old  sort 
should  make  us  a  visit.  I  omitted  speaking  of  these 
dangers  while  talking  to  Miss  Pearl  and  the  others, 
in  the  early  part  of  the  evening,  but  now  as  I  go  over 
the  matter  I  realize  more  than  I  did  before,  the  con- 
siderable danger  we  have  to  pass  through  before  Miss 
Pearl  is  safely  among  her  friends — to  say  nothing  of 
the  rest  of  us." 

On  the  10th  day  of  April  succeeding  the  events  de- 
scribed we  may  once  again  see  the  blue  waters  of  the 
lake  encircling  the  Little  Manitou  Island.  Nearly 
every  vestige  of  the  ice  had  been  melted  and  become 


468  The  Mormon  King 

incorporated  into  the  waters  of  the  great  inland  sea 
which  surrounded  the  shores  of  the  island.  The  fur 
sleeping-bags  were  discarded.  The  snowshoes  were 
laid  aside  in  any  odd  corner  most  convenient  to  put 
them  in.  The  heavy  clothing  which  had  enfolded  the 
forms  of  our  friends  was  displaced  by  lighter  and 
more  attractive  articles  of  apparel.  There  had  been 
no  communication  with  any  one  outside  the  island  for 
a  month  or  more,  except  a  brief  visit  from  Daniel. 
This  uncertain  and  not  altogether  agreeable  character, 
was  still  seemingly  in  love  with  Virginie.  The  beau- 
tiful girl  was  under  the  magnetic  influence  of  the  young 
giant,  but  she  had  also  a  way  of  her  own  with  him. 
When  the  two  parted  he  had  frankly  told  her  that 
as  soon  as  the  water  was  clear  he  was  coming  to  ab- 
duct her,  and  carry  her  to  the  mainland  for  marriage. 
He  had  told  her  that  he  was  afraid  to  await  the  arrival 
of  her  father  and  nothing  remained  for  them  now  ex- 
cept a  hasty  marriage. 

Daniel  also  imparted  to  Virginie  the  choice  bit  of 
information  that  some  of  the  Mormons  had  made  a 
design  to  come  over  at  the  same  time  and  if  possible 
abduct  Gertrude.  One  of  the  Mormons  was  to  carry 
her  to  the  Far  West,  where  they  were  to  be  married 
willy-nilly  on  the  part  of  the  young  lady. 

Uncle  Goodwin  and  Daniel  had  drunk  a  good  deal 
of  the  whiskey  taken  from  the  schooner  and  in  the 
friendliness  inspired  by  the  spirits  had  agreed  to  as- 
sist each  other.  Daniel  had  back  of  him  in  his  plans, 
several  of  the  Indians  and  Goodwin  a  number  of  the 
Mormons  who  had  settled  on  the  mainland  pledged  to 
his  support.  These  conspirators  had  been  waiting 
since  April  began  for  the  winds  and  waves  to  favor 


The  Burning  of  the    Schooner  469 

them  in  their  designs.  A  considerable  portion  of  the 
twenty- four  hours  each  day  these  men  were  really  drunk, 
so  their  plans  were  in  the  first  probability  likely  to  fail. 
They  were  simply  victims  of  the  Peoria  beverage,  which 
had  cost  many  lives  and,  unless  destroyed,  would  add 
these  two  unfortunates  to  the  list  of  the  slain. 

Let  us  say  that  Gertrude  and  Grimley  were  model 
lovers  and  their  trysting  place  was  the  "lightroom" 
with  no  one  but  the  moon  to  interrupt  and  on  this 
10th  day  of  April,  just  after  breakfast,  their  keen 
young  eyes,  assisted  by  the  invaluable  telescope, 
showed  a  birch  bark  canoe,  like  those  used  by  the 
Indians,  being  paddled  towards  the  island  by  six  row- 
ers, all  evidently  Indians. 

Sweeping  the  horizon  with  the  instrument  with  a  wide 
scope,  there  appeared  coming  from  the  North  Island  shore 
a  fisherman's  row  boat,  also  containing  six  rowers,  all 
white  men.  These,  the  reader  may  understand,  were 
Uncle  Goodwin's  and  Daniel's  gangs  on  their  way  to  cap- 
ture and  bear  away  the  two  loveliest  of  our  young  women 
friends.  Grimley  suspected  trouble  from  what  he 
saw.  He  sent  Antoine,  who  was  always  hovering 
around,  to  ask  Major  Stone  to  step  up  and  take  obser- 
vations with  them.  Major  Stone  with  his  experience, 
said  at  once  what  the  reader  already  knows  in  ref- 
erence to  one  of  the  parties  that  they  were  after  the 
treasure  rather  than  the  maid,  and  added,  with  a  grim 
determination : 

"Now  is  the  time  to  capture  the  rascal." 

Not  to  make  too  long  a  story  of  the  quickly  occur- 
ring events  we  narrate,  when  the  darkness  of  the  even- 
ing came  upon  the  island,  Major  Stone  was  waiting 
for  his  man,  but,  contrary  to  his  idea  of  what  they 


470  .         The  Mormon  King 


were  to  do,  he  saw  the  half  dozen  strong1  and  resolute 
Mormons  approach  almost  openly,  in  a  body  to  the 
hiding1  place  of  the  portmanteau.  Now  comes  the  wis- 
dom of  Miss  Gertrude's  suggestion  that  it  should  be  re- 
turned to  its  hiding  place  filled  with  common  stuff,  that 
is,  rock  salt  and  papers  approximating  its  former 
weight.  Major  Stone  appreciated  the  grim  humor  of 
the  situation.  He  fired  a  gun  about  the  time  they  had 
the  portmanteau  in  hand.  This  showed  the  miscreants 
that  their  plans  were  discovered  and  they  beat  a  hasty 
retreat  to  their  boat,  followed  through  the  darkness 
by  Major  Stone,  Eric,  and  Tuesday.  Each  of  them 
gave  the  fleeing  men  a  salute,  fired  at  a  safe  distance 
over  their  heads,  which  expedited  their  flight.  They 
literally  tumbled  into  their  boat  and  pulled  for  the 
mainland,  where  the  ex-cashier  retired  with  his  port- 
manteau to  his  own  apartment  and  his  confederates  to 
their  homes.  The  reader  can  judge  of  the  feelings  and 
the  remarks  made  to  himself  by  Mr.  Goodwin  when 
he  found  that  the  contents  of  the  portmanteau,  al- 
though bearing  the  same  weight  as  when  he  concealed 
it,  no  longer  contained  the  money.  This  ended  for  all 
time  the  plot  for  the  abduction  of  Gertrude  and  the 
treasure. 

Daniel's  party  arrived  at  the  island  just  at  dusk  and 
he  proceeded  to  the  lighthouse  and  gave  a  call  re- 
sembling the  cry  of  a  wolf,  which  was  understood  and 
agreed  upon  by  our  inexperienced  maiden,  Virginie. 
As  it  occurred  this  night,  the  appearance  of  the  maid 
was  frustrated  by  her  mother,  who  required  of  her 
some  assistance  and  was  already  suspicious  of  hidden 
danger  by  the  absence  of  all  the  men. 

After  waiting  in  concealment  until  nearly  midnight 
Daniel  regretfully  sought  the  place  where  the  canoe 


The  Burning  of  the    Schooner  471 

and  his  Indian  allies  were  left.  He  found  them  safe 
and  all  of  them  dead  drunk  and  asleep  on  the  ground. 
On  the  trip  to  the  island  they  rounded  about  so  as  to 
stop  at  the  schooner  to  obtain  some  of  the  liquor. 
Daniel  tried  in  vain  to  arouse  his  companions  and  then 
laid  down  himself,  being  already  half  stupified,  and 
fell  asleep. 

This  group  was  found  early  in  the  morning  by  Tues- 
day in  his  early  ramble.  He  was  surprised  to  see 
Daniel  disguised  as  an  Indian  and  recognized  some  of 
the  bad  Indians  of  the  tribe  located  on  the  mainland 
opposite  the  island.  Tuesday  with  his  native  shrewd- 
ness removed  the  loose  property  of  the  drunken  In- 
dians and  proceeded  to  the  warehouse  where  he  told 
his  discovery  to  the  Major  and  soon  after  to  Mr.  Grim- 
ley  arid  Eric.  These  all  proceeded  to  the  shore  and 
as  they  were  starting  called  to  Gertrude  and  Virginie 
to  accompany  them. 

The  men  had  their  rifles  with  them,  in  view  of  the 
excitement  of  the  evening  previous.  This  added,  it 
need  scarcely  be  said,  to  the  feeling  of  safety,  and  in- 
spired confidence  in  the  two  women. 

The  party  were  almost  gaily  amused  at  what  they 
saw — six  burly  men  lying  like  logs  on  the  ground  in 
various  uncomely  attitudes. 

An  odd  thing  occurred. 

While  they  were  all  amused,  the  comely  face  of 
Virginie  was  suffused  with  a  purple  color,  caused  by 
rage.  She  darted  towards  Daniel  and  stamped  her  heel 
upon  his  face;  at  which  the  great  and  ignoble  fellow 
awoke  and  saw  the  terrible  hatred  which  had  come 
into  the  soul  and  countenance  of  his  erstwhile  friend 
and  adorer.  He  fixed  his  eyes  upon  her  and  this  was 
what  he  heard: 


472  The  Mormon  King 

"You  are  a  beast,  you  man !  I  would  kill  you!  What 
you  come,  here  for  with  these  men  ?" 

To  which  words  the  stupified  fellow  said:  "Why 
did  you  not  come  out — you  said  you  would — and  meet 
me?" 

At  this  Virginie  turned  and  rushed  towards  Eric 
and  said :  "Lend  me  your  gun ;  I  kill  that  man !  He 
said  he  come  and  marry  me.  He  come  with  these  In- 
dians to  steal  me  away  from  my  father  and  my  mother. 
Kill  that  man.  Wait,  you  see  what  my  father  do  to 
him  when  he  comes — he  kill  him.  He  better  go  way 
before  my  father  comes  back." 

Eric  here  spoke  and  said :  "Daniel,  you  better  get 
away.  This  girl  doesn't  want  you  any  more.  Take  your 
men  away  and  never  come  to  the  island  again.  If  you 
do,  I  will  kill  you  myself.  You  know  what  Eric  is — 
when  he  says  a  thing  he  does  it,  and  you  better  get  out 
of  sight  of  the  lighthouse  keeper  when  he  gets  back 
or  he  will  kill  you.  Is  not  that  enough  said?" 

Whereupon  Daniel,  seeing  that  their  guns  and 
knives  had  been  removed  by  Tuesday,  who  told  them 
he  had  taken  them,  gave  the  Indians  one  or  two  hearty 
kicks  in  their  ribs  to  soothe  his  own  anger  and  or- 
dered them  to  the  canoe,  and  the  half  sobered  group 
slunk  away.  In  a  few  minutes  they  were  paddling  to- 
wards the  mainland,  glad  to  escape.  Thus  we  dis- 
miss the  mighty  Daniel  from  our  story.  If  we  write 
the  future  history  of  Virginie  it  will  carry  us  into  the 
most  polite  society  of  France,  an  honored  and  comely 
wife  and  mother. 

At  this  identical  moment  Monsieur  Malloire,  clothed 
in  the  finest  of  garments  and  the  whitest  of  linen,  was 
on  board  the  Great  West,  coming  for  his  family  to  take 


The  Burning  of  the    Schooner  473 

them  to  his  boyhood  home  in  la  belle  France — to  be- 
gin life  in  their  own  chateau  on  a  higher  plane. 

Very  soon  nearly  every  article  of  value  or  use  had 
been  removed  to  the  lighthouse — especially  everything 
in  the  nature  of  food.  "For,"  said  Major  Stone,  "it  is 
plain  that  we  are  to  be  visited  and  it  .will  be  by  people 
who  are  so  poor  and  improvident  that  they  will  come 
to  the  Little  Manitou  Island  and  expect  to  live  off 
its  inhabitants.  It  is  often  so  in  war — the  famine 
comes  to  the  besiegers  and  not  to  the  besieged." 

In  making  the  transfer  to  the  lighthouse,  care  was 
taken  by  Grimley  to  make  suitable  bunks  and  cook- 
ing apparatus  on  the  ground  floor  so  that  the  garri- 
son, as  they  called  themselves,  would  be  in  position 
for  the  best  service.  This  arrangement  pleased  Ger- 
trude and  the  Madame. 

Events  may  now  be  expected  to  pass  rapidly  across 
the  horizon  of  our  story,  for  the  next  day  after  the 
the  adventures  of  the  two  abducting  crews,  the  princi- 
pals of  our  company  were  in  the  lightroom,  again  sur- 
veying the  coast  opposite. 

As  was  ever  their  custom,  they  first  directed  their 
glasses  towards  the  dismasted  ship  in  the  cove  on  the 
shore  of  the  Big  Manitou.  Coming  in  that  direction 
the  unusual  sight  of  a  schooner  was  seen  sailing  on 
the  horizon.  This  schooner  drew  up  to  the  dismasted 
ship,  and  through  the  glass  Gertrude  and  the  others 
plainly  saw  what  seemed  to  be  a  piratical  swarm  of 
men  climbing  from  one  vessel  to  the  other,  and  very 
soon  a  column  of  smoke  arose  which  continually  grew 
larger. 

Major  Stone's  lips  tightened,  for  he  realized  that  if 
the  Mormons  should  find  him  in  his  present  company 


474  The  Mormon  King 

with  Eric  and  Grimley,  they  would  make  what  they 
called  short  work  of  them.  Hence,  when  he  spoke 
it  was  with  a  deep  voice  which  showed  that  he  ap- 
preciated his  danger.  "These  are  Mormons  come  in 
one  of  their  vessels  and  they  are  burning  the  dis- 
mantled ship.  They  are  fanatic  temperance  people 
and  knowing  about  the  cargo  of  whiskey  and  the  work 
which  it  has  done  and  continues  to  do,  they  feel  they 
are  doing  God's  service  in  destroying  the  vessel  with 
the  iniquitous  stuff." 

It  was  as  Major  Stone  had  said.  The  Mormon  ves- 
sel had  come  down  upon  the  first  disappearance  of  the 
ice  and  on  their  trip  to  the  Little  Manitou  had  taken 
the  trouble  to  set  on  fire  the  abandoned  schooner.  Be- 
ing extremely  pious  and  good  men,  they  delayed  the 
passage  of  their  schooner  and  with  decorous  ceremony 
buried  the  bones  of  the  sailors  who  had  been  massacred 
early  in  the  winter,  and  whose  bones  were  still  unburied. 
Thus  passes  from  our  story  this  unfortunate  ship  and 
its  crew. 

At  this  time  the  United  States  from  one  end  to  the 
other  was  engaged  in  a  political  campaign  between  the 
Whig  and  the  Democratic  parties  for  the  great  and 
coveted  office  of  President.  Hence,  these  transactions 
which  had  occurred  and  were  transpiring  in  this  far- 
away corner  of  the  country  passed  unnoticed.  The 
newspapers  mentioned  the  facts  in  such  a  brief  way 
that  no  public  interest  was  aroused.  Thus  the  twelve 
men  were  buried  and  slept  their  last  sleep  undisturbed. 

The  ship  in  its  burning  made  a  sight  which  any  one 
seeing  would  remember  for  a  long  time.  There  are 
no  pictures  painted  of  more  interest  than  those  which 
represent  a  burning  ship.  This  was  a  most  fascinat- 
ing sight  to  the  group  in  the  lightroom,  who  for  sev- 


The  Burning  of  the    Schooner  475 

eral  hours  had  their  attention  turned  towards  the  north. 
The  scene  was  one  of  water,  woods,  and  shore,  but  it 
was  not  to  the  scenery,  gorgeous  as  it  was,  that  their 
attention  was  riveted.  The  Mormons'  ship  with  its 
motley  crew — we  might  say  piratical  crew  with  truth- 
fulness— continued  on  its  southern  course  and  just  as 
evening  came  down  upon  the  long  pier  the  vessel  sailed 
alongside  and  was  tied  up  to  the  posts.  This  was  the 
same  pier  which  had  received  the  Great  West  written 
of  in  our  opening  pages.  The  pier  was  built  by  the 
Government  upon  solid  pilings  and  extended  a  long 
distance  into  the  waters  of  the  lake  so  as  to  accommo- 
date the  largest  ships  afloat.  Upon  this  pier  and  the 
lighthouse  the  Government  had  expended  an  immense 
sum,  so  that  while  the  island  was  of  small  size,  its  port 
facilities  were  ample  for  the  great  commerce  which 
passed  it  and  in  storms  sought  its  shelter.  The  island 
was  a  port  of  refuge  and  was  well  known  to  most  of 
the  crew  on  the  incoming  vessel.  These  "fresh  water 
sailors,"  as  they  were  called  throughout  the  lakes  in 
distinction  to  those  sailing  on  the  ocean,  strolled  in 
little  groups  up  the  pier  and  through  the  wood  paths 
of  the  island.  Many  of  them  were  gathered  about  the 
door  of  the  lighthouse  and  the  warehouse.  These 
doors  they  found  locked  and  the  buildings  silent  to 
their  calls  and  poundings  upon  the  doors.  A  policy  of 
silence  was  established,  to  be  maintained  during  the 
coming  days,  the  events  of  which  we  are  about  to 
relate. 

It  need  not  be  said  that  there  were  anxious  hearts 
in  the  lighthouse  that  evening — none  more  troubled 
than  Eric  when  he  remembered  the  warrant  that  Strang 
had  issued  for  his  arrest.  He  could  not  forget  the 
severe  language  used  to  him  by  the  so-called  prophet- 


476  The  Mormon  King 

acting  sheriff.  Grimley  was  anxious  for  the  safety 
of  Gertrude  and  for  the  protection  of  the  company's 
property.  He  also  remembered  with  apprehension  the 
inglorious  way  in  which  the  Mormons,  some  of  whom 
were  probably  among  the  present  invading  party,  had 
been  expelled  from  the  island,  with  shots  flying  over 
their  heads.  He  felt  glad  nothing  worse  had  been 
inflicted  upon  the  Mormon  crew  than  the  destruction 
of  their  sleds  and  the  seizure  of  their  rifles  and  the 
perhaps  greater  chagrin  and  mortification  they  had  ex- 
perienced. 

Major  Stone  had  his  own  anxieties  when  he  re- 
membered the  part  he  had  been  playing  and  the  de- 
ception he  had  practiced  upon  the  Mormons.  The 
others  of  our  friends  sympathized  with  the  principal 
sufferers.  There  were  no  school  exercises,  nor  music, 
nor  any  conversation  above  a  whisper  in  the  tall  tower 
of  the  lighthouse  that  night. 

Gertrude  said  to  herself:  "This  is  a  serious  time. 
I  wish  the  steamer  Michigan  would  arrive." 

Profound  silence  reigned  upon  the  island  through- 
out the  night.  The  Mormons  retired  to  their  ship  and 
were  soon  all  asleep  in  their  bunks.  It  may  be  said 
that  in  the  lighthouse  there  was  a  silent  petition  to 
God  from  each  of  the  inmates  asking  His  help.  The 
substance  of  the  prayers  was  alike — a  call  for  Divine 
deliverance — after  which  every  one  in  the  lighthouse 
was  wrapped  in  slumber — blessed  sleep.  Was  this  the 
fulfillment  of  Eric's  dream?  Dear  fellow;  he  also 
called  upon  God  for  help  for  the  widow  and  her  child, 
who  were  all  the  world  to  him. 

Gertrude  had  wished  and  prayed  that  the  steamer 
Michigan  would  soon  arrive.  With  her  quick  woman's 
wit  she  saw  not  only  the  possible  escape  from  their 


The  Burning  of  the    Schooner  477 

danger,  present  and  to  come,  but  also  the  method  by 
which  that  escape  was  to  be  effected,  and,  as  nearly 
always  with  self- forgetful  women,  Gertrude  was  right 
in  this.  There  were  probable  dangers  to  come  which 
could  be  averted  by  the  arrival  of  the  big  steamer. 

When  the  morning  light  appeared  Gertrude  and 
Grimley  were  upon  the  lookout  and  when  the  darkness 
crept  away  a  sight  met  their  eyes  which  was  appalling. 
There  were  to  be  seen  no  less  than  twenty  fishing  boats 
drawn  up  on  the  shore,  each  representing  ten  or  twelve 
occupants  and  quite  to  their  surprise,  many  of  them 
were  women  and  perhaps  a  dozen  children,  and  this 
was  aside  from  the  armed  schooner. 

It  was  to  be  a  busy  day  and  the  activity  was  not  to 
be  shared  by  any  of  our  group.  By  nine  o'clock  the 
crew  of  the  ship  were  on  shore  and  all  the  people  from 
the  boats.  Every  square  acre  of  the  island  was  being 
tramped  over  by  the  motley  concourse  of  invaders. 

Strang  could  be  seen  with  his  short,  alert  square  fig- 
ure, bearskin  cap  and  beaverskin  overcoat,  hastening 
from  point  to  point,  giving  directions  as  to  the  labors 
of  the  invaders.  They  had  come  as  William  the  Con- 
queror came  when  he  invaded  England  and  divided  its 
land  and  homes.  Strang's  brain  was  fully  equal  to 
that  of  William  the  Conqueror,  and  the  aim  of  their 
coming,  while  not  the  same  in  magnitude,  was  of  the 
same  standard  of  righteousness.  The  sound  of  axes 
chopping  down  trees  filled  the  air.  The  men  were 
engaged  in  building  huts  but  not  until  the  cabins  of 
the  woodsmen  had  been  taken  and  occupied  by  those 
parties  who  had  brought  women  with  them  to  settle 
the  new  possession. 

In  the  main  these  invaders  were  American  citizens, 
and  they  were  fully  experienced  in  turning  the  wilder- 


478  The  Mormon  King 

ness  into  a  fairly  comfortable  habitation.  By  noon  of 
that  day  there  were  scores  of  fires  upon  which  the  noon- 
day meal  was  being  prepared  for  the  several  hundred 
people. 

We  have  spoken  before  of  the  building  taken  by 
Strang  to  which  he  had  attached  the  sign  "Tabernacle." 
This  was  in  fact  Major  Stone's  office  and  domicile. 
Here  Strang  fixed  his  headquarters  where  he  and  his 
right  hand  man  Adams  were  seated.  The  fire  in  Major 
Stone's  Franklin  stove  was  kept  amply  supplied  with 
fuel.  Strang's  tinsel  colored  crown  was  hung  on  the 
wall  immediately  back  of  his  seat  and  the  trumpet  was 
suspended  lengthwise  by  hooks  put  in  the  wall  back  of 
the  large  framed  "Apostle  Adams."  The  trumpet  was 
about  eight  feet  long.  Adams  himself  was  somewhat 
over  six  feet ;  while  Strang  was  but  slightly  over  five 
feet  in  height.  The  contrast  was  grotesque.  It  has 
often  been  said  that  the  greatest  speculation  in  the  world 
is  that  of  buying  men  at  their  real  worth,  appearance, 
etc.,  and  selling  them  at  their  own  estimate  of  them- 
selves. Strang  was  what  could  be  called  a  "good 
feeler"  and  Adams  like  a  great  many  big  fellows  not 
at  all  chesty,  or  self-assertive,  hence  they  got  along 
with  very  little  or  no  friction. 

At  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  just  before  the  sun 
was  setting,  Adams  took  down  his  trumpet  and  blew 
three  mighty,  blasts,  which  echoed  and  re-echoed 
throughout  the  island;  hearing  which,  every  man, 
woman,  and  child  proceeded  to  the  tabernacle.  A 
decorous  silence  prevailed.  Strang  put  on  his  kingly 
crown  and  arrayed  in  his  royal  robes  came  to  the  en- 
trance of  the  cabin,  mounted  a  little  platform  placed 
for  his  use  and  lifting  his  right  arm  towards  the  setting 
sun,  repeated  in  a  magnificent  voice  and  with  the  great- 


The  Burning  of  the    Schooner  479 

est  earnestness  the  One  Hundred  and  Third  Psalm  with 
its  lofty  words  of  cheer,  praise,  and  trust.  Adams,  who 
was  a  singer,  enunciated  every  note  with  the  ut- 
most clearness  and  led  in  singing  of  the  familiar  dox- 
ology,  "Praise  God  from  whom  all  blessings  flow."  The 
reading  and  song  were  joined  in  heartily  by  every  one 
present  with  great  spirit. 

This  was  followed  by  an  address  delivered  by  Strang 
with  wonderful  eloquence  and  a  sustained  dignity  which 
might  excite  the  envy  of  the  most  highly  trained  orator. 
His  theme  was  the  love  of  God  manifested  in  his  gift 
of  the  world  and  all  therein  to  the  church  of  the  Latter- 
day-Saints. 

"But,"  said  he  in  closing,  "we  have  to  exercise  pa- 
tience for  a  time  to  suit  God's  will  and  to  wait  His 
time,  but  we  have  it  in  sure  prospect.  This  beautiful 
island  is  a  part  of  God's  gift  to  us;  let  us  take  it;  let 
us  cultivate  it ;  let  us  make  it  bloom  like  the  rose  of 
Sharon;  let  us  enjoy  the  food  which  its  soil  is  ready  to 
return  abundantly  for  the  seed  we  are  to  put  in  it,  and 
also  make  use  to  the  utmost  of  the  fish  so  abundantly 
filling  the  waters  about  us." 

This  was  to  be  a  day  of  surprises.  At  the  conclu- 
sion of  this  address  there  was  a  terrific  sound  of  voices 
which  horrified  the  assemblage  of  Mormons.  It  was 
no  less  than  an  Indian  war  whoop  from  a  band  of  these 
warriors.  While  Strang's  people  had  been  so  busily  en- 
gaged in  preparing  their  habitations  a  large  flotilla  of 
Canadian  Indians  had  landed  on  the  shore,  arrayed  in 
their  war  paint  and  although  only  about  twenty-five  in 
number  had  silently  come  upon  the  scene.  Each  Indian 
was  armed  with  a  hatchet  and  a  scalping  knife.  These 
hatchets  they  immediately  began  to  ply  amid  the  screams 
and  cries  of  the  Mormons. 


480  The  Mormon  King 

As  said  before,  they  were  American  settlers,  and 
while  the  Indians  were  able  to  wreck  their  purpose  upon 
a  few  of  the  Mormons,  the  latter  soon  drew  the  knives 
carried  in  their  belts  and  hastily  viewing  the  prepon- 
derance of  their  numbers,  stood  shoulder  to  shoulder 
and  defied  the  Indians.  In  less  time  than  it  takes  to 
write  this  the  silence  was  undisturbed  except  by  the 
groans  of  several  of  the  wounded  who  were  in  the 
throes  of  death. 

At  the  moment  of  the  Indians'  onslaught  several  rifle 
shots  from  the  upper  part  of  the  lighthouse  were  heard 
and  as  many  Indians  fell  dead.  Under  Major  Stone's 
direction  the  proper  time  for  the  garrison  to  enter  the 
sanguinary  scene  was  indicated.  Seeing  their  comrades 
fall  the  Indians  retreated,  each  one  behind  a  tree,  and 
later  made  a  rush  for  their  birch  bark  canoes,  gaining 
which  they  rapidly  paddled  to  the  mainland  shore  where 
they  disappeared  into  the  woods.  The  Mormons  had 
killed  none  of  them,  but  Major  Stone's  party  with  one 
or  two  additional  shots  had  killed  no  less  than  six,  who 
lay  upon  the  ground  motionless.  The  wounded  Mor- 
mons were  conveyed  to  the  woodsmen's  cabins  and  left 
to  the  care  of  the  women.  The  lighthouse  and  its  oc- 
cupants again  lapsed  into  self-imposed  silence. 

Gertrude  had  seen  the  approach  of  the  savages  from 
the  north  and  she  had  called  to  the  Major,  Grimley,  and 
Eric  to  observe  them.  In  the  hasty  consultation  which 
followed,  it  was  her  woman's  wit  to  urge  them  to  await 
a  critical  moment  and  then  with  the  rifles  captured  on 
the  first  visit  of  the  invaders,  join  in  the  combat  from 
the  safe  shelter  of  the  tower  walls.  The  band  of  In- 
dians were  on  their  way  to  the  ship  for  whiskey  and 
had  loitered  about  under  the  alluring  hope  of  scalps  to 
be  taken  in  the  surprise. 


The  Burning  of  the    Schooner  481 


Thus  the  second  night  of  King  Strang  and  his  fol- 
lowers' encampment  upon  the  island  was  entered  upon 
with  quietness  and  a  condition  which  would  be  called 
in  warfare  "armed  neutrality."  The  Mormons  now 
knew  that  the  keeper,  Eric  and  his  assistants  were  to 
be  reckoned  with  as  powerful  neighbors.  It  had  been 
the  design  of  this  motley  crew  to  come  down  and  by 
mere  weight  of  numbers  seize  the  land  and  its  adjacent 
waters  and  all  the  "improvements,"  so-called,  that  were 
already  upon  the  island.  The  silence  of  the  island  was 
unbroken  during  the  night,  except  for  the  groans  and 
audible  prayers  of  the  wounded. 

That  evening  Gertrude  asked  Major  Stone  at  the  eve- 
ning meal  how  soon  the  steamer  Michigan  might  be  ex- 
pected, to  which  he  replied: 

"It  is  probably  en  route  already  from  St.  Joseph 
where  she  has  been  wintering,  and  proceeding  at  about 
the  rate  of  five  miles  an  hour.  This  would  make  one 
hundred  and  twenty  miles  a  day  and  as  we  are  three 
hundred  miles  north  of  St.  Joseph,  she  should  be  here 
within  three  or  four  days. 

"Of  course,"  added  the  Major,  "something  may  have 
occurred  to  delay  the  departure  of  the  Michigan  from 
its  port.  Some  bit  of  machinery  may  be  lacking,  which 
would  have  to  be  obtained  by  messenger  from  Fort 
Wayne  or  Chicago.  The  Captain  may  have  received  in- 
structions from  Washington  to  defer  his  trip  for  some 
days,  awaiting  communication  with  myself  from  Beaver 
Island  as  to  the  events  transpiring  there.  Of  course 
this  incursion  to  the  Little  Manitou  Island  is  unknown, 
so  we  will  have  to  wait  till  she  arrives  before  we  can 
count  on  deliverance  from  that  source." 

Gertrude's  whole  being  was  aglow  with  the  ancestral 
spirit  of  her  forefathers.  She  was  of  direct  descent 


482  The  Mormon  King 

from  the  Spanish  warriors  who  had  expelled  the  Moors 
from  Spain,  and  who  being  under  suspicion  of  the  in- 
quisition had  left  the  beautiful  country  of  the  Guadal- 
quiver.  They  had  tarried  three  or  four  generations  in 
England  and  then  joined  the  greater  emigration  to 
America.  The  blood  of  these  great  fighters  was  now 
coursing  in  the  veins  of  this  gifted  girl  who  had  claimed, 
meekly  talking  to  her  lover,  that  it  would  be  a  matter 
of  the  similitude  of  the  strong  to  the  strong  when  they 
came  together,  for  life  and  not  that  of  a  clinging  vine. 
Gertrude  turned  her  steel  gray  eyes  upon  Grimley  and 
said,  most  gravely: 

"Mr.  Grimley,  you  know  that  what  I  do  is  always 
guided  by  woman's  instinct  and  not  by  reason.  Now 
I  am  impelled  to  ask  you  to  go  with  me  in  the  morning 
and  call  upon  this  man  Strang,  as  American  citizens, 
and  ask  him  what  his  motives  are  in  thus  taking  the 
island  for  his  own.  Eric  and  Major  Stone  shall  watch 
for  our  safety  from  the  tower,  with  all  the  rifles  loaded. 
For  our  personal  protection  we,  too,  will  take  along  our 
noble  brute  brother  Hector." 

It  was  decided  to  act  upon  this  proposition  in  the 
morning.  As  Major  Stone  said:  "It  will  at  least  gain 
us  time,  which  is  what  we  need,  for  the  Michigan  to 
arrive  and  will  also  give  us  a  chance  for  lengthy  nego- 
tiation. These  people  do  not  want  to  fight.  They  have 
had  enough  of  it  for  one  short  season,  and  if  you  apply 
directly  to  Mr.  Strang,  you  will  find  he  is  a  gentleman 
and  a  scholar,  within  his  surroundings." 


CHAPTER  XLIV 

ERICAS    SECOND    ESCAPE 

ACCORDINGLY  in  the  morning  soon  after  ten,  the  doors 
of  the  lighthouse  were  thrown  open  by  Eric  and  as 
quickly  closed,  after  the  three  had  gone  out. 

It  was  a  short  walk  to  Strang's  headquarters,  and 
Grimley  and  Miss  Pearl  were  soon  facing  the  prophet. 
Upon  their  entrance  to  the  doorway  of  the  tabernacle, 
Mr.  Adams  had,  with  the  gracefulness  inherited  by  him 
from  his  noble  ancestry,  placed  chairs  for  the  two  to 
sit  upon.  Hector  kept  close  by  the  sicle  of  Gertrude 
and  the  group  presented  a  notable  picture. 

Mr.  Grimley,  with  the  composure  of  a  Christian,  ora- 
tor and  gentleman,  said  simply: 

"Gentlemen,  before  we  proceed  any  further  I  will 
ask  you  to  forget  the  scene  which  took  place  when  we 
last  met.  I  spoke  with  some  anger,  and  ask  you  to 
forget  so  far  as  you  can  the  incident." 

Strang  was  surprised  at  the  manner  and  dress  of 
Grimley  and  Gertrude,  who  were  perhaps  the  highest 
bred  people  that  he  had  ever  met.  His  lot  had  been  a 
humble  one.  When  he  had  been  in  the  large  cities  of 
the  country  lecturing,  and  even  in  the  legislature  of 
Michigan,  those  with  whom  he  had  come  in  contact 
were  upon  a  different  plane  of  cultivation  and  refine- 
ment, to  our  two  friends  now  before  him.  To 
Grimley's  request  for  forgiveness  Strang  bowed  his  head 
in  assent,  and  spoke  the  single  word:  "Proceed." 

483 


484  The  Mormon  King 

Whereupon  Grimley  said:  "Mr.  Strang,  you  must 
know  that  we  are  well  armed;  the  lighthouse  walls  are 
thick,  and  we  cannot  be  dislodged  from  our  place  by 
any  of  your  forces.  What  you  are  now  doing  in  taking 
possession  of  this  island,  which  belongs  to  the  company 
I  represent — The  Great  Western  Transportation  Com- 
pany— can  only  succeed  for  a  short  time.  Hence,  I  ask 
you  respectfully  and  kindly  to  withdraw.  I  understand 
that  you  have  large  possessions  in  Beaver  Island  and 
many  followers  in  this  part  of  the  country.  You  are 
now  operating  upon  a  line  that  will  bring  you  into  con- 
flict with  the  forces  of  the  United  States  Government. 
A  continuance  of  this  inroad  upon  other  people's  prop- 
erty and  possessions  will  be  very  brief  and  followed  by 
serious  consequences,  perhaps  including  bloodshed." 

To  this  dignified  speech,  Strang  made  a  surprising 
reply. 

"Mr.  Grimley — I  understand  that  is  your  name — what 
have  you  done  with  the  money?" 

To  which  Grimley  replied:  "It  is  already  in  pos- 
session of  the  United  States  Government  and  you  can 
dismiss  that  from  your  calculations." 

Again  Strang  spoke:  "You  have  Eric  in  the  light- 
house, have  you  not?" 

"Yes,"  said  Grimley.  "He  was  the  one  that  shot  down 
the  Indians  yesterday  and  saved  your  party  from  being 
hilled ;  for  the  Indians  once  warmed  to  the  battle,  you 
well  know,  would  make  short  work  of  every  man, 
woman,  and  child  in  your  party,  and  would  have  re- 
turned to  Canada  triumphant  in  the  possession  of  your 
scalps." 

Again  Strang  answered :  "Mr.  Grimley,  I  know  that 
you  are  entitled  to  our  grateful  thanks  for  your  inter- 
position, for  which  I  give  God  the  principal  glory.  You 


Eric's  Second  Escape  485 

were  but  the  instruments  in  his  hands  for  our  deliver- 
ance. One  more  thing  I  have  now  to  say.  Eric  is  a 
criminal  in  the  eye  of  the  law  of  the  State  of  Michigan. 
He  has  once  escaped  when  being  taken  to  jail  from 
which  he  was  to  be  tried  for  piracy  and  robbery  on  the 
high  seas.  This  he  admitted  upon  being  questioned  by 
myself  at  the  time  of  his  arrest.  One  word  further, 
Mr.  Grimley.  What  you  have  said  has  force  in  it.  We 
have  the  law  on  our  side  because  we  have  made  this 
descent  upon  the  island  for  the  sole  purpose  of  captur- 
ing Eric." 

At  this  Grimley  smiled  and  said  with  some  sarcasm, 
"It  looks  somewhat  different  from  what  you  say  from 
the  method  in  which  you  are  taking  possession  of  the 
land  and  making  sales,  does  it  not,  Mr.  Strang?  With 
the  trumpeting,  songs,  and  speeches  it  does  not  appear 
as  though  your  errand  upon  the  island  with  this  large 
force  is  but  to  secure  one  poor  man.  All  is  known  about 
the  St.  Louis  robbery  and  escape,  and  you  cannot  possibly 
think  of  taking  that  money.  It  would  be  even  too  foolish 
to  contemplate." 

At  this  Strang  colored  and  manifested  a  degree  of 
anger.  When  Gertrude  observed  this  she  rose  and  said : 
"Mr.  Grimley,  let  us  return  to  our  quarters.  You  have 
given  Mr.  Strang  the  notification  that  he  certainly  de- 
served. As  to  Eric,  Mr.  Strang  and  all  his  party  will 
go  away  without  him;  we  shall  in  no  case  allow  him  to 
be  taken."  Gertrude  was  also  warm  with  something 
very  akin  to  anger. 

Here  Mr.  Adams  broke  in  and  said,  with  emphasis: 
"Now,  lady  and  gentleman,  suppose  that  we  defer  any 
further  interview  for  about  four  or  five  days — till  next 
Saturday.  In  the  meantime  the  writ  for  Eric  will  stand 
and  if  he  does  not  appear  by  that  time  we  will  be  at 


486  The  Mormon  King 

liberty  to  batter  down  with  our  big  cannon  on  the  boat 
an  entrance  into  the  lighthouse  and  seize  his  body  ac- 
cording to  law." 

Hector,  seeing  Gertrude  and  Grimley  standing,  also 
rose  upon  his  huge  limbs,  gave  a  tremendous  yawn, 
showing  his  immense  teeth,  which  were  formidable  in- 
deed, and  with  a  lurid  eye  upon  Strang  he  slowly  fol- 
lowed the  retiring  pair. 

The  news  of  the  interview  was  received  by  the  light- 
house occupants  with  great  interest  and  some  trepida- 
tion. The  noble  Eric  immediately  said:  "Well,  if  the 
fight  is  over  me,  I  will  surrender." 

To  this  Major  Stone  replied:  "Dear  old  fellow, 
after  they  have  got  you  they  will  trump  up  a  charge 
against  me  and  more  justly  than  in  your  case,  because 
I  have  been  a  deceiver.  That  will  be  the  last  of  you 
and  me  in  this  world.  I  have  already  seen  a  man  shot 
in  his  tracks  on  Beaver  Island  and  it  was  a  pitiable  sight. 
The  man  was  a  farmer  from  the  mainland  and  he  left 
a  wife  and  a  family  of  small  children.  Strang's  first 
question:  'Where  is  the  money?'  shows  that  the  island 
is  to  be  searched  foot  by  foot  until  the  cash  is  found." 

At  this  point  of  our  story  it  seems  that  there  was 
to  be  a  period  of  quiet  and  peace  for  the  balance  of  the 
week,  and  the  conditions  may  be  expressed  in  a  few 
words  from  what  was  written  by  a  lively  lady  to  one  of 
her  friends :  "Who  was  it  said,  that  'peaceful  nations 
have  no  history'?  That's  we;  same  thing  every  day 
and  plenty  of  it." 

Outwardly,  life  in  the  lighthouse  was  the  most  tran- 
quil since  we  have  commenced  this  history  of  its  occu- 
pants. In  the  evening  of  that  day  Gertrude  and  her 
three  principal  champions  were  gathered  in  her  sitting- 
room.  Major  Stone  was  by  permission  calmly  smok- 


Eric's  Second  Escape  487 

ing  his  corn-cob  pipe.  Gertrude  with  her  active  brain 
had  a  thought,  which  she  communicated  by  a  question. 
"Eric,  how  is  the  tunnel  under  the  lighthouse?" 

"Oh,  it  is  all  right,  Miss  Pearl.  It  goes  down  to  the 
lake  through  the  sand,  but  it  is  choked  up  at  the  end 
so  that  nobody  can  see  it." 

"Now,  Eric,  could  you  go  through  that  tunnel  with 
Tuesday,  get  on  one  of  the  boats  drawn  up  on  the  shore 
and  paddle  down  the  lake  till  you  meet  the  steamer 
Michigan?" 

Eric  turned  almost  scarlet.  "Oh,  Miss  Pearl,"  said 
he,  with  solemn  earnestness,  "you  mean  for  me  to  fly 
and  leave  you  and  the  widow  Ruth  to  the  mercy  of 
these  wicked  men?  Let  them  take  me  first." 

By  this  time  the  slower  witted  men  had  Gertrude's 
idea — that  the  tunnel  should  be  cleared  out  in  such  a 
way  that  Eric,  accompanied  by  Tuesday,  could  escape 
so  that  in  any  event  he  could  not  be  taken. 

Let  us  move  our  story  forward  to  Sunday  evening  and 
look  down  upon  the  passive  waters  of  Lake  Michigan. 
In  doing  so  we  see  the  steamer  Michigan  plowing  her 
way  northward  at  a  rate  that  would  bring  her  to  the 
Little  Manitou  Island  by  noon  of  Monday.  Approach- 
ing her,  but  as  yet  out  of  sight,  might  be  seen  Eric  and 
Tuesday  paddling  a  birch  bark  canoe  over  the  smooth 
waters  in  the  direction  and  path  of  the  approaching 
steamer.  Attached  to  their  canoe  was  another  one  in 
tow.  By  looking  a  little  closer  it  will  be  seen  that  the 
second  canoe  contained  half  a  dozen  rifles  and  ammuni- 
tion and  protecting  planks,  so  that  if  a  hostile  party 
were  pursuing  them  they  could  bring  the  canoes  together 
and  by  lifting  the  short  planks  upward  they  would  be 
equipped  with  a  most  useful  fortification. 

Eric  with  his  immense  strength  and  such  assistance 


488 The  Mormon  King 

as  Grimley,  the  athlete,  could  afford  him,  had  cleared  out 
the  tunnel  and  cautiously  enlarged  it  so  that  they  could 
emerge  upon  the  shore  of  the  lake.  In  these  movements, 
which  required  a  death-like  silence  at  the  entrance,  Tues- 
day was  invaluable  and  he  was  left  in  charge  of  that 
part  of  the  work.  These  precautions  towards  silence 
it  is  evident  were  very  necessary,  as  the  Mormons  had 
thrown  a  guard  of  men  around  the  lighthouse  to  make 
sure  that  no  one  should  leave  it.  This  was  to  insure 
securing  the  money  to  Strang,  which  he  rightly  sus- 
pected was  hidden  in  the  lighthouse. 

Resuming  our  observations,  we  see  a  pursuing  crowd 
of  Mormons  in  their  boats  rowing  in  the  path  of  Eric 
and  his  Indian  companion.  Sometime  after  they  had 
embarked,  one  of  Strang's  followers  on  the  mainland 
arrived  with  word  that  he  had  observed  two  canoes  with 
a  white  man  and  an  Indian  proceeding  southward.  In- 
vestigation disclosed  the  fact  that  two  of  the  Mormons' 
canoes  were  gone.  Without  delay,  a  pursuing  party  was 
organized  and  the  observer  looking  down  upon  the  lake 
could  have  seen  the  two  canoes,  followed  by  six  or  eight 
other  canoes.  The  schooner  had  been  untied  from  the 
pier  and  was  making  ready  to  join  in  the  pursuit.  This 
is  the  tableau — the  great  ship,  two  birch  bark  canoes  with 
the  two  men  approaching  it,  they  in  turn  being  followed 
by  other  boats,  and  the  armed  vessel  of  the  Mormons 
starting  from  the  pier. 

It  now  becomes  a  question  of  time.  The  distance  be- 
tween the  steamer  Michigan  and  Eric  is  twelve  miles. 
This  is  being  reduced  at  the  rate  of  five  miles  an  hour 
by  the  approaching  steamer  and  four  miles  an  hour, 
the  rate  Eric  and  Tuesday  are  propelling  their  canoe. 
The  Mormon  pursuing  party  with  their  larger  quota 


Eric's  Second  Escape  489 

of  men  to  each  boat  were  but  a  short  distance  behind 
Eric  and  Tuesday,  but  as  yet  not  near  enough  to  fire 
upon  them,  although  slowly  lessening  the  distance  be- 
tween. If  Eric's  strength  can  but  hold  up  for  an  hour 
and  twenty  minutes  he  will  be  safe  aboard  the  Michigan. 

Let  us  see  what  conclusion  was  reached  in  solving  the 
problem. 

In  the  meantime  the  other  Mormons  had  made  a  start- 
ling discovery.  They  had  found  the  entrance  to  the 
tunnel  and  some  bold  fellows  had  crept  inside.  In  leav- 
ing Eric,  Tuesday  had  unwittingly  left  uncovered  the  en- 
trance to  the  lighthouse  from  the  shore. 

Several  of  the  invaders  were  soon  ensconced  inside  the 
lower  story  of  the  lighthouse,  where  they  were  quickly 
discovered  by  Antoine,  who  was  in  his  mother's  living 
apartments  on  the  second  floor.  The  alert  young  French- 
man, with  the  silence  and  celerity  of  an  active  cat,  raised 
the  ladder  which  communicated  to  the  second  floor  of 
the  lighthouse  and  then  he  uttered  his  cry  of  danger. 
This  stroke  left  the  Mormons  in  possession  of  the  tunnel 
and  the  first  floor  of  the  lighthouse  with  its  valuable 
contents. 

The  tunnel  contained  plenty  of  supplies  and  on  this 
floor  of  the  lighthouse  was  also  hidden  the  coveted  treas- 
ure. On  the  two  floors  above  were  the  Madame's  apart- 
ments ;  above  that  were  Miss  Pearl's  quarters  and  then 
the  lightroom.  It  was  from  the  lightroom  that  the 
trouble  began.  Here  the  Madame,  Gertrude,  Ruth,  Vir- 
ginie,  Esther,  Major  Stone,  Grimley  and  Hector  were 
gathered.  They  were  intently  observing  the  boats  which 
had  started  in  pursuit  of  Eric  and  his  companion.  Their 
hearts  were  full  of  anxiety.  Suddenly  a  sound  came  up 
from  below.  Antoine  called  in  a  voice,  piercing  and 
fearful,  which  easily  echoed  through  the  two  intervening 


490  The  Mormon  King 

floors.  It  was  the  mother  who  instinctively  heard  it 
first. 

"Oh !  my  Antoine,.  he  is  hurt,"  and  she  flew  down  as 
soon  as  the  echoing  voice  ceased  its  vibrations,  speeded 
by  a  mother's  love. 

Gertrude,  also  with  her  quick  intuition,  called  out: 
"They  have  found  the  tunnel.  We  must  drive  them 
out.  Get  the  guns." 

Simultaneously  the  whole  party  gathered  at  the  head 
of  the  opening  made  for  the  stairs  ascending  from  the 
ground  floor.  The  Mormons  below  were  already  mak- 
ing an  effort  to  lower  the  ladder,  which  would  give  them 
access  to  the  stories  above.  In  this  they  would  have 
soon  succeeded,  but  the  Madame  with  her  fighting  blood 
aroused,  was  already  at  hand  with  a  dipper  of  hot  water 
from  the  large  boiler,  which  opportunely  was  nearly  full. 
Scalded  and  blinded  by  this  downrush  from  the  well  plied 
dipper,  the  six  or  eight  men  who  had  thronged  in  the 
ground  floor  of  the  lighthouse  were  thrown  into  complete 
confusion  and  were  ready  to  retreat. 

Now  comes  the  quick-witted  Gertrude  who  called  out 
with  a  commanding  voice:  "You  men  get  out  of  here, 
right  back  through  the  tunnel.  You  have  no  business 
here.  You  are  breaking  the  law.  You  will  be  arrested 
and  sent  to  jail  for  breaking  into  the  lighthouse — every 
man  of  you.  This  is  the  property  of  the  United  States." 

To  which  one  of  the  men  said :  "The  woman  is  right. 
We  better  get  out."  Slinking  out  in  very  much  the  same 
way  they  had  when  they  were  formerly  driven  from  the 
island,  these  men  crawled  back  into  the  tunnel  and  cir- 
culated the  news  that  they  were  all  liable  to  be  thrown 
into  prison,  and  kept  there  for  life. 

The  ladder  was  quickly  dropped  into  position  after  the 
invading  party  had  retired,  and  Grimley  immediately 


Eric's  Second  Escape  491 

descended  and  closed  the  aperture  to  the  tunnel.  This 
happy  conclusion  allows  us  to  tell  of  an  occurrence  of 
the  early  morning,  while  the  steamer  is  approaching  the 
island. 

Gertrude  and  Grimley  were  in  the  lightroom  making 
observations  which  were  considered  of  the  first  impor- 
tance, when  they  heard  a  great  outcry,  which  broke  the 
silence  of  the  island.  "Oh,  my  God !"  said  a  voice,  "spare 
me,  spare  me,  you  are  killing  me,  you  are  killing  me!" 
This  was  followed  by  deep  groans  and  yells  beyond  de- 
scription, and  then  silence.  The  cause  of  these  sounds 
and  by  whom  produced,  our  friends  did  not  know  till 
later. 

Time  passes  rapidly  during  crises  and  Gertrude  and 
Grimley  again  found  themselves  in  the  tower.  The 
Major  and  Antoine  were  guarding  the  lower  floor  and 
our  friends  in  the  lightroom  now  easily  saw  a  stream  of 
heavy  black  smoke,  announcing  the  arrival  of  the  steamer, 
so  long  looked  for  and,  we  may  add,  earnestly  prayed 
for. 

The  fate  of  Eric  and  Tuesday  was  as  yet  unknown. 
Quite  to  the  surprise  of  the  two  observers  the  Mormons' 
armed  schooner  turned  her  course  at  this  moment  from 
the  pursuit  of  Eric  and  headed  towards  the  mainland  in 
a  diagonal  direction.  It  appeared  that  the  crew  had, 
upon  observing  the  approach  of  the  steamer,  thought  it 
best  to  make  for  the  mainland  and  give  up  their  chase. 

In  a  short  time  the  Michigan  in  all  its  massive  pro- 
portions drew  up  to  the  pier  and  a  gangplank  was  thrown 
out.  A  messenger  from  Strang  went  aboard  the  steamer 
and  returned  immediately  with  a  note  from  the  Captain 
inviting  Strang  to  visit  the  Captain  of  the  vessel.  In  a 
short  time  Strang  proceeded  towards  the  Michigan  with 
the  most  deliberate  dignity,  his  heart  full  of  swelling 


492  The  Mormon  King 

vanity  and  confidence  in  his  ability  to  explain  the  pres- 
ence of  his  people  upon  the  island  with  the  story  that 
they  were  in  pursuit  of  a  culprit  who  had  committed  an 
act  of  piracy.  It  was  a  lovely  tale  for  a  natural  born 
orator  and  liar  to  enlarge  upon.  But  King  Strang, 
prophet,  priest  and  king  as  he  was,  in  his  own  estima- 
tion, never  had  an  opportunity  of  delivering  his  tale  or 
making  excuses  for  his  acts. 

At  this  moment  Gertrude  saw,  with  the  aid  of  the 
glasses,  a  man  whom  she  distinctly  recognized  as  her  own 
uncle,  coming  rapidly  after  Strang.  Her  uncle  was  ac- 
companied by  a  companion,  who,  to  her  astonishment, 
she  recognized  as  her  New  York  uncle.  The  two  pro- 
ceeded with  as  much  speed  as  Strang's  pace  was  slow. 
On  this  occasion  Mr.  Adams  did  not  appear,  he  being 
a  natural  born  gentleman  and  ashamed  of  his  company, 
and  preferred  not  to  be  seen-  by  the  officers,  also  gentle- 
men, of  the  steamer.  Hence,  Strang  was  without  his 
usual  big  bodyguard. 

Gertrude  saw  her  St.  Louis  uncle  draw  from  his  waist- 
coat a  double-barreled  pistol  which  he  deliberately  fired 
into  Strang's  body  with  both  barrels.  Quite  to  the  sur- 
prise of  Gertrude,  her  two  uncles  rushed  up  the  gang- 
plank onto  the  steamer  and  without  stopping,  deliberately 
delivered  themselves  as*  prisoners  on  board  the  govern- 
ment boat. 

The  Mormons,  scattered  about,  were  stupefied  by  the 
shooting  of  their  prophet,  who  had  fallen  to  the  ground 
as  though  killed.  In  an  instant,  rage  filled  their  hearts 
with  a  desire  for  vengeance.  They  swarmed  upon  the 
vessel,  howled,  cursed,  even  the  most  pious  of  them,  and 
called  down  the  vengeance  of  Heaven  upon  the  mur- 
derers. It  may  be  understood  by  the  reader  that  Ger- 
trude's uncle  had  been  tried  for  drunkenness  by  the 


Eric's  Second  Escape  493 

Twelve  Apostles  and  had  been  found  guilty  and  sentenced 
to  receive  according  to  the  Mosaic  order,  forty  stripes, 
save  one.  These  had  been  administered  with  such  cruelty 
that  they  had  drawn  from  the  poor  man  the  cries  of 
agony  Grimley  and  Gertrude  had  heard.  He  had  become 
a  common  drunkard  unable  to  curb  his  appetite  for  liquor. 
The  affair  culminated  in  the  shooting  and  badly  wounding 
of  Strang,  in  revenge  for  the  lashing  he  had  suffered. 

However,  the  anger  which  filled  the  Mormons'  hearts 
was  of  no  avail.  Strang  lay  upon  the  ground — not  dead, 
but  so  seriously  wounded  that  within  a  few  weeks  he 
died  in  the  arms  of  his  faithful  old  wife  in  the  adjoining 
state  of  Wisconsin.  With  his  death  ended  the  kingdom 
of  St.  James,  after  an  existence  of  about  six  or  eight 
years,  the  astonishing  details  of  which  we  have  given 
but  an  outline. 

For  a  moment  let  us  return  to  Eric.  He  reached  the 
steamer  just  before  his  pursuers,  but  in  order  to  gain  it 
he  was  obliged  to  cast  off  his  accompanying  canoe,  thus 
restoring  to  the  Mormons  some  of  their  rifles  and  am- 
munition. Eric,  dear  fellow,  was  glad  not  to  be  obliged 
to  fire  and  kill  or  wound  any  of  his  pursuers.  The  boats 
which  had  been  following  Eric  were  turned  towards  the 
mainland,  as  the  schooner  had  been.  The  Captain  of 
the  Michigan  took  no  further  notice  of  either  the 
schooner  or  canoes.  The  Captain  received  Eric,  heard 
his  tale  and  soon  after  gave  his  attention,  as  we  have  read, 
to  the  docking  of  the  steamer. 

At  the  time  of  the  shooting  the  Captain,  with  several 
of  his  officers,  was  curiously  waiting  in  the  cabin  to  re- 
ceive Strang  when  he  might  appear.  Hence,  he  did  not 
witness  the  shooting  event  nor  did  the  Captain  have  any 
hand  in  the  repulsing  of  the  onrushing  Mormons  who 
were  intent  on  the  capture  of  the  two  uncles.  Several 


494  The  Mormon  King 

of  the  steamer's  crew,  ex-fishermen  who  knew  the  cir- 
cumstances of  Strang's  life,  pushed  ahead  of  their  com- 
panions and  repelled  the  advance  of  the  Mormons.  One 
of  the  officers  appeared  and  completed  their  dispersion, 
and  ordered  the  wounded  Strang  to  be  taken  on  board, 
where  he  received  the  ship  surgeon's  attention.  The  of- 
ficer then  ordered  the  two  uncles  to  be  locked  up  on 
board  the  steamer.  Upon  examination,  Strang's  wounds 
were  found  to  be  fatal  and  left  no  hope  of  recovery. 

And  now  Eric  and  Tuesday  came  on  shore ;  the  former 
bearing  a  message  from  the  Captain  of  the  Michigan  to 
Major  Stone,  requesting  him  to  come  aboard  and  make 
a  report  supplementary  to  that  which  the  Captain  had 
received  from  Washington.  At  the  end  of  this  interview 
the  Captain  ordered  the  steamer's  course  to  be  continued 
to  Beaver  Island  where  he  had  expected  to  arrive  under 
his  instructions.  In  the  wake  of  the  steamer  Michigan, 
containing  their  wounded  leader,  as  well  as  his  murder- 
ers upon  whom  they  yet  hoped  to  wreak  vengeance, 
Strang's  disconsolate  people  followed  in  their  boats. 
Their  movements  were  now  in  a  way  being  directed  by 
Adams. 

That  night  our  lighthouse  friends  were  again  the  sole 
inhabitants  of  the  little  Manitou  Island.  It  was  a  beauti- 
ful moonlight  night,  and  peace,  which  Gertrude  said 
''was  like  the  peace  of  God  which  passeth  all  under- 
standing" was  with  them. 

The  Mormons  had  taken  their  wounded  along  when 
leaving  the  island,  but  the  dead  bodies  of  the  Indians 
yet  lay  where  they  had  fallen.  The  morning  light  was 
needed  to  reveal  a  perplexing  discovery.  Eric  and  Hec- 
tor in  the  very  early  morning  were  taking  a  survey  of 
the  island  and  viewing  with  interest  the  half  completed 
work  of  the  invaders.  The  amount  o£  work  accom- 


Eric's  Second  Escape  495 

plished  in  so  short  a  time  was  astonishing,  but  these 
men  had  been  taught  by  their  leaders  that  industry  was 
one  of  the  prime  virtues  of  a  "Saint"  while  still  on 
earth.  One  of  their  prophets  in  addressing  a  large  con- 
course of  this  deluded  people  had  said:  "It  has  been 
revealed  to  our  Twelve  Apostles  that  there  has  been 
much  complaint  among  the  women  members.  Now,  sis- 
ters, a  plain  word  to  you.  Round  up  your  shoulders  and 
work,  and  keep  rounding  them  up,  and  keep  working 
and  your  reward  will  be  in  Heaven." 

The  partially  constructed  cabins  were  built  of  hewn 
logs,  and  were  complete  excepting  the  roofs.  Many 
household  conveniences  were  arranged  within  the  roofless 
walls,  awaiting  immediate  occupancy  by  the  women  and 
children. 

A  grewsome  sight  awaited  Eric,  and  the  tender-hearted 
fellow  was  made  sorry  to  see  the  outstretched  dead 
bodies  of  the  Indians.  He  was  horrified  to  observe 
among  them  the  body  of  one  white  man.  The  effect 
of  the  shots,  coming  as  they  did  from  above  and  striking 
the  heads  of  the  victims,  had  been  to  cause  instant  death, 
and  a  total  of  six  Indians  and  one  white  man,  painted 
in  the  Indian  war  paint,  was  the  result  of  the  interference 
of  Major  Stone.  For  it  was  under  his  direction  as  an 
officer  of  the  law  that  the  firing  had  been  done.  Eric, 
followed  by  the  faithful  dog,  sought  the  lighthouse  and 
communicated  the  finding  of  the  white  man  and  Indians, 
adding  that  there  was  a  large  package  of  papers  pro- 
truding from  the  white  man's  belt. 

Antoine  was  sent  on  a  willing  errand  to  secure  the 
papers  and  bring  them  in,  this  at  Miss  Pearl's  request. 
The  Mormons  had  evidently  declined  to  bury  the  bodies 
and  so  they  had  lain  until  Eric  found  them.  Antoine 
secured  the  papers  which  he  brought  with  celerity  to 


496  The  Mormon  King 

Major  Stone.  Gertrude  refused  to  touch  them,  re- 
marking : 

"Oh,  horrors!"  and  averted  her  face. 

Major  Stone  had  already  rearranged  his  office  to 
which  he  now  retired,  bearing  the  papers,  saying: 
"These  may  contain  information  demanding  some 
thought."  This  is  similar  to  an  answer  made  by  a  very 
rich  philanthropist  suddenly  approached  by  a  poor  widow 
who  poured  out  a  tale  of  woe.  This  philanthropist  was 
a  money  maker  and  a  money  giver  but  no  sudden  call 
for  help,  even  of  this  poor  widow,  caused  him  to  relax 
his  rule  of  knowing  before  giving.  This  was  how  he 
met  the  request :  "Madame,  this  is  a  case  which  requires 
an  investigation  and  I  will  see  that  your  needs  are 
attended  to."  There  was  no  sudden  movement  of  his 
hand  to  his  pocket,  but  no  doubt  it  would  be  better  for 
the  woman  in  the  end,  if  hers  were  a  worthy  case,  than 
if  he  had  at  once  given  her  a  small  coin. 

Thus  it  was  with  Major  Stone..  He  took  the  package 
of  papers,  piece  by  piece,  to  ferret  out  the  true  inward- 
ness of  the  attack.  The  bodies  were  soon  given  a  de- 
corous burial,  and  this  party,  like  the  twelve  sailors  lying 
on  the  adjacent  island,  were  covered  in  a  few  brief  weeks 
with  the  green  verdure  of  the  surface  of  the  turf  under 
which  they  lay. 

That  evening  Major  Stone,  in  reply  to  an  inquiry  from 
Gertrude,  told  what  he  had  learned  from  the  papers 
found  upon  the  white  man's  body.  It  seems  that  the 
disappearance  of  the  sum  aggregating  a  quarter  of  a 
million  dollars  from  the  St.  Louis  bank  had  become  pub- 
lic and  an  organization  made  on  speculation  attempted 
to  trace  it  and  secure  it  for  themselves.  Three  men  of 
the  underworld  from  St.  Louis  were  sent  to  the  north, 
where  they  had  discovered  a  trace  of  the  absconding 


Eric's  Second  Escape 


cashier  and  followed  him  to  the  island.  Before  coming 
across  from  the  mainland  they  had  hired  a  rough  band 
of  Canadian  Indians  —  probably  Blackfeet  —  who  were  al- 
ready incited  by  large  promises  and  the  hope  of  obtaining 
many  scalps  of  the  settlers. 

The  Major  summed  up  his  findings  by  stating  that  this 
added  to  his  cares,  as  the  party  come  so  far  for  such  a 
purpose  would  not  stop  in  their  attempts  to  gain  the 
money,  by  the  loss  of  one  of  their  number  —  the  Indians 
not  counting  in  their  estimation.  The  Major  said: 
''Doubtless  the  two  men  yet  in  the  vicinity  would  be  on 
board  the  first  steamer  that  came  to  the  island  and  would 
continue  their  attempts  to  obtain  the  money,  and  so  must 
not  be  lost  sight  of." 

A  wonderful  change  had  taken  place  in  the  appear- 
ance of  the  island  since  the  first  of  April.  In  the  dead 
of  winter  the  little  island  had  been  rock  bound,  for  ice 
is  classed  among  the  minerals.  Apply  heat  to  ice  and  it 
turns  to  water. 

At  the  Straits  the  ice  still  held  fast.  If  one  could  have 
looked  down  upon  the  south  and  east  coast  of  Michigan, 
it  would  have  been  observed  that  scores  of  craft  of  all 
descriptions  were  waiting  in  the  harbors  or  anchored  in 
the  waters  of  Lake  Huron.  Among  the  largest  of  these 
waiting  vessels  was  the  steamer  Great  West,  with  Cap- 
tain Sprott  still  in  command  and  nearly  all  the  old  crew 
which  the  vessel  had  when  it  passed  through  the  Straits 
towards  Buffalo  the  previous  autumn.'  The  Great  East 
and  scores  of  craft  were  also  waiting  the  dispersion  of 
the  ice  in  the  Straits  but  on  the  west  shore  of  Michigan. 
There  were  many  short  trips  being  made  by  fishing  boats, 
steam  tugs,  etc.,  on  both  Lake  Michigan  and  Lake  Huron. 

The  first  of  May  has  always  been  the  ideal  day  for  the 
breaking  up  of  the  ice  in  the  straits.  When  this  occurs 


498  The  Mormon  King 

the  desolation  of  which  we  have  spoken  so  frequently 
is  succeeded  by  the  activity  of  hundreds  of  craft  passing 
back  and  forth  from  West  to  East  and  vice  versa.  It 
was  this  large  activity  which  suggested  to  Strang  the 
thought  of  building  up  a  Mormon  colony  on  the  Beaver 
Islands  and  ultimately  laying  tribute,  if  not  in  money, 
then  in  trade,  upon  the  passing  commerce. 

The  steamer  Michigan  was  bound  upon  an  errand 
through  the  Straits  to  some  port  on  Lake  Erie  and  the 
Captain  decided  to  wait  the  breaking  up  of  the  ice  at 
the  Port  of  St.  James.  This  name  was  given  to  the 
capacious  harbor  on  Beaver  Island,  where  craft  could 
lie  in-  safety  from  the  drift  of  ice.  The  one  notable 
observation  made  by  the  Captain,  officers,  and  crew  was 
the  exodus  of  King  Strang's  followers.  The  movement 
was  phenomenal.  It  was  indeed  a  dispersal. 

The  wounds  of  Strang  proved  fatal,  but  ere  he  de- 
parted this  life  he  made  a  last  request,  which  was  that 
his  body  should  be  taken  to  the  city  of  refuge  (Voree) 
which  had  been  founded  in  Wisconsin.  There  he  died 
July  9th,  1856,  and  there  his  bones  rest  in  an  unmarked 
grave.  History  does  not  record  what  became  of  his 
crown  or  the  eight  foot  trumpet  of  Apostle  Adams.  The 
kingdom  fell  with  Strang.  Adams  assumed  some  sort 
of  control,  but  every  hour  carried  away  numerous 
families  of  the  misguided  followers. 

The  Gentile  invasion  came  soon  after  Strang's  re- 
moval to  Voree.  The  fishermen,  whose  occupation  and 
trade  he  had  expected  to  grasp,  came  with  torch  to  burn 
and  axe  to  demolish.  The  printing  office  was  sacked. 
The  tabernacle  was  reduced  to  ashes.  The  Mormons 
were  exiled.  On  the  islands  of  Green  Bay  and  its  adja- 
cent peninsula  a  few  of  them  built  new  homes;  some 
sought  the  land  whence  they  had  followed  their  prophet; 


Eric's  Second  Escape  499 

the  rest  were  scattered  to  the  four  points  of  the  compass. 
Like  that  of  the  prophet,  Joseph  Smith,  the  life  of  the 
prophet,  James  Strang,  ended  in  a  tragedy  and  the  dis- 
persion of  his  people  and  erstwhile  kingdom. 

One  word  may  be  added  suggesting  a  point  upon  which 
the  two  thoroughly  agreed.  It  was  strange  but  true 
that  they  were  both  liars  and  deceivers  from  the  begin- 
ning of  their  careers,  and  they  ended  their  lives  thorough 
believers  in  their  own  deceptions. 

At  the  very  last  Strang  called  his  Twelve  Apostles 
about  him  and  discussed  the  best  plan  for  continuing 
the  kingdom.  He  was  crowned  July  8,  1850,  and  died 
July  9,  1856 — completing  six  years  and  one  day  of  a 
turbulent  reign.  The  Prophet  Smith  when  his  life  was 
ended  was  estimated  to  be  worth  under  his  own  hand 
one  million  dollars,  besides  an  immense  treasure  which 
he  controlled  as  head  of  the  Church  of  the  Latter-Day 
Saints.  This  accumulation  of  capital  was  used  in  fur- 
nishing, the  money  for  the  removal  of  the  Mormons  to 
Salt  Lake  City.  Strang  on  his  part  was  never  without 
money  but  he  had  not  been  in  power  long  enough  for 
his  tithing  system  to  accumulate  any  more  money  than 
was  required  from  day  to  day.  Hence,  the  Mormons 
who  scattered  from  Beaver  Island  were  poor  indeed. 
They  had  been  deceived  and  robbed,  but  being  industrious 
and  temperate  they  soon  found  places  for  themselves 
among  the  fishermen  and  lumbermen  of  Wisconsin  and 
Michigan.  The  places  which  knew  them  once  knew  them 
no  more  forever. 

The  problem  which  might  have  arisen  if  Strang  had 
lived  'will  never  be  answered.  That  the  results  might 
have  been  disastrous  to  the  country  is  most  certain'. 


CHAPTER  XLV 

THE  LIGHT  KEEPER  RETURNS  AS   MARQUIS   MALLOIRE,   ETC. 

QUITE  punctually  on  the  first  day  of  the  long  expected 
event  the  ice  gave  away.  This  had  already  been  softened 
by  the  advancing  season  and  it  did  not  take  very  much 
power  from  the  steam  vessels  of  the  waiting  fleet  to 
force  their  way  through,  so  as  to  mark  the  usual  season 
of  "May  Day."  All  over  the  West  and  East  the  word 
was  passed:  "The  Straits  are  open." 

It  was  a  lovely  sight  to  see  the  vigorous  activity  of 
the  vessels'  crews  as  the  various  craft,  little  and  big,  went 
upon  their  appointed  courses. 

The  Great  West  plowed  its  way  southward  and  at 
the  exact  moment  drew  up  to  the  pier  at  Little  Manitou 
Island.  The  Great  East,  as  it  had  done  in  the  fall,  drew 
up  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  pier  and  then  there  was 
re-enacted  the  bustling  scenes  detailed  at  the  opening  of 
this  story.  On  each  thousand  mile  trip  this  was  the 
program  of  the  arrival  and  sailing  out  of  these  two 
sister  ships. 

Eric  and  Grimley  had  already  removed  the  trading 
goods  to  the  warehouse  and  were  busy  supplying  the 
many  customers  from  the  two  steamers  and  other  craft 
moored  near  the  island.  The  damage  done  the  ware- 
house by  the  invading  parties  of  Indians  and  Mormons 
had  been  repaired.  The  furs  had  been  bundled  into 
great  packages  by  Eric  and  were  now  sent  on  board  the 
Great  West  to  be  taken  to  Chicago.  The  barrels  of 

500 


The  Light  Keeper  Returns  as  Marquis      501 

rock  salt  were  soon  sold  to  parties  from  the  mainland, 
for  supplying  their  cattle  with  this  most  vital  food;  two 
of  which  customers  paid  for  their  purchases  with  twenty 
dollar  gold  pieces.  Neither  Major  Stone  nor  .Mr.  Grim- 
ley,  like  wise  men,  made  any  audible  remarks  about  the 
offering  of  the  payments  in  gold. 

It  was  on  the  Great  West  that  Major  Stone,  or  the 
detective,  as  we  first  introduced  him,  departed  for  St. 
Louis.  But  behold  a  change — the  Major  has  suddenly 
within  an  hour  become  exceedingly  corpulent.  His  ro- 
tundity was  caused  not  by  eating  up  a  fortune  and  swell- 
ing out  from  within  but  by  layers  of  currency  and  certain 
rolls  of  twenty  dollar  gold  pieces  which  had  been  woven 
into  his  system  from  the  outside  by  the  use  of  various 
pockets  which  had  been  stitched  into  his  clothing  by 
the  widow  (to  make  it  quite  plain,  we  may  say  Eric's 
widow),  so  that  there  was  no  semblance  of  anything 
unusual.  The  task  of  concealing  the  $180,000  in  this 
manner  proved  to  the  end  most  successful.  For  ten  days 
later  a  burly,  red  whiske'red  traveler  with  a  fur  lined 
woodsman's  cap  walked  into  the  office  of  Samuel  Latham, 
at  St.  Louis  and  asked  for  an  interview  with  that  honest 
gentleman,  who  gave  him  a  welcome,  which  Major  Stone 
was  glad  to  recall  in  all  his  later  years. 

The  officers  of  the  bank  were  sent  for  and  the  bundles 
of  treasure  were  taken  from  their  hiding  places,  much 
to  the  relief  of  the  Major,  and  were  quickly  counted  by 
Mr.  Latham  and  the  bank's  representatives.  The  amount 
stolen  from  the  bank  was  intact,  with  perhaps  the  ex- 
ception of  some  four  hundred  dollars — that  is,  twenty 
of  the  twenty  dollar  gold  pieces,  which  had  been  dis- 
tributed from  island  and  shore  and  proved  the  undoing 
of  the  criminal.  A  worse  fate  might  have  overtaken  him 
than  that  which  came  to  him  had  he  not  been  stopped 


502  The  Mormon  King 

at  the  beginning  of  his  career.  No  warrant  had  been 
issued  for  him,  nor  any  records  made  in  the  courts  of 
the  crime  he  had  committed.  Gertrude,  who  was  really 
a  wealthy  woman,  soon  and  readily  gave  a  check  for  the 
amount  necessary  to  clear  the  family  name.  When  she 
paid  the  amount  she  had  said  gaily,  it  was  like  handing 
herself  the  sum,  that  is,  she  paid  her  own  loss  with  her 
own  money. 

At  Major  Stone's  elbow  when  he  entered  Latham's 
office,  was  to  be  seen  our  friend  Tuesday,  who  had  kept 
upon  his  master  an  eye  that  never  wandered  while  on 
their  trip.  Several  times  the  detective  had  noticed  on 
the  Great  West  two  of  the  worst  criminals  of  the  time. 
These  men,  however,  overlooked  the  portly  woodsman 
and  his  Indian  companion  and  made  no  attempt  to  dis- 
cover the  cause  of  his  rotundity.  It  was  a  relief  to  the 
honest  southern  gentleman  to  be  rid  of  the  responsibility 
of  carrying  so  large  an  amount  through  so  rough  a 
country.  In  reviewing  this  period  of  his  adventurous 
life,  Major  Stone  was  often  heard  to  say:  "To  the 
lovely  Gertrude  I  probably  owe  my  life,  as  well  as  the 
successful  delivery  of  the  large  sum  of  money,  for  it 
was  at  her  suggestion  that  I  concealed  the  currency 
about  my  person  in  the  many  small  pockets,  sewed  under 
her  direction  by  the  good  widow  Ruth." 

It  is  at  this  point  of  our  story  that  the  twenty  thousand 
dollar  reward  should  be  divided  according  to  the  promise 
of  the  excellent  Mr.  Latham,  who  it  will  be  remembered, 
was  to  divide  that  sum  between  himself  and  Mr.  Grimley, 
the  agent  of  the  Great  Western  Transportation  Com- 
pany, located  on  the  Little  Manitou  Island.  Mr.  Grimley 
received  his  share  of  the  money  in  the  form  of  a  deposit 
book  from  the  principal  bank  of  St.  Louis,  together  with 
a  check  book  of  the  customary  style,  and  a  request  from 


The  Light  Keeper  Returns  as  Marquis      503 

the  bank  for  his  signature  upon  a  slip  of  paper  to  verify 
the  signatures  to  be  made  on  the  checks,  as  he  should  fill 
them  out  at  any  time  for  any  amount  up  to  ten  thousand 
dollars  to  suit  his  conveniences. 

Gertrude's  aunt  was  a  passenger  on  the  Great  West 
under  the  care  of  Captain  Sprott.  The  meeting  with 
her  niece  may  be  left  to  the  imagination  of  the  reader. 
Gertrude  shared  her  room  in  the  lighthouse  with  the 
good  lady,  who  by  the  way  had  written  to  Gertrude  one 
or  more  letters,  which  had  been  received,  giving  an 
account  of  the  social  life  in  New  York  for  the  winter. 

Aunt  Estelle's  heart  was  still  unhappy;  it  had  been 
broken  when  she  became  aware  of  her  husband's  flight 
to  the  Mormon  settlements.  "It  is  hard  after  a  married 
life  of  thirty  years  to  be  rewarded  for  all  of  my  faith- 
fulness with  such  a  desertion,"  and  much  else  said  the 
aunt  to  her  niece  upon  the  sad  subject. 

To  all  this  Gertrude  responded:  "Dear  Aunt,  keep 
your  mind  in  a  forgiving  way  and  don't  despair  of  again 
being  a  happy  married  woman.  Remember  no  man  or 
woman  is  really  perfect.  The  best  of  them  have  their 
faults  and  every  one  of  them  has  to  be  forgiven  for 
something.  Now  uncle  is  a  most  agreeable  gentleman ; 
somewhat  weak  and  liable  to  be  over-persuaded  by  de- 
signing people  with  whom  he  comes  in  contact.  Uncle 
has  been  rich.  All  his  capital  is  lost  and  the  poor  man 
has  been  overcome  by  the  devil.  But,  dear  Aunt,"  con- 
tinued Gertrude,  taking  the  lady  within  her  embrace, 
"there  is  a  power  on  earth  as  well  as  in  Heaven,  superior 
to  the  devil,  and  that  kindly  Heavenly  Father  will  bring 
you  out  of  this  trouble  in  the  same  way  that  he  has 
brought  me  out  of  mine.  When  I  tell  you  all  I  have 
gone  through  and  that  at  every  emergency  I  called 
earnestly  upon  Him  for  deliverance,  which  always  came, 


504  The  Mormon  King 

I  know  you  will  feel  forgiving  and  your  love  for  uncle 
will  return  to  you." 

Sharing  the  same  room  together  these  two  women's 
principal  topic  of  discourse  was  that  relating  to  Mr. 
Grimley.  Of  course,  these  conversations  cannot  be  re- 
peated. They  were  frank  and  loving  on  both  sides  and 
in  her  frankness,  Aunt  Estelle  remarked  that  it  seemed  to 
her  the  courtship  had  not  proceeded  very  rapidly  since 
the  understanding  had  been  arrived  at,  that  Edward  loved 
and  would  die  for  Gertrude,  and  Gertrude  loved  and  was 
equally  ready  to  die  for  Edward.  Aunt  Estelle  said 
with  continued  frankness :  "That  is  not  the  way  they 
did  when  I  was  a  girl." 

To  which  Gertrude  responded:  "We  have  to  make 
some  allowance  for  the  fact  that  Mr.  Grimley  is  a 
clergyman  and  has  met  with  a  great  disappointment." 

"Yes,"  said  Aunt  Estelle,  "and  he  is  a  poor  man  until 
his  parents  die  and  then  not  very  rich,  and  you  are 
quite  a  rich  lady.  That  would  make  some  difference." 

"Yes,"  said  Gertrude,  "that  is  a  great  obstacle,  and 
how  to  get  over  it,  I  don't  know." 

To  this,  Aunt  Estelle  said :  "I  can  tell  you  how  to 
get  over  that.  There  is  no  doubt  but  what  he  loves  you 
and  that  he  is  an  honorable  gentleman.  Now  I  have 
known  several  ladies  who  are  rich  and  who  married 
worthy  men ;  themselves  "proposing"  and  no  evil  arising 
from  it.  It  was  but  forestalling  a  little  of  the  intimacy 
which  comes  after  marriage."  She  continued,  very 
softly,  "My  dear,  you  certainly  understand  me  and  can 
easily  arrange  it  with  so  worthy  a  man,  who  is  ready  to 
take  you — imperfections  and  all." 

Gertrude's  aunt  was  very  fond  of  Grimley  and  she 
felt  a  great  deal  of  satisfaction  when  she  recalled  what 
she  had  written  at  an  earlier  date  of  our  story  to  her 


The  Light  Keeper  Returns  as  Marquis      505 

niece,  recommending  Grimley  as  a  "proper"  gentleman. 
She  felt  the  joy  that  usually  fills  the  heart  of  the  real 
matchmaker  and  she  was  now  upon  the  island  to  see 
that  the  matrimonial  scheme  went  well  to  the  final  giving 
away  of  the  bride. 

Grimley,  although  not  knowing  how  much  he  owed  to 
the  aunt,  was  fond  of  her,  and  the  hours  the  three  spent 
together  were  most  delightful.  Aunt  Estelle  was  a  musi- 
cian and  the  songs  and  playing  of  the  harp  were  re- 
newed with  the  utmost  zest  within  the  lighthouse  walls. 

Upon  the  steamer  Great  East  which  had  come  up  from 
Chicago,  there  was  a  passenger  booked  as  the  Marquis 
de  Malloire,  who  was  no  other  than  the  returning  light- 
house keeper. 

Malloire  was  certainly  an  odd  character.  He  had 
passed  several  seasons  among  the  Indians  of  Michigan. 
He  had  obtained  the  appointment  of  keeper  of  the  light- 
house on  the  Little  Manitou  Island.  Combined  with 
this  he  did  a  small  mercantile  trade.  He  made  periodical 
trips  to  Chicago  where  he  would  buy  perhaps  twenty 
barrels  of  flour,  various  yards  of  cloths,  in  which  his 
specialty  consisted  of  immense  red  bandanna  handker- 
chiefs, which  he  bought  for  six  cents  each  and  sold  to  the 
Indians  for  one  dollar  each,  so  eager  were  these  wild 
children  of  the  woods  for  the  bright  colors.  He  also 
bought  various  articles  of  hardware,  such  as  knives  and 
a  few  guns  with  their  ammunition.  In  these  trading 
ventures  his  profits  far  exceeded  his  modest  salary  from 
the  Government  and  he  was  growing  rich  in  his  way. 

Malloire  was  kindness  itself  towards  the  faithful 
mother  of  his  children.  His  two  lively  offspring  have 
already  become  well  known  to  us  and  they  shared  the  af- 
fections of  his  warm  heart.  He  was  nearly  as  dark  and 
swarthy  in  countenance  as  was  his  wife.  His  progeni- 


506  The  Mormon  King 

tors  were  from  the  south  of  France  where  they  had  lived 
for  several  generations  since  their  expulsion  from  Spain, 
in  which  country  they  had  been  classed  as  Moors.  Hence 
his  complexion  and  his  habit  of  industry,  for  the  Moors 
were  always  great  workers.  The  Marquis's  hands  were 
as  hard  as  iron  from  pulling  the  oars  of  his  trading  boat. 
His  duties  at  the  lighthouse  were  confined  to  keeping  the 
lights  during  the  night,  and  the  leathery  condition  of  his 
hands  showed  his  private  occupation,  winked  at  by  the 
inspector.  He  traded  along  the  shore  of  the  mainland 
during  the  day  and  returned  often  late  at  night.  In  the 
meantime  the  person  we  have  called  Madame  in  our  story, 
understood  her  husband's  duties  and  co-operated  so 
cordially  in  all  his  enterprises  that  before  first  start- 
ing for  France  he  had  already  a  good  bank  account 
and  large  credit  in  Chicago,  the  result  of  his  trading 
profits. 

At  this  point  in  our  story  we  can  bid  farewell  to  the 
Marquis  Malloire,  Madame,  Virginie,  and  Antoine.  The 
latter  had  by  this  time  grown  to  be  a  delightful  young 
gentleman  under  the  fostering  hand  of  Gertrude,  and 
was  destined  to  become  a  swarthy  cheeked  Parisian  with 
irreproachable  manners  and  fairly  well  educated  in  writ- 
ing and  reading  English,  thanks  to  Gertrude's  teaching. 

Virginie,  of  whom  we  have  said  little  since  her  abrupt 
dismissal  of  Daniel,  was  a  dangerously  handsome  young 
lady.  Her  career,  after  arriving  in  France,  was  a  short 
one,  except  as  a  married  woman  linked  with  the  fortunes 
of  one  of  the  oldest  families  of  the  nobility  in  the  south 
of  France.  Virginie  was  an  illustration  of  the  old  prov- 
erb that  says:  "A  woman  born  handsome  is  born 
married."  Farewell,  dear  maid,  we  would  gladly  go 
much  further  with  you. 

The  Marquis  turned  over  his  duties  at  the  lighthouse 


The  Light  Keeper  Returns  as  Marquis      507 

to  Eric  and  wrote  a  letter  to  the  authorities  at  Washing- 
ton recommending  his  appointment.  This  letter  was  filed 
in  the  cabinet  of  recommendations,  to  which  was  added 
at  the  same  time  a  letter  from  Major  Stone,  also  recom- 
mending Eric's  appointment.  Without  further  ceremony 
Eric  received  the  coveted  appointment,  signed  by  Presi- 
dent Millard  Fillmore. 

Eric,  it  may  be  said,  was  in  luck.  The  widow  who  had 
already  been  his  comforter  through  busy  scenes  and 
whom  he  had  escorted  from  the  deserted  ship  to  the 
hospitality  of  Gertrude,  now  indicated  to  him  with  con- 
siderable plainness  that  she  could  not  live  without  him, 
owing  to  the  admiration  and  love  with  which  he  had 
inspired  her.  Such  is  the  nature  of  woman.  It  requires 
but  a  short  interval  of  time  for  the  transfer  of  her 
affections,  deep  and  true  though  they  are,  from  one  in- 
dividual to  another,  provided  circumstances  allow.  This 
deep  principle  is  proved  in  the  authentic  tale  of  "Auld 
Robin  Grey,"  told  by  the  poet. 

The  noble  Frenchman,  suspecting  the  condition  of  feel- 
ing between  Eric  and  Ruth,  proposed  to  his  wife  that 
she  should  hand  over  to  the  pair  her  savings  of  the  win- 
ter, which  as  may  be  suspected  from  what  we  have  writ- 
ten from  time  to  time  was  no  small  sum.  It  amounted 
to  several  months  of  Eric's  salary.  The  wolf  skins  and 
ears  had  brought  a  nice  round  sum  and  this  increased 
the  amount  given  to  Eric  and  Ruth. 

Their  position  in  the  lighthouse  was  a  trifle  awkward, 
and  it  devolved  upon  Gertrude's  aunt  to  officiate  upon 
this  occasion  as  matchmaker.  She  rather  bluntly  pro- 
posed to  Grimley,  he  being  an  ordained  clergyman, 
that  he  should  marry  the  couple.  Grimley,  being  a 
thorough  gentleman  and  never  refusing  to  do  the  agree- 
able thing,  consented.  This  caused  Gertrude  burning 


508  The  Mormon  King 

blushes  when  she  thought  of  it  and  talked  of  it,  especially 
before  Edward.  Her  inward  thought  was:  "When  he 
marries  these  dear  people,  what  is  he  going  to  do  with 
me?"  For  Gertrude  was  in  that  condition  of  power- 
lessness  which  is  a  part  of  woman's  destiny  when  she 
truly  loves  a  man  and  one  only,  and  is  forbidden  by  the 
laws  of  womanhood  to  take  the  manly  part  of  proposing. 

During  the  preceding  weeks  which  had  grown  into 
months,  Grimley's  attitude  towards  Gertrude  had  been 
one  which  may  be  expressed  by  the  two  words — punctili- 
ously polite.  Gertrude  and  her  aunt  had  ascribed  the 
rather  distant  manner  of  the  lover,  as  he  surely  was,  to 
the  difference  in  their  financial  positions,  but  there  was 
a  deeper  cause  than  this. 

Grimley  was  determined  to  retrieve  the  one  untoward 
incident  mentioned  as  having  occurred  in  his  short  minis- 
terial career.  He  had  vowed  to  himself  that  he  would 
resume  his  calling  as  a  preacher  in  any  obscure  place 
where  he  could  proclaim  the  gospel,  and  the  more  humble 
the  locality  the  better.  Grimley's  pride  stood  in  the  way 
of  a  complete  surrender,  but  Gertrude  was  the  one  who, 
with  the  assistance  of  Aunt  Estelle,  solved  the  question 
upon  which  hung  the  future  happiness  of  two  true 
hearted  lovers.  Her  method  of  procedure  can  soon  be 
told.  She  simply  stayed  upon  the  island  and  said 
nothing,  while  hour  by  hour  and  day  by  day  the  self- 
contained  and  manly  lover  worked. 

Eric  and  Ruth  were  united  by  Grimley  in  a  simple 
ceremony,  engineered  and  directed  by  Aunt  Estelle,  and 
the  newly  wedded  couple  succeeded  to  the  quarters  occu- 
pied by  Gertrude  and  her  aunt,  who  took  up  their  abode 
in  the  comfortable  cabin  deserted  by  Major  Stone.  Ger- 
trude's effects,  as  well  as  her  aunt's,  were  moved  into 
the  cabin  and  with  artistic  skill  were  so  scattered  about 


The  Light  Keeper  Returns  as  Marquis      509 

the  single  room  that  it  was  truly  picturesque  and  home- 
like. The  services  of  two  skillful  assistants  were  secured 
from  a  passing  steamer — a  mother  and  daughter — who 
were  capable  of  doing  all  the  labor  required  of  what, 
in  those  days,  was  called  "help" — that  is  cooking,  laun- 
dering, and  personal  attendance.  The  Franklin  stove 
became  the  center,  in  the  early  part  of  the  spring,  of 
the  warm  hospitality  dispensed  from  this  island  home. 

When  once  settled,  quiet  and  peace  reigned  supreme. 
There  was  no  longer  danger  from  wolves,  Indians,  or 
Mormons.  It  is  in  times  of  such  peace  that  a  man  and 
his  maid  find  it  easy  to  arrange  the  preliminaries  of  a 
long  future  to  be  spent  together.  The  method  proposed 
by  Gertrude  to  bring  her  lover  to  his  knees  was  simply 
this — that  she  would  if  need  be,  spend  some  months  on 
the  delightful  island  and  await  the  auspicious  moment 
when  Grimley  would  say,  "I  cannot  live  without  you." 

Grimley  was  a  busy  man  attending  to  his  duties  as 
agent  of  the  Transportation  Company.  His  most  profit- 
able occupation  for  the  company  was  the  buying  of  furs. 
His  reputation  spread  very  far  as  a  just  and  honorable 
trader.  This  reputation  was  established  not  only  among 
the  trappers  but  also  among  the  Indians,  and  so  exact 
was  his  attention  to  the  details  of  his  position  that  the 
transportation  company  doubled  his  salary  and  thought 
they  had  an  agent  who  would  remain  in  their  service  for 
many  years.  However,  something  happened  which  upset 
the  company's  calculations. 

Here  were  two  ardent  lovers,  living  day  by  day  near 
each  other,  restrained  as  it  were,  by  sheets  of  steel  from 
passing  the  line  of  strictest  conventionality.  It  must 
be  told,  however,  that  Mr.  Grimley,  disappointed  preacher 
that  he  was,  delivered  many  sermons  to  Gertrude,  as 
though  she  were  the  audience,  which  she  demurely  re- 


510  The  Mormon  King 

ceived.  Sometimes  at  nights  he  dreamed  he  was  stand- 
ing, as  he  had  often  stood,  before  a  great  audience  with 
Gertrude  sitting,  closely  attendant  upon  each  word  and 
every  thought  of  his  mind  and  heart.  These  dreams 
often  changed  into  words  and  formulated  themselves  into 
a  regular  sermon.  Afterwards,  when  they  were  to- 
gether, Gertrude  had  a  wish  to  write  down  the  heads 
and  division  of  the  discourses,  as  she  heard  them  re- 
peated to  her,  when,  the  hard  day's  work  at  the  ware- 
house being  finished,  he  was  able  to  repeat  them  to  her, 
almost  verbatim. 


There  were  several  logs  that  lay  pointed  towards  the 
shore  which  had  drifted  in  from  saw-mills  along  the  lake. 
These  were  bridge  timbers,  designed  to  be  used  five  or 
ten  hundred  miles  southward,  but  they  had  escaped  their 
booms  and  stranded  on  the  island  shore  and  became 
fixed  until  another  storm  might  come  up  and  release 
them.  Gertrude  had  a  way  of  running  out  on  these  logs 
to  relieve  her  exuberant  hilarity,  and  one  day  she  slipped 
into  the  water  twenty  feet  from  shore.  There  then 
occurred  an  incident  in  which  Hector  once  more  showed 
his  qualities.  Before  Grimley  could  draw  a  breath  of 
horror,  the  noble  beast  ran  out  on  the  log  and  jumped  in 
to  the  relief  of  his  mistress.  Grimley  followed  the  dog, 
calling  him  by  name,  and  completed  the  rescue.  The 
water  had  not  acquired  its  summer  temperature,  and 
the  shock  of  the  fall,  and  the  almost  icy  water  was 
nearly  too  much  for  the  lady.  She  very  politely,  as 
was  the  manner  of  the  times,  took  his  arm  as  her  sup- 
port, leaned  heavily  upon  him  until  the  lighthouse  was 
reached.  This  was  the  last  seen  of  her  for  several  days. 
A  low  fever  set  in  and  the  Madame  prescribed  and 


The  Light  Keeper  Returns  as  Marquis      511 

administered  various  Indian  remedies  for  cases  where 
chagrin  and  shock  both  had  been  experienced,  as  was 
the  case  with  Gertrude.  This  caused  a  total  separation 
of  the  lovers  for  over  two  weeks. 

Even  at  a  month's  end,  when  she  first  appeared  one 
beautiful  spring  morning,  pacing  with  Grimley  back  and 
forth  on  the  pier,  she  was  forced  from  illness  to  lean 
upon  his  arm  to  aid  her  trembling  steps.  The  strength 
had  gone  out  from  the  beauteous  girl,  whence  she  knew 
not — a  terrible  weakness — the  remains  of  the  shock  and 
the  long  illness — succeeding  her  fall  in  the  water. 

This  first  day,  as  they  sat  side  by  side,  Grimley  took 
the  wasted  fingers,  and  said  simply,  "I  am  very  sorry 
for  you."  He  could  have  said  for  himself  also. 

His  tones  were  so  tender  that  the  stricken  girl  began 
to  cry  silently,  and  a  little  sob  of  sorrow  broke  the  silence, 
true  woman  as  she  was,  there  followed  a  few  words  from 
her  unwilling  lips,  "Dear  Edward,  have  you  anything 
to  say  to  me?  I  need  consoling."  These  simple  words 
were  emphasized  by  a  slight  pressure  of  the  hand,  which 
caused  Grimley  a  thrill  of  joy. 

But  these  were  his  measured  words  in  response,  "Dear 
Gertrude,  you  know  my  feelings,  but  I  cannot  put  them 
into  words  until  we  are  restored  to  civilization,  because 
we  both  have  a  future  life  to  live.  For  the  present,  I 
must  be  only  the  agent  of  the  Transportation  Company, 
and  you  the  disembarked  passenger  put  in  my  care." 
"Say  no  more,"  was  the  response  of  the  agitated  girl,  "let 
us  continue  to  be  friends." 

There  remains  one  thing  to  be  said  of  considerable 
importance  in  our  story.  It  was  during  this  month  that 
a  transformation  took  place  in  Gertrude.  At  the  begin- 
ning of  the  month  she  was  a  gay,  thoughtless  girl,  said 
by  certain  envious  people  to  be  inclined  to  flirt.  But 


512  The  Mormon  King 

that  was  talk,  as  she  was  a  level-headed,  frank  girl,  loved 
by  many  of  the  opposite  sex,  who  offered  her  every 
inducement  to  lead  a  frivolous  life.  At  the  end  of  the 
month  Gertrude  had  become  quite  dovelike.  Her  dress 
even  was  changed,  and  became  like  that  of  a  Quakeress. 
Her  tones  which  had  been  a  little  too  dominant  softened 
almost  to  a  pleading  inflection,  even  in  ordinary  con- 
versation. She  became,  in  fact,  a  fit  companion  for  an 
inspired  preacher. 


. 

IT 
-j 


CHAPTER  XLVI 

THE   ONE-ARMED    BORTREE,    EVANGELIST 

ONE  day  a  passenger  on  the  steamer  from  Chicago 
arrived  at  the  island — a  one-armed  man  by  the  name 
of  Bortree.  This  man  was  a  missionary,  by  appointment, 
an  ordained  preacher  from  a  society  in  an  Eastern  city, 
with  a  gift  of  persuasiveness.  He  had  the  voice  of  a 
young  man,  strong,  clear,  and  accurate. 

His  songs  of  Zion  melted  the  hearts  of  all  who  heard 
him,  whether  in  a  small  group  or  a  great  multitude.  He 
was,  however,  otherwise  but  an  indifferent  preacher. 

Bortree  and  Grimley,  as  might  be  supposed,  became 
quite  chums,  and  the  latter  had  invited  Bortree  to  share 
his  apartments  in  the  warehouse,  and  had  imparted  to 
his  young  roommate  his  life  failure.  When  Bortree 
began  at  the  very  first  his  labors  as  a  missionary  on  the 
mainland  he  easily  and  naturally  asked  Grimley  to  join 
him. 

The  first  place  on  the  mainland  to  be  visited  by  the  mis- 
sionary was  to  be  Traverse  City,  a  very  lively  town — in 
the  season  of  navigation — a  short  distance  up  the  lake, 
where  Grimley  accompanied  him.  As  a  matter  of  cour- 
tesy, not  expecting  it  to  be  accepted,  Bortree,  who  was  al- 
ways a  zealous  worker,  also  invited  Aunt  Estelle  and  Ger- 
trude to  join  them  on  the  trip.  It  was  to  be  the  occasion 
of  a  special  all-day  Union  service  conducted  by  the 

513 


514  The  Mormon  King 

preachers  of  Traverse  City  and  the  surrounding  towns 
and  settlements,  under  the  management  of  the  missionary. 

Bortree  occupied  the  center  of  the  platform  upon  that 
notable  morning  and  with  his  opening  songs  magnetized 
and  molded  his  hearers  into  a  warm,  receptive,  and 
appreciative  audience.  The  dear  fellow,  however,  knew 
his  own  deficiencies  in  the  way  of  preaching  and  seeing 
Grimley  before  him,  seated  with  Gertrude  and  her  aunt, 
he  left  the  platform,  went  down  the  main  aisle  of  the 
great  hall  and  addressing  Grimley  said :  "Brother  Grim- 
ley, now  is  your  opportunity.  I  want  you  to  do  the 
preaching  this  morning." 

Gertrude,  who  was  seated  beside  Grimley,  heard  this 
request.  She  had  already  been  wrought  upon  by  the 
singing  and  the  magnetism  of  the  crowd,  and  said  appeal- 
ingly :  "Yes,  Edward,  this  is  your  call.  Go  with  Mr. 
Bortree  and  help  him  out  in  the  service.  He  will  have  a 
miserable  failure  unless  you  do  so,  and  it's  God's  work." 
Estelle — the  aunt — added  her  own  urgent  request  for 
his  favorable  reply. 

Grimley's  soul  was  already  on  fire  with  the  memory  of 
his  old  associations,  coming  vividly  to  his  mind  and  heart. 
He  proceeded  at  once  to  the  platform  and  delivered  to 
this  true  Western  frontier  congregation  a  sermon  which 
he  had  prepared  for  a  different  audience.  His  discourse 
electrified  the  hearts  of  the  people,  and  especially  so 
Gertrude.  When  Grimley  met  them  after  the  service 
Gertrude  said :  "Dear  Edward,  you  have  found  yourself 
again.  You  are  indeed  a  true  preacher  of  the  Word  and 
it  is  in  this  work  I  wish  to  be  your  assistant.  Do  not 
deny  me  the  place."  These  were  moments  fraught  with 
the  destinies  of  the  lovers.  The  words  thrilled  Grimley, 
but  he  passed  them  in  silence. 

Before  our  group  had  left  the  hall  they  were  sur- 


The  One-Armed  Bortree,  Evangelist      515 

rounded  by  a  warm  hearted  circle  of  believers,  so  called, 
who  insisted  that  they  should  conduct  another  meeting 
in  the  evening  at  the  same  place,  with  Bortree  and  Grim- 
ley  to  lead.  Gertrude  accepted  for  them  with  an  irre- 
sistible impulse.  Upon  their  agreeing  to  come,  one  of 
the  group  who  had  been  shaking  hands  with  the  preacher 
and  singer  called  out  in  stentorian  tones :  "This  meeting 
is  adjourned  until  seven-thirty  o'clock  this  evening.  Let 
all  who  are  now  here  come  and  bring  their  friends." 
The  gentleman  who  gave  this  announcement  was  one  of 
the  principal  citizens.  A  good  man,  albeit  one  who  was 
known  in  those  days  as  a  land  shark — or  better  described 
as  a  land  operator — that  is  to  say,  he  was  a  land  buyer — 
principally  of  timber  lands.  Moreover  he  was  a  rich 
man  who  had  come  from  Detroit  in  his  own  steam  yacht, 
the  Commerce. 

Bortree  and  Grimley  themselves  had  come  with  Ger- 
trude and  her  aunt  on  a  small  passenger  steamer  which 
plied  along  the  shore  and  expected  to  return  the  same 
way  to  their  island  home. 

The  Detroit  gentleman  had  offered  to  convey  them  in 
his  little  steamer  to  their  landing  place,  provided  they 
would  conduct  the  meeting  in  the  evening.  He  said  it 
would  be  a  fine  moonlight  ride. 

This  became  the  arrangement  for  the  two  ladies  and 
their  escorts.  The  subject  of  Grimley 's  evening  dis- 
course at  the  meeting  was  to  be  a  familiar  talk,  in  which 
he  was  to  make  the  point  that  the  Mormons,  who  were 
now  retreating  to  the  mainland  in  considerable  parties, 
should  be  treated  with  the  utmost  kindness,  and  all  pos- 
sible help  extended  to  them  and  every  legitimate  influence 
used  to  convert  them  from  their  delusions. 

Traverse  City  being  but  a  small  town,  it  had  become 
known  near  and  far  that  Mormonism  was  to  be  the  sub- 


516  The  Mormon  King 

ject  at  the  meeting.  This  had  attracted  a  throng  of 
people,  among  whom  were  many  of  the  believers  in  Mor- 
monism.  His  theme  or  text  was  Forgiveness.  Grimley 
began  with  a  history  of  Mormonism.  He  told  of  its  rise 
in  the  East;  its  transfer  to  Ohio  not  many  miles  from 
Cleveland,  and  the  building  there  of  the  first  tabernacle 
and  again  to  Nauvoo,  not  far  from  St.  Louis.  He  allud- 
ed especially  to  the  tragedy  of  Nauvoo ;  of  the  death  of 
Smith  and  his  brother  at  the  hands  of  a  mob,  and  then 
to  Strang's  attempts  to  assume  the  leadership,  with  later 
his  return  to  Voree,  Wisconsin,  where  he  had  died.  The 
speaker  said:  "Since  the  false  prophet  came  to  Beaver 
Island  you  all  know  his  career  better  than  I  do.  He  be- 
ing dead,  I  refrain,  except  to  add  that  the  cause  was  and 
is  a  bad  one,  as  known  by  its  fruit." 

Pursuing  his  subject,  he  gave  in  softened  tones  the 
stormy  events  which  had  occurred  at  Little  Manitou 
Island,  ending  with  the  pathetic  account  of  the  death  of 
Strang  and  the  utter  failure  of  the  misguided  enterprise. 
In  conclusion,  Grimley  said : 

"Reverting  to  the  text  and  my  advice  as  to  the  forgiv- 
ing and  forgetting  what  is  passed,  I  will  repeat  a  poem, 
which  I  lately  read  upon  these  subjects."  Grimley  then 
very  effectively  repeated  the  following  poem. 


FORGIVENESS 

My  heart  was  heavy,  for  its  trust  had  been 
Abused,  its  kindness  answered  with  foul  wrong; 
So,  turning  gloomily  from  my  fellow-men, 
One  summer  Sabbath  day  I  strolled  among 
The  green  mounds  of  the  village  burial-place ; 
Where,  pondering  how  all  human  love  and  hate 


The  One-Armed  Bortree,  Evangelist       517 

Find  one  sad  level ;  and  how,  soon  or  late, 

Wronged  and  wrong-doer,  each  with  meekened  face, 

And  cold  hands  folded  over  a  still  heart, 

Pass  the  green  threshold  of  our  common  grave, 

Whither  all  footsteps  tend,  whence  none  depart, 

Awed  for  myself,  and  pitying  my  race, 

Our  common  sorrow,  like  a  mighty  wave, 

Swept  all  my  pride  away,  and  trembling  /  forgave! 

He  had  had  much  practice  during  the  Winter,  and  his 
pleasing  tones  on  this  very  evening  were  vibrant  with 
his  devotion  to  Gertrude,  who  was  sitting  before  him. 
She  and  the  aunt  joined  with  each  other  in  their  admiring 
and  almost  tearful  sympathy;  they  followed  word  by 
word  the  finished  and  telling  recitation. 

During  the  recitation  of  the  poem  Grimley  exerted 
all  the  arts  of  eloquence  which  he  possessed.  No  one  in 
the  audience  was  so  touched  as  Gertrude  as  she  thought 
of  her  uncles  and  her  duty,  should  events  transpire  that 
would  allow  her  to  aid  and  point  them  to  a  better  life 
than  that  which  they  had  led.  It  would  be  difficult  to 
describe  what  Gertrude's  feelings  were  when  she  saw 
her  lover  standing  before  the  motley  audience,  exerting 
his  utmost  power,  both  natural  and  acquired,  to  per- 
suade his  hearers  to  righteousness.  She  recalled  a  quo- 
tation she  had  once  transcribed  into  her  diary.  She  had 
read  it  so  many  times  that  it  was  firmly  fixed  in  her 
memory.  It  described  a  teacher  and  scholar  of  the  six- 
teenth century,  by  name  of  Nicholas  Berandt.  Of  him 
Erasmus  says :  "He  was  a  man  of  great  eloquence, 
grave  bearing,  and  courtly  manners.  Even  now  methinks 
I  hear  that  tongue  explanatory  and  eloquent — that  voice 
sweetly  musical  and  blandly  eloquent — that  discourse, 
fluent  and  yet  measured — that  face  so  friendly,  so  full 


BANCROFT 


518  The  Mormon  King 

of  goodness,  so  void  of  pride — those  manners,  polished, 
easy,  graceful,  and  winning.  He  was  one  of  the  best 
scholars  of  that  early  time." 

As  Gertrude  recalled  this  description  which  she  felt 
applied  almost  word  for  word  to  the  one  to  whom  she  had 
given  her  heart's  best  affections,  tears  rushed  forth  from 
eyes  that  were  not  usually  affected  to  that  extent. 

After  the  meeting  had  broken  up  and  as  the  crowd 
dispersed  slowly  to  their  homes,  Gertrude  saw  a  strangely 
familiar  face  and  in  a  moment  another  similar  one.  She 
gasped  for  breath  and  was  agitated  beyond  words  when 
she  realized  that  these  faces  were  those  of  her  two 
uncles.  Most  wretched  and  forlorn  did  they  look.  It 
was  evident  that  they  had  been  affected  by  the  services 
and  the  repeating  of  the  poem  on  forgiveness.  They 
were  not  bad  men  at  heart  and  it  is  an  odd  fact  that  the 
two  score  stripes,  save  one,  had  with  the  healing  of  his 
bloody  wounded  back  caused  the  departure  forever  of 
the  devilish  thirst  for  liquor  which  had  brought  Uncle 
Goodwin  to  his  present  condition.  But  the  devil  had 
substituted  another  thirst — that  of  revenge.  The  St. 
Louis  uncle  had  stolen  into  the  Mormon  tabernacle  on 
Little  Manitou  Island  where  he  had  found  a  double  bar- 
reled pistol,  which  Strang  had  appropriated  from  Major 
Stone's  stores.  This  lay  upon  the  table,  and  no  honest 
Mormon  would  so  far  demean  himself  as  to  steal  it.  The 
pistol  was  in  prime  order,  ready  for  use,  and  like  a  flash 
of  lightning  the  plan  of  shooting  Strang  filled  the  mind 
of  Goodwin.  Partly  concealing  the  weapon  in  his  rough 
clothing  and  hobbling  along,  for  he  was  stiff  from  his 
wounds,  he  overtook  Strang  just  as  he  was  passing 
aboard  the  steamer  Michigan.  Coming  within  a  short 
distance  and  taking  deliberate  aim,  he  fired  first  one  and 
then  another  barrel  of  the  pistol  into  Strang's  body. 


The  One-Armed  Bortree,  Evangelist       519 

Goodwin  was  in  a  strange  frenzy  and  rather  expected 
to  be  instantly  killed  for  his  act,  but  seeing  the  gang- 
plank of  the  steamer  lying  before  him,  he  ran  aboard, 
scarcely  realizing  his  fortunate  escape  from  the  wrathful 
Mormons  following  him.  Seeing  an  officer,  he  shouted : 
"I  surrender  myself  to  you  as  a  prisoner  and  I  claim  the 
protection  of  the  law  against  these  men  following  me." 
Quite  to  his  surprise  one  of  the  Mormon  crowd  who  was 
the  nearest  to  him  cried  in  a  high  piercing  voice,  "I  am 
his  brother;  don't  hurt  him."  This  had  some  effect  in 
saving  Goodwin  from  the  anger  of  the  Mormons. 

The  New  York  uncle  had,  as  he  thought,  been  thor- 
oughly converted  to  Mormonism  and  he  had,  when  his 
difficulties  became  insurmountable  at  home,  fled  to  their 
protection  in  the  new  kingdom.  He  had  just  arrived 
and  was  looking  for  his  brother,  whom  he  discovered  in 
the  act  of  shooting  down  Strang. 

Thenceforward  their  career  was  one.  They  were  put 
into  guard  quarters  and  manacled.  The  two  men  were 
to  be  carried,  as  they  supposed,  immediately  to  Detroit, 
but  the  Michigan  laid  up  at  Mackinac  Harbor  for  a  day. 
By  this  time  they  had  learned  that  the  Captain  of  the 
Michigan  was  a  social  acquaintance — in  fact  an  old 
schoolmate  of  one  of  them.  A  note  was  sent  to  the 
Captain  requesting  an  interview.  The  shackles  removed, 
they  were  taken  into  the  presence  of  the  supreme  ruler, 
according  to  maritime  law,  of  all  aboard  the  ship.  A 
short  interview  and  a  detail  of  the  dreadful  humiliation 
of  public  whipping  inflicted  upon  an  old  schoolmate  and 
friend,  greatly  exasperated  the  Captain.  Calling  the 
Third  Lieutenant,  he  said  to  him,  in  a  rather  peremptory 
tone,  as  the  two  men  were  standing  by:  "Lieutenant, 
take  these  men  to  their  place  of  confinement,  and  do 
not  lose  them  in  the  crowd.  There  are  many  visitors 


520  The  Mormon  King 

aboard  and  you  have  to  be  very  careful  that  they  don't 
slip  away." 

The  Lieutenant  was  somewhat  surprised  at  the  Cap- 
tain's tone,  but  he  appreciated  it  a  moment  later  when 
the  Captain,  who  had  given  him  a  signal  with  his  hand, 
drew  his  ear  to  him  in  a  familiar  way  and  whispered, 
"Johnny,  you  heard  what  I  said  about  losing  them.  Now 
lose  them  so  I  never  see  them  again.  Take  them  through 
the  crowd  and  if  they  dodge  around  let  them  go."  And 
then  turning  to  the  two  brothers,  he  said :  "Gentlemen, 
we  are  bound  for  Detroit  but  will  remain  at  this  port  for 
about  two  hours.  If  any  of  the  citizens  here  offer  you 
hospitalities  don't  refuse  them  on  my  account.  Go  and 
don't  forget  our  old  times  together." 

Strangely,  the  lieutenant  lost  the  two  brothers  in  the 
crowd  ere  he  had  reached  the  guard  room.  Such  was 
the  extreme  hustle  and  bustle  upon  the  Michigan  occa- 
sioned by  the  unusually  large  number  of  visitors  aboard, 
it  being  the  first  visit  that  season  of  the  famous  steamer 
at  the  Port  of  Mackinac,  that  no  one  noticed  the  two 
men,  who  in  modern  days  would  have  been  classed  as 
tramps,  so  ill  did  they  appear  with  their  unshaven  faces, 
tangled  hair  and  coarse  clothing.  Their  boots  were  so 
badly  worn  out  that  some  of  their  toes  protruded. 
Hence,  it  was  recorded  in  veracious  history  that  these 
two  men  were  carried  to  Detroit  and  released  without 
trial.  These  were  not  the  exact  circumstances  but  they 
sufficed  to  relieve  the  Captain  and  the  Lieutenant  of  the 
responsibility.  After  finding  themselves  free,  the  two 
men  lived  from  hand  to  mouth,  largely  by  begging,  until 
the  time  when  they  had  strayed  into  the  hall  at  Traverse 
City  and  heard  the  eloquent  discourse  of  Grimley  and 
songs  of  Bortree.  From  that  moment  the  two  men  were 


The  One-Armed  Bortree,  Evangelist       521 

thoroughly  converted  from  the  poisonous  false  doctrines 
of  Mormonism,  and  the  sweetness  of  their  former  lives, 
when  they  had  been  truly  excellent  men,  returned.  We 
may  now  leave  them  cured  of  their  delusions. 

Gertrude  introduced  her  two  uncles  to  Grimley  and 
Bortree.  The  latter  took  charge  of  what  he  called  "the 
case" — meaning  repentant  sinners  in  need  of  salvation. 
Gertrude  opened  her  purse  for  them,  which  was  now 
always  well  filled  with  money,  and  they  disappeared  into 
that  condition  of  life  which  has  often  surrounded  Eastern 
men  in  the  Western  country. 

But  stay,  what  was  the  condition  of  Aunt  Estelle's 
mind  upon  seeing  her  husband?  She  promptly  fainted 
and  was  taken  to  the  hotel,  where  she  spent  the  inter- 
vening time  before  the  sailing  of  the  Commerce  for 
Little  Manitou  Island  that  evening.  From  the  hotel  she 
proceeded  to  the  boat  without  again  seeing  her  husband. 
Whether  she  ever  met  him  in  later  years  is  not  in  the 
province  of  this  story  to  tell,  but  there  was  a  report  that 
when  Grimley  and  Gertrude  were  a  happy  married 
couple,  living  with  Aunt  Estelle,  in  the  city  of  Detroit, 
that  a  long  letter  was  received  by  her,  which  it 
was  supposed  was  from  her  husband,  who  was  then  in 
New  Orleans.  Winter  coming  on  and  the  cold  weather 
having  no  attractions  for  her,  Aunt  Estelle  next  appears 
riding  behind  a  span  of  handsome  horses  with  a  gentle- 
man on  the  famous  shell  road  which  leads  out  of  New  Or- 
leans towards  Mobile  Bay.  It  was  remarked  by  all  who 
observed  the  middle  aged  couple :  "What  a  refined  gen- 
tleman that  was  with  his  wife."  But  this  may  be  a  fairy 
tale  by  some  one  who  has  glanced  through  the  manuscript 
and  says  at  its  conclusion:  "What  are  you  going  to  do 
with  Aunt  Estelle  before  the  writing  is  finished?"  Per- 


522  The  Mormon  King 

haps  a  better  ending  of  the  story  would  be  that  Worthy 
Williams,  who  in  after  life  had  become  very  intimate  with 
Gertrude  and  Grimley,  had  found  his  long-lost  love  upon 
the  death  of  Aunt  Estelle's  husband  following  an  acci- 
dent in  the  rough  country  in  which  for  a  time  his  lot 
was  cast. 

That  evening  as  the  steamer  Commerce  began  plowing 
the  waters  southward  with  our  party  on  board,  they  were 
truly  affected  by  the  loveliness  of  the  scenery.  The  moon, 
nearly  full,  shone  over  the  waters  of  Lake  Michigan. 
After  a  short  time  the  lighthouse  of  Little  Manitou  Island 
appeared  above  the  horizon  like  the  evening  star,  towards 
which  they  sailed  over  waters  sweet  and  clear,  quite 
different  from  the  old  ocean  with  its  bitter  saltiness,  and, 
as  Gertrude  said,  its  dreadful  suggestion  of  a  bottom 
filled  with  wrecks  and  dead  men's  bones.  They  were 
drawn  toward  the  island. 

Let  us  go  back  a  very  little  in  our  story. 

To  their  left  the  shores  of  Michigan  were  very 
near  and  covered  with  pine  forests  to  the  edge  of  the 
lake. 

The  scene  was  most  charming,  but  as  the  hours  passed 
it  became  almost  painful  to  the  two  lovers.  "Gertrude," 
said  Grimley,  "are  you  trembling?  Are  you  chilly  with 
the  cold?" 

"No,  Edward,"  she  softly  said  with  wavering  voice, 
"I  am,  oh,  so  anxious  about  my  future.  If  you  leave  me 
now  I  shall  die  very  soon.  I  shall  be  like  a  faded  flower 
while  you  go  on  to  a  great  career  to  which  your  talent  and 
high  calling  will  surely  bring  you.  I  shall  be  left  by  the 
wayside,  forsaken  and  forgotten." 

"Oh,  do  not  say  that,"  said  Grimley.  "You  will  always 
have  me." 

The  weeping  girl,  who  had  once  before  yielded  to  her 


The  One-Armed  Bortree,  Evangelist       523 

emotions  that  same  evening  when  listening  to  Grimley's 
discourse  replied :  "How  can  it  be  that  I  shall  have  you 
always  ?" 

Grimley  affected  by  her  evident  distress,  said  the  words 
that  he  had  known  long  she  wished  to  hear  him  say: 
"Be  my  wife  and  my  guardian  angel  for  this  career  you 
describe,  will  you?" 

Gertrude  was  a  true  woman  and  when  the  final  ques- 
tion was  asked  she  knew  the  answer  that  would  give  the 
man  she  loved  the  greatest  satisfaction  of  his  life — a 
word  of  three  letters.  It  could  not  have  been  "no"  as 
that  has  but  two  letters. 

Aunt  Estelle,  experienced  matchmaker  that  she  was, 
had  arranged  the  party  so  that  Bortree  and  she  were  at 
a  safe  and  convenient  distance  from  the  lovers.  Hence, 
by  the  time  the  boat  arrived  all  the  preliminary  under- 
standing that  was  necessary  for  the  life  work  of  these 
two  gifted  persons  was  arranged. 

It  may  be  said  here  that  Grimley  was  a  man  of  some 
experience  in  preaching.  While  a  student,  he  had  even 
received  many  calls  to  preach  to  the  very  largest,  as  well 
as  much  smaller  gatherings.  Upon  one  occasion,  at  a 
seaside  resort  where  ten  thousand  visitors  had  gathered, 
a  service  had  been  given  out,  but  the  preacher  was  un- 
expectedly absent.  The  word  went  out,  where  is  the 
man  who  can  hold  such  a  large  gathering?  To  which 
the  answer  was  given : — There  is  a  man  by  the  name  of 
Grimley,  a  student,  who  has  the  voice  and  every  requi- 
site for  holding  the  ten  thousand  people.  The  invitation 
was  given  him  and  the  success  of  his  efforts  was  con- 
sidered marvelous  and  quite  prophetic  of  his  future 
career.  So  brilliant  a  man  must  need  be  humbled,  so 
the  Lord  brought  down  his  pride,  but  He  gave  him  such 
a  wife  as  Gertrude  proved  to  be. 


524  The  Mormon  King 

The  fitness  of  Gertrude  for  a  semi-public  career  was 
equally  good,  as  may  be  gathered  from  the  incidents 
related  in  this  tale. 

Grimley  now  continued  preaching  and  Bortree  con- 
tinued singing  during  the  whole  of  that  season  at  the 
different  Lake  ports,  including  Mackinac,  Green  Bay,  and 
others  until  the  Autumn,  when  the  country  around  the 
upper  lakes  again  became  ice-bound. 

The  weeks  and  months  which  intervened  between 
Grimley 's  resumption  of  his  career  as  a  preacher  and  the 
time  when  Autumn  breezes  began  to  grow  cold  and  chilly 
were  halcyon  days  for  our  lovers.  They  frequently 
availed  themselves  of  the  use  of  the  yacht  Commerce 
which  was  very  kindly  offered.  In  fact  its  principal  em- 
ployment that  summer  was  among  the  islands  and  the 
lake  port  towns  upon  what  was  called  evangelical  preach- 
ing trips.  Grimley  and  Bortree  were  true  yoke  fellows 
who  extended  their  sphere  of  influence  from  Mackinac  to 
the  many  growing  towns  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior, 
Lake  Huron,  and  Lake  Michigan.  Also  on  Green  Bay, 
on  whose  Southern  waters  the  famous  John  Jacob  Astor 
built  a  city  whose  name  has  become  widely  known 
through  the  writings  of  Washington  Irving  in  the  work 
called  "Captain  Bonneville's  Adventures  in  the  Far 
West." 

The  efforts  of  the  young  men  and  Gertrude  and  Aunt 
Estelle,  who  accompanied  them  upon  nearly  all  their  trips, 
were  of  large  influence  in  fixing  the  character,  of  the 
population  for  the  far  future.  One  of  the  subjects  in 
which  Grimley  made  his  voice  and  personal  efforts  felt 
was  to  assure  the  welfare  and  reformation  of  the  multi- 
tudes of  deluded  persons  who  had  been  the  followers  of 
King  Strang  in  his  reign  of  six  years  on  the  Beaver 
Island  Group. 


The  One-Armed  Bortree,  Evangelist       525 

The  waters  over  which  the  yacht  Commerce  passed  are 
and  have  always  been  of  the  finest  natural  water  and 
land  scenery  in  the  world.  Gertrude  and  Grimley 
especially  enjoyed  this  period  of  their  lives  when  love 
and  duty  raised  their  hearts  to  an  exalted  condition  which 
was  akin  to  Heaven.  Their  favorite  seat  was  in  the  bow 
of  the  little  steamer  where  they  often  leaned  over  and 
gazed  upon  the  fish  which  were  in  the  clear  waters,  and 
the  drifting  sands  which  could  be  seen  twenty  or  thirty 
feet  below.  No  rocks  nor  gravel  were  to  be  seen,  for 
these  had  been  carried  away  by  the  glacial  drift  when 
this  mighty  valley  which  became  Lake  Michigan  was 
first  formed. 

It  was  not  all  smooth  sailing,  for  more  than  once  while 
going  from  port  to  port  the  winds  and  waves  threatened 
the  lives  of  the  lovers.  There  were  other  dangers  too, 
incident  to  living  and  journeying  in  a  new  country. 

That  summer  Grimley  used  his  check  book  to  cover  the 
expenses  of  the  party  in  what  he  felt  to  be  the  best  work 
of  his  life.  It  were  vain  to  try  to  tell  the  combined 
effects  of  Grimley's  marvelous  eloquence  and  his  glowing 
words  supplemented  by  Bortree's  sonorous  voice  in  song. 
The  party  of  four  made  a  quartette  capable  of  producing 
most  extraordinary  and  lasting  effects  upon  their  con- 
gregations of  settlers,  woodsmen,  hunters,  fishermen,  and 
not  a  few  Indians.  The  people  professed  conversion  in 
multitudes  and  many  churches  were  established  in  suc- 
ceeding months. 

Thus  in  a  measure  the  lovers  earned  their  felicity. 
Solomon  in  his  wisdom  has  left  recorded  in  his  sum- 
mary of  life  that  the  greatest  happiness  a  man  can  ex- 
perience in  this  life  is  the  joy  that  he  feels  in  the  society 
and  company  of  the  wife  of  his  youth.  It  is  true  Grim- 
ley  and  Gertrude  were  not  yet  married,  but  their  souls 


526  The  Mormon  King 

were  gaining  an  intimacy  which  was  to  last  through  a 
long  and  happy  life,  whose  beginning  was  so  inauspicious. 
One  word  as  to  Eric.  The  education  that  he  received 
during  the  winter  was  the  means  of  his  securing  an 
advance  in  position,  satisfactory  to  himself  and  his  faith- 
ful wife.  Eric  was  in  the  transportation  business  for 
life.  He  became  the  head  of  the  Great  Western  Trans- 
portation Company  and  was  known  throughout  the  Lake 
regions  as  a  most  urbane  gentleman. 


"So  the  story  which  I  have  told  you  endeth  in  this 
fashion,  in  accordance  with  the  truth,  and  to  your  pleas- 


THE   END 


